《Spring Winds》


 Chapter 1: Spring Meeting

    Chapter 1: Spring Meeting


    It was a chilly spring morning. The birds were chirping and singing while the wind rustled the branches of the trees as pink petals floated in the air.


    Quite a romantic sight.


    Anyways, such a beautiful day would go to waste if one did not seize the right opportunity when given.


    And seeing as this day went smoothly so far, I can only guess that this day was a blessing from heaven! How kind of them!


    So instead of wasting my time studying and cultivating, I decided to seize my glorious opportunity to fly a kite instead!


    Sure, perhaps in the long term, it would be more ''productive'' if I cultivated. But I can cultivate anytime! Can I fly my kite whenever I wish?


    The answer is no.


    The day could be too cloudy, too windy, or too cold.


    Not to brag or anything, but my kite flying skills are pretty top-notch if I do say so myself.


    "Woo," I whistled as the kite climbed higher and higher, at this rate it could touch the heavens as I was practically running out of string on my spool.


    So everything was going great.


    It was a splendid day, the birds were singing, and the winds were blowing. And most importantly, I wasn''t stressing out about my entrance examster!


    So, nothing could go wrong today.


    Then, as if some sick twist of fate, the wind sent arge gust of wind towards, almost making me lose control of my kite.


    "No, no, no," I cried as the kite began to jerk against the wind and made sharp dives and jumps.


    Curse you wind! It was going so well!


    I could only watch in horror as the kite began to shake violently in the sky as I attempted to jerk on the strings in a vain attempt to regain control. "Don''t you dare fall! I swear, don''t you dare crash down!" I yelled as I pulled with all my might to reel in the haywire craft.


    Why is the wind so fierce all of a sudden? It was going so smoothly earlier, so why does it feel the need to rain on my parade?


    I should''ve known that today was going a little too smoothly. Ah, but is it so wrong to ask for a good day?


    The kite suddenly snapped free from its thin restraints and twirled in the sky for a few moments before it made its descent back to the ground.


    Into someone''s face, I might add.


    Smack!


    "Oh sh*t," I winced at the sight of the nose of the kite smacking into someone else''s. I hope they didn''t break their nose from that crash.


    My ''victim'' stepped out of the shadows to further reveal themselves.


    A cold looking beauty in white stepped out from the bush. Holding their face in one hand and my kite in the other, they shed a fierce re my way.


    Hmm, sharp, bright eyes, inky ck hair, with a slender frame, she certainly wasn''t ugly. She was probably the most attractive person I''ve ever seen. And I hear that this type of woman is a ssic kind of beauty here in the central ins.


    Also, the kite injury didn''t even hinder her beauty one bit. If anything, it only enhanced it, as it made her look more vulnerable like a fragile damsel in distress.


    A trait that most men here seem to like.


    Selling meng, huh. [1]


    Though her appearance gave off a lovable and cute look, her re was anything but that. It was more like a ''this grand aunty will give you a punishment of a lifetime'' kind of look.


    Instantly a chill went down the center of my spine, and the surrounding area noticeably dropped several degrees colder.


    She''s beautiful, for sure, but super cold.


    Did I mention super cold?


    I mean cold in the sense that it''s almost zing. So cold, that if this maiden''s looks could kill, I would be frozen into an ice block and then dissipate into steam, kind of cold.


    How fun.


    Not even my first day, and I manage to piss someone off.


    Quickly hiding my broken spool behind my back, I attempt to muster up an apologetic smile. While I mentally lit some incenses for myself, I tried to think of a means of escape.


    "I''m so sorry my kite hit your face!" I yelled quickly and just turned around a dashed away into the forest!


    Sometimes, the best move is to retreat!


    I''m a dummy! I''m some big dumb right here!


    As a girl, how could I not know about how much a woman''s face means!


    Though I don''t care about my own that much


    But for a woman of the valley, their face was their life! And to damage it in any way essentially means death!


    I''m sorry, forest maiden, for your face!


    If my kite broke your nose, I would devote my body to you in the next life! I will work like a dog for you topensate you!


    However, I''d like not to meet an earlier grave from your wrath today!


    Hiking up my speed, I run off in a direction that I hope is to where my destination is supposed to be. Blindly knocking branches out of the way, and jumping over small ridges, I spot an exit in the distance.


    There!


    Running towards a brightly lit area, I speed up towards the light.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" How could my navigation skills be so bad! I''m back at where I started!


    "Wait, if I''m here, then," I quickly realized that the woman I had hit earlier was still standing where she was earlier, looking at me. "Haha, it seems I''ve gone to the wrong ce," I chuckled nervously and turned to leave.


    Unfortunately, the maiden was quicker as she thennded right in front of me.


    Eh! How is she so fast!


    "Uh, ha," I nervously backed away from the girl dressed in white. Somehow, tripping over my own feet, I fell backward.


    Why am I such a mess today?


    Sitting on the ground, I nervously smiled up at the girl iI had wronged. "Ha, ha," Iughed out nervously. Is this how I''m going to die?


    I didn''t even get to take my entrance exams yet!


    The maiden didn''t respond before moving leaning down towards me. Scrunching up my eyes, I wait for her to make her move.


    However, her hit didn''te.


    Instead, I felt her hand gently pull something off my head. "Huh?" Peeking my eyes open, I see her holding a small twig in her jade-like hands before discarding it on the ground.


    "Be careful while in the forest," her calm voice caressed my ears. "You never know what you will encounter," she said before walking off into the blooming forest.


    "Hah?" Wasn''t she going to seek revenge on me? Touching my hair where the twig once was, I try to process what had just happened.


    "Hah! Thank you, Senior!" I yelled out in the direction she walked off.


    I suppose this day isn''t so bad after all. There is a silver lining!


    Suddenly the sound of bells rang from the direction the maiden had walked off.


    "Ah! It''s starting!" Quickly scrambling to pull myself together, I ran towards the sound of the bells. I can''t bete for my entrance exams! I can only imagine what the registration line would look like if I''m not there on time.


    "Tsk, hope there are just too many people," I muttered as I quickly sped towards the ringing sound.


    Wait, could it be that the beauty in white also taking the exams? It would make sense as to why she would be in that forest if that were the case.


    Hopefully, the grudge between us resolved itself. Senior seems a little cold, but Senior looks like a reliable gal.


    Ah! Seeing as she didn''t kill me yet, maybe we could be friends!


    [1] Selling meng - selling cuteness

 Chapter 2: A Kite to the Nose

    Chapter 2: A Kite to the Nose


    "Oh, sh*t!"


    Holding my nose in one hand and the ''weapon'' that attacked me, I try to nurse my now bruised nose. Feeling my nose a bit, I find it doesn''t appear to be broken, thankfully. However, it might be a bit swollen for some time. Perhaps with some ointment, it would recover faster.


    Peeking through teary eyes, I make out the figure of a girl in green. Was this the person who attacked me? What was she doing flying a kite in the middle of the woods?


    The young girl was around my age, maybe younger, and of simr height. With long golden-brown hair tied back into a ponytail, lightly tanned skin, and what appeared to be male clothing, she gave off a rather heroic look.


    If I didn''t know any better, I would''ve assumed she was just a pretty boy. However, herrge eyes and pouty lips gave her away.


    She smiled fearfully as she sheepishly hid a broken kite spool behind her back before shouting, "I''m so sorry my kite hit your face!"


    Then she dashed off into the forest, her ponytail gently swaying as she escaped.


    "Wait, you-" I called after her, but it appears that she has run off before she could hear me. "Ah, nevermind," I sigh as I look down at my'' assant,'' a standard bird-shaped kite with a crude drawing of a red bird painted on its waxy paper surface.


    Perhaps it''s for the best that I don''t give it back to her.


    Who knows what she will do next with it.


    Pulling my interspatial bag[1] out of my sleeve, I shove the kite through its mouth. I''ll just hold it for the girl until I meet her again.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Well, that was fast.


    Looking over to the source of the cry, I see the girl in green hunched over and trying to catch her breath. As she surveyed the area, our eyes met once more.


    "Wait, if I''m here, then," A noticeable sh of panic appears on her face as she steps back to run. "Haha, it seems I''ve gone to the wrong ce."


    Oh no, you don''t.


    Jumping from my spot, I used some of my qigong[2] skills tond in front of the girl.


    "Uh, ha," her voice hitched a bit in fear and anxiety as she fell backward onto the ground.


    Did I scare her?


    She''s a lot cuter than I thought. Analyzing her features in closer detail, she has the appearance of some small animal. Sweet one moment and then fierce in the next.


    I wonder what kind of animal she will be.


    I leaned in closer to get a better look at her.


    A bunny?


    A cat?


    Hmm, both don''t seem to match.


    Perhaps a fox would be a better description.


    Naughty, witty, and very fast.


    But they can be adorable at times.


    Hmm? What''s this? The girl was looking away slightly with her eyes scrunched up as if I was going to hit her.


    Seeing as there was a small twig in her hair, I gently plucked it out for her. Can''t just be running around like a crazy person.


    "Huh?" The girl gave me a confused look. What, did she expect me to punish her?


    Hmm, tempting but maybe another time.


    "Be careful while in the forest," I said, flicking the twig away. "You never know what you will encounter," and walked off.


    It was almost time for the entrance exam.


    I was a considerable distance away when I heard the green girl call out, "Hah! Thank you, Senior!"


    You''re wee, green girl.


    If fate should have it, let''s meet again. But I suppose I will wait and see where the wind takes me.


    "Dong! Dong!" The sound ofrge bronze bells rang throughout the surrounding forest.


    It must be time for the entrance exam to start.


    Soon enough, arge stone stood erect from a distance on an old stone tform. Around the pir were arge number of people, each gathered in their cluster.


    This must be the ce.


    Walking closer to the crowd, many of the participants varied in age and background. Some were at the peak of adolescence, and others were already in theirte twenties and thirties. People of all walks of life seemed to have gathered here as silk robes stood next to those in their work clothes.


    Regardless of age, one''s potential and hard work speaks for itself.


    After all, to make it this far means that none of these people here were simple.


    The surrounding terrain of Yun Cai Peak was quite the sight to behold. Smaller, minor peaks surrounded the sizable central mountain as they seemed to have popped up from the forest floor. Some peaks were towering, others small. However, they all encircled the central ridge, providing a natural barrier from invasion with its numerous ravines and long winding trails.


    Along the steep sides and atop of the various peaks, small structures, and manorsid camouged in the dense foliage, nearly out of view.


    Despite how close the foothill of Yun Cai Peak appears to be, there''s no indication on the terrain that we are close to the foothill of the mountain.


    To pull off a full-force invasion against Yun Cai Peak would not be an easy task as it was also well known that the forest wasid with numerous traps to capture those with ill intent.


    Perhaps this illusion of distance from us to the mountain could be one of those traps.


    Speaking of traps, I wonder if that green girl made it out safely. Based on what I can see, I could tell that navigation wasn''t her forte.


    However, if she was able to make it this far, perhaps she could hold her own.


    ".... it''s going to be difficult" someone in the crowd muttered as they spoke to theirpanion. "I heard this year that they have increased the difficulty of the entrance exam."


    "Ahh, you''re kidding!" Theirpanionined. "It''s already difficult enough to get here without being ensnared by forest traps, but now we might be turned away at the door?"


    "So it seems," the person muttered. "Yun Cai has always been a sect that anyone could join, but it only epts those who have the will to go through their various tests. It''s not one of the Great Peaks for show."


    "Aiyah," thepanion sighed. "I knowpared to Tian Ming and Yue Guang, Yun Cai''s eptance rate is rather high, but why does it seem like these entrance exams are getting more difficult by the year."


    "Haha, perhaps my friend, it''s because you''re getting older! Your body isn''t what it used to be, haha!"


    "Hey, I''m still of marriageable age," the other defended. "Look at this face! I''m still in my prime!"


    "Yeah, right!" His friendughed. "Tell that to your gray hairs!"


    "Tsk, don''t beughing too soon; you''re getting old too"


    I stopped listening to the pair''s conversation. So, it seems like it will be rather tricky this year.


    That''s going to be a problem.


    When I set off on this long journey, it was under the promise that I would enter into one of the Great Peaks and bring in glory and honor for the Ye n.


    And finding a suitable marriage partner.


    Although marriage isn''t as important to me, I do wish to have someone apany me on a long journey through the martial arts world. However, with an unstable family dynamic at home, and theck of interest in bachelors back home, most likely, I''ll grow to be an old maid.


    "Ah! Look! Someone''sing!"


    Our attention turned to the two emerging figures from the forest. Out came two men dawned in light gray robes with embroidered clouds along the cor and sleeves. And hanging from their belts was a jade waist card that read ''Yun.''


    One of the men stepped forward to the crowd. Everyone remained silent as we waited from a respectful distance from them. It was a little challenging to see them over men''s tall stature, but I managed to find an opening for myself to stand-in.


    The man''s eyes surveyed the crowd before revealing a satisfied smile.


    "Wee, everyone, to the annual Yun Cai Peak entrance exams! Shall we begin?"


    [1] interspatial bag - a magic item with a pocket dimension inside it. With a mere thought, the owner can store things inside it and retrieve them at will.


    [2] qigong - lightness skill. The ability to lighten the body and move with great agility and swiftness. At high proficiency, practitioners of this skill can run across water, leap to the top of trees, or even glide through the air.

 Chapter 3: Entrance Exam (1)

    Chapter 3: Entrance Exam (1)


    "Haha," I heaved as I wiped the sweat off of my brow. "I made it!"


    After that senior had graciously ''directed'' me in the right direction, and with the leadership of the bells, I was able to locate the spot where the entrance exams would be.


    Hurray!


    Unfortunately, in my hurry to get here, I did set off a few traps. I was able to escape them luckily, but it did shorten the amount of time I had until the entrance exam started. And, even better was that there weren''t any lines!


    Hurray!


    "Hah, I made it!" Slowly walking to the edge of the crowd, I see that everyone gathered around two men in gray robes.


    Could those two be the proctors of the exam?


    Jogging up to the crowd, I tapped on the shoulder to the nearest person to me. "Hey brother, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    The stranger was an older gentleman and gave me a quiet nod. "These two men just came down from Yun Cai Peak. I believe they are now exining the details of the exam. Best, we stop talking and listen instead."


    "Alright, thank you brother," I nodded and tried to peek over the shoulders of tall men to take a look at the two proctors. Huffing slightly in the annoyance, I spot an opening and attempt to make my way over there.


    "Ah, excuse me," squeezed my way between a sea of men, "Heh, sorry," I apologized until I finally arrived at my desired spot. "Whew, finally, can see."


    "Hello, and wee to everyone participating in this year''s entrance exam at Yun Cai Peak," one of the proctors smiled. He was a tall, middle-aged man with a short beard and a few streaks of grey hair. "My name is Master Qing Le, and with me," gesturing to the other man, "is Master Qing Yu. The two of us will be overseeing your first entrance examination." Master Qing Yu seemed to be the stricter counterpart of the pair with his sharp sword eyebrows and the tight lined frown across his face.


    "As you''ve might have heard before, this year''s entrance examination might be a bit differentpared to those in the past. How you may ask?" Master Qing Le then snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly a wooden badge appeared in front of me. Reaching out to grab mine, I see a number inscribed onto the front.


    302.


    Huh, I wonder what this number is for?


    "This year, we are looking forward to seeing how our neers fair in action," Master Qing Yu suddenly spoke up. His sharp eyes scanned the sea of faces. "It would aid us in where to put you if you manage to pass the entrance examination."


    "And that''s why," Master Qing Le cut in. "We invited your senior sisters and brothers to help us."


    Simultaneously, I felt the chill of a thousand eyes running down my back.


    I wasn''t the only one as others begin to look at the edge of the forests to see those curious eyes. However, they were too hard to spot.


    "The badge you received is your registration number," Master Qing Yu continued. "To pass this first test, you must gather at ten points. Each badge is worth one point I might add."


    Everyone began to look at each other''s badgessome with concern and nervousness and others with greed and ambition.


    "Also," Master Qing Le added. "Your senior sisters and brothers have a badge of their own. If you manage to grab one of theirs, it''s worth two points. However, if you get your badge taken and still do not have ten points, you must work hard on gaining back those ten points or "  Master Qing Le made a slow line across his neck " you get cut."


    "Gulp," frick. That''s going to be a lot of work.


    "I hope you''re all prepared for this first examination," Master Qing Le smiled. "Any questions?"


    "What happens once we get ten points," someone in the crowd asked out loud.


    Finally! Someone has the guts to ask the questions that everyone is afraid to ask. Thank you, kind soul!


    "Once you''ve gained ten points, you will be immediately transported to the next trial," Master Qing Yu answered. "Any more questions? No? Good. Let''s begin."


    The proctors shed away, and now left to our own devices it was a free for all. But before anyone could make a move to grab the other''s badge, the stone tform underfoot began to glow with inscriptions on it.


    "A teleportation array!"


    The light began to glow brighter, making it impossible to open one''s eyes without bing blinded. Gripping on to my badge tightly, I wait for the array to finish.


    I felt some movement, and for a brief second, I was floating.


    Was I flying!


    Then my feet softlynded on the sound ground once more. "Bleugh," vomiting off to the side, vertigo in my body caught up. "Ugh, teleportation arrays suck."


    Taking in a few deep breaths, I finally get a sense of awareness around me. It looks like they scattered us into the woods.


    Great.


    "Well, no sense in crying here," might get my badge snatched. It looks like the work begins here.


    ---


    "Whew!" What a productive day! ying with the new badges I''ve gained, I couldn''t help but let a cocky grin slide onto my face as I slid the new badges into my breast pocket.


    Let''s see here, two badges from seniors, that''s four points right there. And three regr badges valued at one point each and including my own, "huh, only need two more points."


    At first, I figured that this test would be more difficult, like memorizing four thousand rules and then reciting them correctly.


    Hah, as if that would happen.


    Right?


    But hey, if it''s just this, I''m satisfied! That means less work for me! "Hehe, almost there!"


    I suppose growing up in the streets helps in how to steal and swindle people out of their stuff.


    Hmm, being chased down and hunted down, was reminiscent of when my n was ughtered like livestock.


    But I somehow found a way to live through all of that.


    A dark gloom hade over me as I recalled the past even further. Geez, today isn''t my day is it.


    "I said, let me go!"


    The angered yell snapped me out of trace as I turned my head to the direction of the sound. What was that! Slowly crouching over to the source of the noise, I hid behind a hedge, peeking through the leaves and twigs to see what was going on.


    "Come on, little beauty," a gruff looking man smiled. "Hand over your badges, and we will all pamper you." The ruffian''s friends allughed as they created a sphere of influence around the poor girl.


    However, this girl was tougher than I thought, because before I knew it, bits of ice and frost covering the ground and all of the men went flying. "Wow," I gasped as she managed to fight back all of these people despite her injury.


    Wait a second! Is that the senior from before!


    Squinting my eyes a bit, I make out the figure of the beauty in white.


    It is her!


    Who would have thought she would''ve yed the weak damsel act! Ten out of ten on acting! From now on, you''re my new idol, Senior!


    However, I didn''t notice that during my fangirling, the ruffians began to get up again.


    "Little girl, before we were going to go easy on you, but now," the brute chuckled. "You will pay with your life!" And all of his b*stard friends got up to strike at her. Oh no!


    Senior viciously attacked and defended herself, but she seemed to be at a disadvantage as her attack got slower! No!


    "Argh!" Gritting her teeth, Senior precariously bnced on her right leg as her left had a deep gash that cried red tears.


    The men slowly encroached on her as they backed her into her space.


    "How unsightly," I drawled. "A group of grown men attacking a young girl, how morals have fallen."


    "Get out of here, brat! It doesn''t concern you!"


    "Hmph!" I shook my head at these jerks. Walking up to them, I discreetly eyeball the badges hanging on their leader''s waistband and sticking out of his breast pockets. Tsk, amateurs. It''s almost like they''re asking to be of their badges. "Now, now, gentlemen, surely there must be a better way to woo women, right?"


    "As I said, brat," the leader growled. He looked like a mad dog. "It has nothing to do with you. Now scram!"


    "Well," I shrugged; it can''t be helped. Turning around slightly, I reel back and punch the sucker in the face, and for safety measures, I cracked the leader''s family jewels to give us some time.


    Snatching the badges, I grabbed onto Senior''s wrist and bolted into the woods. "Let''s go, Senior!"


    "Big Bro!"


    "G-get them!"


    Mini earthquakes shook the ground as the group''s feet pounded against the earth.


    Ah, no good! Senior''s leg is injured, and I don''t want to worsen the injury.


    Think, Naran, think! You got a group of angry men, and on top of stealing all of their badges, I possibly crippled their leader.


    Great day, isn''t it?


    Before I could think of a n, Senior grabbed onto my shoulders and pulled me aside. "What are you do-"


    She covered my mouth as she and I hid behind a tree. Before I could worry about the ruffians chasing us, she threw out two little paper men that resembled us.


    What the heck!


    "Go," she whispered, and the two puppets ran off in a random direction. Like a pack of sheep, the ruffians soon followed the dolls.


    "Wow," I said in awe. "That was so awesome!"

 Chapter 4: Entrance Exam (2)

    Chapter 4: Entrance Exam (2)


    "Wait," Senior ordered as we stayed still for a few moments. "Alright," Senior removed her hand from my mouth, "They''re gone."


    Finally, free to speak, I cheered at our momentary victory. "Did you see- Ah! You''re leg!" Pointing at the crying wound, I cringe at the amount of blood weeping from the gash.


    Senior seemed unfazed as she gingerly sat down and leaned against a tree. Reaching into her sleeve, she pulled out a small blue embroidered bag. After pulling on the strings, a mini-portal appeared.


    Wow! An interspatial bag! I''ve seen a few in the past, but it wasn''t as big as this one.


    Hmm, Senior muste from a prominent family if she could afford to have something like this.


    Pulling out a small brown pill, Senior quickly popped it into her mouth. In no time, the ugly gash started to close up and became covered by unmarred skin.


    I must have stared at her exposed thigh for a while because I heard a disgruntled huff, and her robes quickly covered the white leg.


    "Heh, sorry," I smiled sheepishly. Though Senior tried to keep a straight face, I noticed a bit of pink on the tips of her ears.


    Hehe, too funny.


    Oh, right, the badges! "Here," taking two of the standard badges, I held out the rest that I''d sto- picked up from that group of brutes. "Consider this an apology gift for that incident from before."


    Senior looked at the badges and then me. "Thank you, but no need. I can handle my problems."


    "Ah,e on," I dropped my tired arm. "Don''t y the polite game with me, please. I already have ten points, so I don''t need to-"


    "I already have ten points, as well."


    "Huh?" Are you kidding me! "But-"


    "Before they attacked me, I had just acquired myst point, so you can keep those badges if you wish," then Senior pulled out two standard badges and four senior badges! Four!


    What the heck! During this whole day, I have only been able to get two at most! Those seniors were a lot harder to beat than I thought, and now you''re telling me that she defeated four of them!


    "Wah, then what do I do with the rest of these then?"


    "Throw them away; I suppose," Senior shrugged. "Well, if you excuse me, I''m going to be moving on."


    Suddenly the badges began to glow as they formed a circle around Senior, and within a sh of light, she disappeared.


    "Wah! Hey, don''t leave me behind, Senior!" Fumbling with the mess of badges, I activated ten badges. The badges began to glow and also form a ring around me, and I, too, was whisked away.


    ---


    "Bleugh," gagging, I ced my hands on my knees as I bent over and tried to hold back the next wave of bitter spit. "Why does this always happen?"


    Wiping the bit of drool from the corner of my mouth, I take in my new surroundings. I seemed to have teleported to a simr tform that I was on earlier; however, the location has changed. Compared to thest, the site of the tform was now in an elevated area of the mountains. Dark green trees as the sea and white fog as foam, it was a sight to behold.


    It seems with each level; we''re going higher up the mountain. Interesting, then what awaits us at the top, I wondered as I nced at the sharp, intimidating peak that was surrounded by a ring of white fluffy clouds.


    "Wee, participant, to your second trial!" A jolly and booming voice greeted me. It was arge man with a thick beard with a lion mane to match. Also donned in light grey robes, he smiled jolly by the stone pir. "May I see your participant card?"


    "Um sure," I answered and walked over with my badge in hand. The master took the wooden badge from me and squinted his eyes on its contents. Although the badge was a decent size, more substantial than a man''s hand, it lookedically small in this master''s hand.


    "Em, very good," he smiled and handed my badge back. "You''ve done well, number 302. It''s rare to see littledies like yourself getting out there and joining sects."


    I smiled back, "Well, I try, I suppose."


    "Very good, very good! We could use some diversity in our Yun Cai Peak. You know, there was another littledy that had arrived before you."


    Senior?


    "Oh, speaking of her, do you know where she went?" I wonder how far along Senior was in the trial. For her to seemingly pass thest test with ease, she isn''t a simple girl, that''s for sure.


    "She went into the next trial, of course," the master smiled. "Speaking of which, I should be telling the details of the trial, right?"


    "Please," I nodded. I wonder how this next trial was going to fair against thest. Were we going to have one to onebat? Or fight some sort of mystical beast? Based on how old Yun Cai was alone, I wouldn''t be surprised if some powerful monster was guarding the peak.


    "The second trial is called the Mist Maze of Yun Cai Peak," the master started. "Although they say it''s a maze, it''s more of a long path that you must walk through to get to the next level."


    That''s all? That seems pretty easy!


    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s going to be easy, right? Wrong, along the way, you might face difficult traps and all sorts of other things. It depends on the person."


    "Oh," still, I''m up for the challenge. Made it this far, the peak is in the distance. Admittedly, I''ll finish soon, right?


    "Now," the master smiled. "Are you ready for the next trial?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Good, I like those with spirit! The entrance of the maze is over there," he pointed to the gray area behind the pir. "To pass this trial, you must get out within two days. If you don''t know how long it has been, there is a countdown on your badge."


    Sure enough, on the back of the wooden badge was a small dial set from two days. It had yet to start. Perhaps it would turn on once I entered.


    "Well, thank you master-"


    "Master Qing Su," he smiled.


    "Well, thank you, Master Qing Su!"


    "Eh, it''s no issue. I hope a youngssie like yourself will join the ranks of our great peak."


    "Will do," I nodded before bravely making my way over to the misted entrance. Don''t know what''s on the other end, but they wouldn''t try to kill us, right? The fog began to part, revealing a winding set of stairs that wrapped around the mountain like a snake.


    After taking in a few brave deep breaths, I stepped through the parted fog.


    "Oh, and one more thing,ssie! Remember! Nothing in the maze is real!"


    "Okay!" I called back, but the fog must have been a seal since my voice echoed back at me. I wonder if Master Qing Su heard my response.


    Oh well.


    "Well, maze, it''s just you and me now!" With determined steps, I start to make my way up the staircase.


    And perhaps, I might see Senior again!


    ---


    "Okay, this has to be some sick joke or something." After seeing the same rock in the path a few times, I can only assume that this is some never-ending staircase.


    Great.


    "Aiyah, how am I going to get out of this never-ending maze!" My legs were getting cramped up from walking so much!


    ''Remember! Nothing in the maze is real!''


    "Nothing is real," could this be what Master Su was talking about before? If it was, then that means I already fell into one of the traps!


    Ahh, I''m silly.


    "Well, if it''s a trap, there has to be a way to get out, right?"


    I found myself looking up the mountain, whose peaks wrapped itself with a nket of thick fog.


    You know, why not?


    If you can''t walk up, you climb up!


    Securing a strong foothill in a crack, I started to scale my way up the mountain though it was a little tiring if it meant that I wouldn''t need to waste more energy walking winding steps.


    I soon made it up to theyer of clouds. It was too thick for me to see what was on the other side. Meaning, I could only take a leap of faith on this one.


    "Alright, on the count of three." One, two, three!


    Swinging myself upwards, I wait for my hands to grab onto something.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" How did I get back to where I started? Sitting down in disbelief, I tried to think of a new n.


    Hmm, maybe I should walk with my eyes closed?


    "Ah, but that''s ridiculous!"


    Well, Master Qing Su did mention nothing was real here.


    "But that doesn''t mean the fall isn''t!"


    Aiyah, what to do? Squatting down, I held my head as I tried toe to a decision.


    "Argh, you know what, Naran? You only live once!" Seeing as there was no other option, I decided to go with my gut instinct.


    Taking a few deep breaths, which could be myst if I''m wrong, I shut my eyes and started walking. Projecting some qi from the soles of my feet with each step, I could ''see'' each step. However, as I neared the next level with a rock, I noticed another path that shifted off the side of the mountain.


    Tapping against the surface with a few experimental taps, I walked off the main course and on to this new path.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t find myself falling through clouds, but rather, on solid ground.


    What the hell?


    Opening my eyes, I see that I''m no longer on the ursed staircase and now was in some sort of training ground.


    Wait a second, is that white figure over there, Senior?

 Chapter 5: We Meet Again

    Chapter 5: We Meet Again


    In the distance, an elegant white figure danced with des of ice as she skillfully dodged the attacks of a giant stone statue with swift movements.


    "Wow! It is her," I continued to gape at Senior''s proficient abilities as she fluttered around the stone puppet like a butterfly; Her wings each slicing at critical locations.


    It''s been a while since I saw someone so proficient in internal martial arts[1]. To be able to create physical items with Senior''s qi[2] alone is impressive, especially for her age.


    She must be some top tier genius or something.


    Now I prefer external martial arts[3], as it doesn''t require me to sit in one ce and cultivate.


    I mean, who wants to spend their days locked up and waiting to collect qi?


    Well, certainly not me, but hey, to each their own.


    "Blooming lotus," Senior chanted as suddenly a hoard of sharp icy petals came hurling at the statue. However, the worst part was that I was behind Senior''s target.


    As in, I was about to be turned into a pincushion!


    "Quickly! Somewhere to hide!" Looking around, I spot a rock with characters on it, sitting among a few bushes. Though it wasn''t the most idyllic spot, it would have to do for now.


    Why is there no cover in the whole ce!


    The entire area seemed to be atop a peak, as there was no surrounding foliage, aside from the ones on other mountains.


    It was just clouds and skies for the most part.


    Driving behind the rock, I barely missed icy splinters shot past me and pierced little holes into the open air. "Whoa," scooting my butt back against the rock, I fearfully avoided the edge of a cliff. That was too close!


    If I had jumped any further, I would''ve jumped off this mountain!


    After a few deep breaths, I noticed that the attacks hade to a halt.


    Did Senior win? Peeking behind the rock, I suddenly jerked myself back. Suddenly, Senior flew my way.


    "Ah!" On instinct, I reached out and grabbed onto her arm. Senior almost was thrown off the training ground as she gripped tightly onto my hold. "H-hey, we met again!" I shed an awkward smile as Iid on my stomach, attempting to pull her back up. Senior''s face stained in pain and confusion as she used her other arm to reach out and hold onto the stone surface.


    "Look out!"


    Rolling to the side just in the nick of time, I brush past the long de that stabbed the ground where I onceid. "Ah! That was close!" Thankfully, the monster seemed slow as it slowly pulled its long sword from the ground.


    Unfortunately, since I jerked to the side, Senior lost her footing on the wall. Now dangling above the dark forest below, I attempted to pull her up with only one arm. "Uh, little missy, can you pull yourself up?" Anxiously looking to the side, the monster finally has a grip on its sword as it turns in our direction.


    Ah! That''s not going to be good!


    Senior looked up at me and reached out her other hand to grab onto my arm. Considering when the monster could strike and the amount of momentum I would need to pull Senior up, I would be splitting hairs on the difference.


    In other words, I needed to act quick!


    "Okay, okay," I looked between Senior and the slowly approached monster as they raised their sword above their head. "On the count of three, alright."


    "Eh," Senior nodded her head as she watched the monster''s movements.


    "Okay, okay," I nodded to myself in faux confidence, and I positioned my legs.


    "Three!"


    Using possibly the most strength I''ve ever utilized, I threw Senior back onto the training ground andnded on my back.


    I hope she wasn''t too surprised and was able to manage somehow tond on her feet.


    "Oh, sh*t!" Unfortunately, I had other things to worry about, as a broad sword came slicing down towards me. Rolling to the side, again, I narrowly miss its deadly blow!


    How is that even possible!


    Watching with wide eyes, a piece of the mountain casually breaks off like tofu and slides off! Had I been a second toote, I would''ve slid off into pieces!


    "Get back," suddenly I was yanked off the ground and into the open training ground.


    "Senior!" The cold woman merely flicked her eyes at me in acknowledgment before returning her attention to the recovering monster. Thankfully, Senior didn''t seem to beat up aside from the few stains on her clean white clothes.


    "Get up. It''sing." Summoning some more icy des, Senior readied herself for the monster''s next move.


    Nodding at Senior''s orders, I pulled myself off the ground and stood next to Senior. Wiping down the dust on my clothes, I prepared myself for the monster''s next move.


    I didn''t need to wait long as the monster turned its attention to us and charged. Itsrge sword came down, ready to chop us down in a fluid movement.


    In a split movement, the sword came crashing down, and the two of us dodged out of the way.


    Geez, how am I supposed to fight this thing? I''m not exactly skilled at fighting stuff from a distance.


    Hmm, what to do.


    Senior didn''t seem to be having any issues as she sent waves of flying des at the monster.


    Ah! Maybe I can ask her to give me an opening. "Hey, Senior! Can you-"


    However, before I could even attack the monster, a light blue sh split through the stone beast before crumbling into a pile of rubble.


    Mouth slightly ajar, I looked between Senior and the remains of the stone monster. Are you kidding me!


    I didn''t even get to fight it! Ah, what am I to do now?


    Senior didn''t seem fazed at the result as her des dissolved as she approached the pile of stone. Reaching into the rubble, she fished out two shiny pieces of jade about the size of a child''s fist. "Here," tossing me one of the jades, she put hers away. "That should be enough for you to pass."


    "But I didn''t even do anything," I protested as I tossed the jade back, "The loot belongs to you."


    Senior caught the jade with ease before throwing it back at me. "Consider it payment for helping me earlier."


    "No, I can''t ept," I can''t pass my exams with someone else''s work. Throwing it back once more, Senior seemed slightly annoyed as Senior caught it once more.


    "Fine," Senior sighed before turning around to leave. "If you don''t want it then-" Throwing back the piece of jade, she disappeared in a whirlwind of dust.


    Are you kidding me! Catching the jade before it could fall on the floor, I shook my head at Senior''s sneaky trick. "I didn''t want to drink the tea, so you force it down my throat instead!?!"


    Aiyah! Who knew Senior wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Ah, now what. Looking at the small piece of jade in my hand, I rub my thumb over its smooth green surface.


    Fine, I suppose if I have no choice, I will hold onto it for now. But when I see you again, Senior, I''m going to force it back into your hand!


    However, before I could ponder more about how to hand back the jade to Senior, several puppets dropped down from the sky. However, unlike Senior''s onerge one, I had to deal with multiple human-sized ones by myself.


    Ah, I can never catch a break, can I?


    "Alright, rocks," putting away the jade, I rolled up my sleeves. "It''s just you and me."


    ---


    "Damn, that was rough," I groaned as I patted my lower back. Who would''ve thought that fighting against several statues would be soplicated? "They''re upping the bar this year."


    If I weren''t trained in chopping rocks by hand, surely someone else would''ve broken their fingers beforending a single blow.


    "Ah, but at least it''s over!"


    Ah! Has it been a whole day already!" Checking the back of my badge, it indicated that I had exactly one more left to get out of this maze.


    One day!


    It took me forever to get out of that one trap, and now I had to find the exit!


    "Darn, I should''ve asked Senior for directions!" Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret. "But, if the exit is the same asst time." Oh, I''ll be so mad.


    Ah, forget it! You only live once.


    Covering my eyes with my hands, I project my qi through the sole of my feet.


    And wouldn''t you know it, there was a faint trail that led me to arge cloud of condensed qi. Not sure if it was safe, but I''ll take my chances.


    Mustering thest of my nerves and confidence, I brave the journey through the fog. I just hope I make it back in time!


    [1] Internal Martial Arts - martial arts styles characterized by soft and flowing movements. They focus on the cultivation of the mind, spirit, and Qi.


    [2] Qi - spiritual energy.


    [3] External Martial Arts - martial arts styles characterized by fast and explosive movements. They focus on the cultivation of physical strength and agility.

 Chapter 6: Intruder

    Chapter 6: Intruder


    "Hmm, what happened here?" An arrogant young man dawned in blue walked into a clearing of the testing grounds. Crouching down, the young man analyzes what seems to be hints of a scuffle.


    A fight that appeared rtively recent at that.


    "Interesting," he smiles as he picks up a shard of ice from the earthen forest floor. It''s translucent surface glimmering in the mid daylight as it slowly melts in the warmth of the young man''s long fingers. "It must have been quite a fight."


    "Host, it appears we''ve missed our opportunity," a small iridescent pearl flew out from the man''s long sleeves.


    Standing upright, he brushes off the remaining liquid with a white handkerchief as he grinned at the floating pearl. "Hmm, that''s true. However, that doesn''t mean all is lost."


    Following a trail of footsteps and broken branches, the young man stopped as a glimmer of light caught the corner of his eye. "What do we have here?" Pushing aside a few branches, a pile of participant badgesy quietly in the shade.


    "Huh, what luck." Not even bothering to check to see if it was a trick, the young man leisurely picked up the strings of the badges. Their wooden and jade bodies clinked together as he lifted them in the air with a victorious smile. "Looks like we didn''t miss anything at all."


    Thank you, gold finger, the young man''s smile grew wider.


    "Host, you''re too careless," the pearl scolded as it flew around the young man, "that could have been a trap!"


    "Rx, Zhuang Zhi," the man smiled as he began to count up the point value of his hidden prize. "If there were a threat, I would be able to handle it. And, what''s the point of having you if you can''t detect any primitive traps?"


    "Still," the pearl scolded. "This system can only do so much. Everything that you do is on your own volition. We can only-"


    "Yes, yes. Guide me through all the major plot points," the man gave an exasperated sigh. "I know, I know. I''ve read it all in the contract."


    "Host. This system feels as if you''re not taking this as seriously as it is. If you fail to achieve your final goal due to you''re carelessness, then-"


    "My soul will be obliterated and would have no chance of reincarnation. Yes, I''ve heard."


    "Host."


    "Don''t worry," the young man waved off. "I''m not the type to make myself suffer, you know." He swore that he would never let himself taste failure ever again.


    Having been nothing but a loser in his past life, always second bestpared to his cousin; he refused to himself be second in this lifetime.


    Perhaps sympathizing with his misfortune, heaven granted him a second life as he found himself reborn into a new life.


    After his reawaking that he realized he was in the novel that he wasst reading: Heaven''s Storm.


    It followed the life of a weak and powerless man who suddenly gained massive strength after being deemed as trash since birth.


    When he had entered the body of the protagonist, Long Yuan, he was at the brink of death after another one of his father''s concubines poisoned him.


    However, as luck would have it, the poison didn''t kill him at all.


    It only catalyzed his ultimate breakthrough!


    As soon as Long Yuan felt pure power coursing throughout his whole body, he knew no one could bully him any longer.


    From then on, Long Yuan would gather talent like a sponge. Nothing would be able to calm the brewing storm that was Long Yuan.


    In the novel, not long after seeking revenge on all those that did him wrong, the original Long Yuan went out to explore the world beyond the confinements of his house.


    Gathering ancient hidden treasures in numerous sacred realms, winning the hearts of countless influential beauties, and advancing to a peak in his cultivation in which he will finally be able to ascend to the immortal realm to im what was rightfully his:


    The throne of all the Nine Heavens!


    Now he was reborn as Heaven''s Blessed Son himself, that would guarantee smooth sailing for the rest of his life!


    Money, women, power!


    All would be at his fingertips in no time.


    At that point, no one would dare look down at him ever again. In any case, they will just be measly ants in his eyes!


    Although he hadn''t finished reading the entire novel, it wasing to a close anyway. The final arc would be when the hero and his allies would face off his greatest rival of time in an ensuing war.


    Although many would die, it would be but a small matter. After all, this bloody war would only heighten Long Yuan''s fame and cultivation on a new level!


    It was a necessary sacrifice in his eyes.


    Besides, he had no fear of dying in this bloody war, as the author would need to answer to a lot of furious readers if he decided to kill off the protagonist of his novel.


    "This will be a breeze," Long Yuan was sure of it.


    "Host, let me remind you, although you have the body of the protagonist along with all his quirks; your soul is still considered a foreign entity, an intruder," Zhuang Zhi lectured. "Therefore, you are still able to die, just like anyone else."


    "Hmph," Long Yuan frowned. "Who dares challenge me other than little cannon fodder. Thanks to my golden finger, any attempts to harm me will be futile. It''s like a fly trying to attack a dragon; what can it do other than be a mere annoyance."


    "Host"


    "Zhuang Zhi, do you have no confidence in me? Haven''t I seeded in thest events with flying colors?"


    Zhuang Zhi remained silent.


    "h, great," Long Yuan harrumphed. "You ruined my good mood. Whatever, let''s just get this trial over with."


    Activating the participant badge, the rest of the badges began to tremble as they floated into a circle around Long Yuan.


    Within seconds, Long Yuan shed away, off to his second trial.


    ---


    "Looks like we have a little intruder," an old man mused as he observed an ant that managed to climb its way onto his table. Its tiny body wanders here and there atop the surface until it notices the te of roast duck off to the side.


    Within seconds, it started to speed towards the direction of the te.


    The old man watched as the ant sped towards the te on its tiny legs, hunger in its little beady eyes.


    However, just before it could take a bite of the sulent flesh. The duck was gone, and all that was left was merely a few dry bones. Not a single sliver of meat was left behind, nor a drop of oil.


    It was if the duck was a mere illusion.


    As expected, the ant circled the te of bones, dumbfounded.


    "Ah, you''re too, burp, slow," the old man sighed in contentment as he wiped the remains of the duck from his face.


    Suddenly, an inconspicuous bronze mirror thatid nearby began to blink brightly on its smooth surface.


    "Ah, what do they want now," the old man sighed as he tapped the mirror''s face, leaving a small greasy stain. Instantaneously, a figure of a young man in light grey robes appeared.


    "Greetings to Grandmaster Luo Yu Xing," the young man cupped his hands as he bowed at the waist.


    "h, what does your master want now," the old man grumbled as he picked his teeth with a toothpick.


    The young man didn''t seem fazed at the old man''s impolite attitude and faintly smiled. "Sect Master asked if Grandmaster wishes to pick a disciple this year."


    "Tsk, for thest few decades, Yun Cai Peak had yet to produce any promising talent," the old man rolled his eyes. "This year will be no different."


    "Grandmaster," the young man calmly smiled. "Sect Master is worried that you will ascend without an heir. Sect Master and the rest of Yun Cai Peak''s masters implores you that at least pick one disciple from this year''s admission."


    "Hmph," the old man grumbled as he picked pieces of food from his messy beard. "Fine. Just this once. If I don''t find any that interest me, then tell your master to stop nagging me.


    "Thank you, Grandmaster," the young man bowed once again. "We will be looking forward to seeing your attendance at the disciple selection."


    "Oh, and one more thing," the old man interjected. "Make sure to tell your master that this grandmaster wants the first pick of this year''s admissions, should I find something good."


    "Of course, Grandmaster. Anything else?"


    "No, that will be all," the old man dismissed.


    The young man bowed for the third time before his image faded away, leaving the mirror''s face dull once more.


    "Hmph," the old man harrumphed. "I wonder what talent would arrive this year." After years of facing the same routine of disappointment and disinterest, he couldn''t help but feel that something big was going to happen. "Ah, let''s see where the wind will take us till then."

 Chapter 7: Fate

    Chapter 7: Fate


    "Whew," pulling myself over the edge of the cliff, I plopped my tired body onto the cold stone floor. Caressing the rocky floor with tired hands, I couldn''t believe how much I missed the solid ground. "Sweet, sweet solid ground"


    Who knew such a serene-looking sect[1] would have such vicious tests!


    Within a day, I have fought against three monsters, climbed out of seven traps, and had to climb a cliff face just to make it to the exit finally! I''m lucky that I was able to make it out with minor injuries!


    Not to mention, getting lost several times and ending up wasting a quarter of my day going in circles.


    Why is my sense of direction so bad? ;__;


    Ah, so tired.


    Just let me die here first. Perhaps my ghost will have a better chance of making it past the third trial.


    "Wee, participant! Congrattions on getting out of the Mist Maze of Yun Cai," a middle-aged man greeted as I returned a haggard stare his way. Reluctantly fighting against fatigue and myziness, I peel myself off the floor to return the greeting.


    Looking down, I can see a small sweat puddle in the shape of my body. Using my foot, I try to rub out the outline so that no one else knows that the pool was once me.


    "Uh, hello," I returned the man''s greeting with a slight bow.


    "Hello, participant. May I see your participant badge?"


    "Sure," fumbling around, I felt for my badge before pulling it out and handing it to the man in light grey. His appearance was average, with slight wrinkles around the corners of his eyes. If anything, he sort of resembled a good uncle or something.


    "Eh, you did very well, participant 302," the proctor smiled. "The third trial has yet to start, so you are free to rest for now."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "No issue," the proctor smiled as he handed me back my badge. "Some of the participants that finished the first two trials are inside Ning Jing Hall. However, you are free to wander this area if you are looking for a quiet ce to meditate."


    Looking behind the proctor, I could see arge hall sitting among the clouds and greenery. It didn''t appear to be the main building of Yun Cai Peak. However, it was a decently sized one. Perhaps it is another hall for the disciples to gather and socialize.


    "Thank you," I repeated before making my way over to Ning Jing Hall to see if Senior was there. Walking up the steps, I peek inside the open doors to see if I could spot Senior anywhere.


    There were a few that were littered around the area, sitting on straw mats as they meditated or talked to others. Some were sleeping, and others were eating. But above all, there was a sense of jubtion in the air.


    But as active as the Ning Jing Hall was, I couldn''t spot the white-clothed maiden I was looking for.


    "Ahh, she must have gone somewhere to meditate or something," seeing no need to stay at the hall, I went off to explore and search for Senior.


    She couldn''t have gone too far, so she would most likely be somewhere around here.


    Wandering around Ning Jing Hall, I discovered a small set of stone stairs tucked behind some forest foliage that sat on the side of a mountain.


    "Where could this lead to?" Could these be the steps leading to the top of the mountain?


    Looking around to see if anyone had spotted me, I advanced towards the weather-worn steps and began my climb.


    The stairs wrapped around the side of the mountain; however, the distance was shorter than I had expected.


    Turning the corner, I was surprised by a hiddennding. The area was somewhat small, but it was quiet. Overlooking Ning Jing, the area remained rtively hidden by the tall trees that surrounded the tform.


    However, the best part was that I found whom I was looking for.


    Seated at a stone table, Senior slept as she propped her head up with her arm and her other hand ced on the table.


    At first nce, she wasn''t affected by the trials at all until I got a little closer. Under her eyshes, I could see a dark shadow growing.


    Despite that, she still had a tranquil calm around her.


    The perfect opportunity for me to drop off this jade and run!


    Before I could get closer, a calm voice made me freeze in my spot. "Don''t even think about it." Slowly opening her eyes, cold eyes swept over to me.


    What a light sleeper.


    Raising my hands in surrender, I walk over to her and take a seat across from her. "How did you know?"


    "I could sense your scheming grin looking at me," Senior responded as she sat upright and rubbed her eyes.


    "Boo. And here I thought I would have a chance to return this," pulled out the jade, I ced it on the table. "And it looks like you were wrong about needing this to pass the second trial."


    "Hmm," she hummed as she took out her own to ce it next to mine. "If not to pass the trial, then what for?"


    The two of us looked at the two jade pieces for a while. They both had a weird shape to them, and they didn''t exactly fit together.


    "Perhaps, they could be a key?"


    "Perhaps"


    The two of us sat in awkward silence until my stomach broke it.


    "Heh, sorry," blushing slightly in embarrassment, Senior watched me with a tilted head as I pulled out some rations. "Do you want some?"


    cing down my small bundle of food on the table, I opened the package up to reveal some slightly squashed steamed buns that I had bought from a town outside of Yun Cai Peak. If my memory is correct, these are just in buns without any filling. I didn''t want to risk them getting spoiled before I could eat them.


    Picking up one of the buns, I began to gnaw on it. It was a little hard, but it was edible enough. "Not going to eat?"


    "I don''t know if there''s poison or not."


    "Wah? Don''t you see me eating them right now?" Tsk, does Senior think I will kill her with steamed buns? "Tsk, do you think of me as such a terrible person to want to poison you?"


    "Who knows"


    "Ah! I''m hurt," I cried with an exasperated sigh. "That Senior would see me in such a negative light."


    Well, she has a right to see me in a somewhat bad light, but didn''t I right my wrongs in ourst interactions!


    Senior didn''t answer me as she had a nk expression on her face. But then she slowly reached out to grab one.


    Wow! Has Senior epted my peace offering?


    Senior then brought the bun up to her face and checked it, perhaps looking for mold. She then tore off a small piece before sniffing it.


    As if satisfied with her check, she plopped the small piece into her mouth.


    "Heh," I chuckled as I stopped eating to watch Senior slowly eat her bun piece by piece.


    "What''s so funny?" She looked up from her food and gave me inquisitive eyes.


    "Nothing," I grinned. "It''s just that despite your cold demeanor, you look like a small animal eating food."


    "Hmm," Senior hummed as she slowed tore off a piece of the bun before cing it in her mouth.


    The two of us ate in silence as the few buns soon disappeared.


    "Thank you," Senior said. "For the food."


    "No problem," I smiled. "It''s my pleasure."


    Suddenly a bell rang through the area, signaling the start of the third trial.


    "We should go," Senior got up from her seat and brushing off the dust and some crumbs from her white clothes.


    "Ah, wait for me, Senior," quickly packing up my things, I chase after Senior''s fleeting figure.


    Senior paused for a moment as if waiting for me to catch up before continuing to walk down the steps.


    Jumping down a few steps, I caught up to Senior. "You know, Senior, I realized we didn''t exchange names."


    Senior paused again and looked at me from the corner of her eye before continuing to walk. "Surname, Ye[2] from Ye Li, zibei[3] Lian, and given name Hua[4]."


    "Hmm, Ye Lian Hua," I tested the name on my tongue. "What a good name." Night lotus flower, huh.


    "Hmm," Ye Lian Hua hummed as she stopped walking and waited for me to give her my name.


    "Well, for me, surname, Zhu[5] from Zhu Hong, zibei, Na and given name, Ran[6] from Ran Shao."


    "Well, Zhu Na Ran," Ye Lian Hua cupped her hands. "It must be fate that we met," and bowed towards me.


    "Eh," returning the favor, I smiled as I cupped my hands as well and bowed, "It must be fate."


    [1] sect - an organization dedicated to the practice of cultivation and martial arts. Typically led by a Sect Leader or Patriarch. With the help of Sect Elders, they instruct Disciples in the proper methods of cultivation or training in the martial arts styles of the Sect. The Disciples live in the Sect, which provides for their daily needs. There is practically always a strict hierarchy amongst members of a Sect, and respect for the older generations is demanded.


    [2] Ye - night.


    [3] zibei - Generation name. It''s one of the characters in a traditional Chinese given name. It is so-called because each member of a generation (i.e., siblings and paternal cousins of the same generation) share that character.


    [4] Hua - flower. Combine with ''lian,'' which means lotus, and you get lotus flower.


    [5] Zhu - vermillion; bright red.


    [6] Ran - burn; ignite. The ''na'' in her name doesn''t have a meaning as it serves as a ce holder of sorts. However, in Mongolian, which is thenguage ZNR grew up with, Naran means sun. The name Naran is often attached to other words to change its meaning (i.e., Narangerel means "sunlight")

 Chapter 8: The Final Exam

    Chapter 8: The Final Exam


    "So, Senior, what brings you to Yun Cai Peak," the green girl, who''s named Zhu Na Ran asked as I watched her flounced down the stone stairs.


    I found after interacting with her for a bit that she can be extremely friendly.


    Which worried me a bit.


    Isn''t this girl a little trusting of those that she meets?


    Stopping in her path, she turns her head back and smiles. "Eh? Aren''t youing?"


    Realizing that I had stopped walking, I continued walking down. "Personal reasons," I answered as I followed after Zhu Na Ran.


    "Ah, some trouble back at home or something?"


    "Something like that."


    "Hmm," she nodded and didn''t say more as she hopped down thest few steps in one swift movement.


    Back at Ning Jing Hall, we saw that all remaining participants stood in the main pavilion. I was mildly surprised at how many people were remaining after the first two trials, about a third of the original admissions qualified.


    Looking up, I noticed that there were three men dressed in light grey standing on thending of steps in front of Ning Jing Hall.


    Suddenly, Zhu Na Ran grabbed my hand and dragged me towards the crowd, "What are you doing?"


    She looked back and smiled, "Trying to find a good spot to see," and continued to pull me along until she found a spot she was satisfactory. "See, perfect view, right?"


    "Eh," I nodded as I looked back at the three up top.


    In the center of the three was a middle-aged man with a few grey streaks in his hair. However, his face maintained a shadow of his youth. Smiling amicably, he walked out in front of the crowd and signaled us to quiet down.


    The murmuring of the crowd was soon reduced to a mere hush as we waited for the third trial.


    "Congrattions, participants, for making it this far in Yun Cai Peak''s entrance exam," the middle-aged man smiled. "My name is Sect Master Qing Shui, and I''m d that so many have chosen our humble sect. However, your journey through the entrance exams is not over yet as you still have one more trial to pass." Pausing, Sect Master Qing Shui started to perform some martial arts hand signals, and suddenly a vast array formed underfoot.


    "It would be in your best interest to continue pressing on as long as possible," Sect Master Qing Shui said as suddenly the array began to light up.


    I could feel Zhu Na Ran''s grip on my hand tighten before it seemingly disappeared.


    Strange, was this going to be another teleportation array, I pondered as I felt a faint impression left on my hand.


    However, that would be the least of my problems, as my feet suddenlynded in hot sand. Looking around, I found myself on top of a dune in a vast barren desert.


    Perhaps it''s not a teleportation array.


    Past all the tall golden dunes, I could see a tall stone pir in the distance, half-buried in the sand.


    "That must be the ce," I mumbled as I shielded my eyes from the hot zing sun, beads of sweat already starting to form on my brow.


    Starting my journey over to the stone pir, I use a little of my qigong to hop from one dune to another, slowly gaining ground.


    However, despite appearances, the pir didn''t seem any closer.


    "How strange," I stopped moving. Using my qi, I sent a faint echo through the ground to see if anything was causing a disturbance.


    All of a sudden, an rming presence started to rush towards me underfoot. Jumping up as high as I could, I nearly fell into the mouth of a giant sandworm before it dove back into the sand. It''s long body slithered back into the sand and quickly disappeared.


    Landing softly back onto the sand, I didn''t want to be too heavy-footed around the worm.


    It appears I''ve encountered a level seven spirit beast, the Fiery Sandworm. Based on its age, it can be between the length of a pinky finger to the extent of a mountain range.


    Seeing as long this worm was, it would be at least a thousand years old for it to develop to this size and length.


    Its main characteristic was that it was blind, however susceptible to substantial movement in the sand. If it felt pressure in the sand, it would immediately rise and swallow its prey before disappearing back into the sand.


    "Just my luck," I whispered as I waited for the worm toe back up to the surface.


    I didn''t need to wait long as I felt the sand begin to tremble as the rushing force of the worm started to create a sinkhole.


    Timing my jump, I rose in the air and started to create another ice de, which proved itself to be a difficult task.


    Prior, I could absorb the moisture in the air to freeze into ice, however being in a desert, I would need to be cautious about my blows.


    Dropping down my arm, I shed down the middle of the worm''s mouth. However, I seemed to have underestimated the beast as it shrieked and went back underground.


    Landing back down, I tried to see the rtive distance between my position and pir. The pir seemed to be less than fifty li[1] away.


    If I could defeat the worm as I make my way over the pir, I would reduce the amount of qi needed to travel and fight.


    "Hmm, it has holes in it, but it will have to do," pursuing my lips slightly, I waited for the worm to reappear.


    Ideally, in this next jump, I should be able to travel about five to ten li if I y it smart.


    The worm reappeared once more and utilizing the same method. I sliced into one of the worm''s hearts. If my knowledge of the anatomy of this worm were correct, then this worm would have five hearts in total. Meaning, if sliced five times, all with the heart untouched, it could create five more sandworms.


    How troublesome.


    "Reeee!" The sandworm shrieked as my de pierced through its body and sunk back into the sand.


    Looking back at the pir, I see that I was gaining ground.


    Returning my attention to the worm, formed another de with the dwindling amount of qi I had.


    Screeching the worm reappeared with a new tactic.


    "Tsk," moving back, I slide down backward from the dune as the worm, swallowed the entire dune from existence.


    Slicing sideways, my bade the worm''s body split open and started to spray hot blood onto the sand. Creating a protective barrier, I wrinkled my nose disgust as the red blood hit the barrier before sliding down.


    The pools of blood began to sizzle as the scent of burning sand began to blend with the smell of blood.


    However, it appears I''ve only destroyed three of the worm''s hearts as it still was alive for the time being.


    I still had about thirty li left to travel, and if my next blows made it to their intended destinations, then the worm should be dead by the time I make it to the pir.


    Jumping back up onto the nearest dune, I wait for the worm to reappear.


    But after some time, there was no movement, and I couldn''t see the worm underground.


    "Reeee!" Bursting out of the ground and spraying sand into the air, the worm reappeared behind me.


    Turning around, I created two des and shed at its remaining hearts.


    Although I hit the worm''s vital points, it appeared that it wished to take me down with it as itsrge mouth began to crash down overhead.


    Creating another barrier, I was forced to take a less desired exit.


    Jumping into the worm''s mouth, I burst through the back of the sandworm.


    Soon after, blood and pieces of meat fell from the sky, and the shriek of birds could be heard overhead.


    Dispersing my barriers, I continue my way to the stone pir.


    The environment began to shift from the sandy desert and back into what appears to be the mountain terrain of Yun Cai Peak.


    The pir, no longer buried under sand, stood erect as dark clouds began to form above it.


    As I approached the pir, a strange hair raising sensation came over me as visions began to sh before my eyes.


    Visions that were too fast to process; however, the distinct sounds of war could be heard over the chaos.


    "Ah," holding my head, I pressed on as it felt like stone were weighing down on my head. However, the pressure disappeared as soon as I touched the pir. The cold sensation from the rock seemed to soothe any lingering pain from before.


    Suddenly, a powerful consciousness, filled with power and killing intent, burst from the pir as it weighed down on me. I felt my legs buckling from the pressure, and a deep sense of fear grew in my heart.


    But as quickly as it came, it disappeared only toe back with what seems to be a scroll. At that moment, I felt a profoundly invasive sensationing from my stomach before going.


    Did it juste out to scan my body?


    Piecing together the images and the scan, I could only assume that this was a test to see if any spies were trying to sneak into the ranks.


    "Meditate and concentrate," a voice from above ordered.


    Sitting into lotus position, I gathered as much qi and energy I could muster in preparation for the next event.


    Immediately, an intense pressure soon descended upon my body.


    [1] li - also known as the Chinese mile, is a traditional Chinese unit of distance. The li has varied considerably over time but was usually about one-third of an English mile and now has a standardized length of a half-kilometer (500 meters or 1,640 feet). This is then divided into 1,500 chi or "Chinese feet."

 Chapter 9: Awake

    Chapter 9: Awake


    Immediately, a rain of lightning came down on me as I struggled to maintain a barrier around me.


    I had already exhausted the majority of my strength and qi from the two previous trials and fighting that sand snake, and I couldn''t keep this barrier up forever. Large cracks were already forming on the surface as the lightning chipped away at its transparent cover.


    I quickly converged my soul energy, and whatever qi, I had to prepare myself for the next wave of attack. Slowly easing back the barrier, I felt the electrification of the lightning as it started to course through my meridians[1] and dantian[2].


    "Pfft," spitting out some blood, I ignored the pain as I tried to maintain my focus. With the little qi I had left, I decided to ease the power through my meridians slowly. However, it proved to be too much as I had no choice but to retreat.


    The lightning went through and destroyed my meridians, one by one before slowly rebuilding them again.


    I would''ve cried out long ago, but that''s unbing of myself.


    Ady shouldn''t wail in pain like a shrew.


    Biting back the pain, I chewed my bottom lip into a bloody pulp, and my hands dripped spots of red as my fingernails created crescent indents into my palms.


    And although it was painful, I knew that this would be beneficial for my advancement to the next level, but I couldn''t deny how excruciatingly painful it was.


    Finally, the lightning made its way down to my stomach, where it soon attacked my dantian.


    Holding on to my consciousness for a bit longer, I felt the pain gradually subside as the lightning disappeared, revealing a calm evening sky.


    My head felt faint, and I was on the verge of passing out until I felt the forcee out once more as it circled me for a bit.


    Seemingly satisfied, the force disappeared.


    Atst, with not a drop of strength left, I let myself sumb to the peaceful darkness.


    ---


    Light trickled through an open window as it hit my eyes, luring me back into reality. Squinting eyes, against the sun, I found myself in a bamboo hut lying on a bed.


    "Ah, it looks like you''re awake," a warm voice caressed my ears. An older woman came through the hut doors and took off her straw hat.


    I tried to speak, but my throat felt as dry as a desert.


    "Em, drink some water, child," the woman smiled as she walked over, holding a bowl of water. Slowly drinking the cold liquid, I handed her back the empty bowl before she refilled it.


    "Where, where am I?"


    "Oh," the old woman smiled as she turned around and went over to a shelf full of medicinal herbs. "You''re in the female medical ward of Yun Cai Peak. Around here, people call me Doctor Jing Xin," turning back to me, she crushed up some roots and ced them in a teapot. After filling it with hot water, she poured out a steaming cup of tea. "Here, drink this to regain your energy."


    "How long was I here," reaching out, I grabbed the hot cup from her old hands and blew on its surface before taking a sip.


    It was bitter at first but surprisingly refreshing as it traveled to the back of my throat.


    "Not long," Doctor Jing Xin said as she poured herself a cup before sitting down. "They brought you in about two days ago at most."


    "Did I miss the disciple selection?"


    "Oh no, goodness, no," Doctor Jing Xinughed. "The Sect Master was so pleased with this year''s admissions that he extended the disciple selection date to the end of this week to let the admissions rest. Therefore, there''s no need for you to fret."


    "Oh," taking another sip of the tea, I let myself sort out this new information. "If I may ask, was there another girl with me?"


    "Oh, yes," Doctor Jing Xin smiled. "She woke up earlier than you did and helped me take care of you. Ah, what a sweet girl," Doctor Jing Xinughed. "You know, she volunteered in taking care of you as soon as she woke up. Feeding, bathing, and changing your bandages, my, she''s a great help."


    What.


    "Ah, these old bones aren''t what they used to be. It was so kind of that girl to offer her assistance even though she wasn''t in the best condition," she paused before looking up.


    "Oh dear, why have you gotten so red all of a sudden?" She ced her thin hand against my forehead to check my temperature. "Hmm, perhaps too much internal heat," Doctor Jing Xin mumbled.


    "O-oh, no," I reassured as I calmed down and forced my embarrassment to the deepest corners of my mind.


    "Eh, are you sure?"


    "Em, I''m sure," I nodded. "Thank you for your concern."


    "Alright," Doctor Jing Xin sighed as she stood up with the help of a side table. "Well, I must be going and tell the proctors that you''re awake. Feel free to rest here until you feel capable of walking."


    "Eh, thank you."


    Left alone to my thoughts, my face immediately flushed red again. "Ahhh," burying my face into my pillow, I let myself calm down for a bit before I felt the sense of calme back to me.


    "Senior! You''re awake!" Bursting through the door, a ball of energy violently swung the door open, nearly breaking the door off of its hinges.


    "Zhu Na Ran?"


    "Yep," she chirped as she skipped over to me, "and I came bearing food, too," and held up a small sack. "Doctor Jing Xin told me that you had woken up, so I got us some food to fill your stomach."


    Plopping down on the stool next to me, she unceremoniously dropped the sack on my legs. Untying the bag, it revealed four steamed buns.


    Grabbing one of them, Zhu Na Ran stuffed into her mouth.


    It was sort of cute as she resembled a chipmunk as her cheeks puffed out from having too much food in her mouth.


    "So," covering her mouth, Zhu Na Ran chewed as she spoke before swallowing. "How was your final exam?"


    "It was"  reaching for one of the steamed buns  "adequate," I felt it burn my hands slightly as it was still fresh.


    How did she shallow this all in one bite? Tearing off a piece, I ced it in my mouth.


    "Adequate?" Grabbing another steamed bun, Zhu Na Ran smiled as she mimicked my actions and tore off a piece of the bun. "That''s it? Nothing more?"


    "There''s no other words to describe it."


    "Boo," she pouted as she threw one of the pieces into the air and caught it in her mouth. "Well, I thought it sucked. As terrible as that lightning destroying my meridians and all, I thought the monster we had to fight before was pretty bad."


    "Really?"


    "Yep," throwing another into the air, but unfortunately, she missed it as it quickly fell to the floor. "Five-second rule," she said as she picked it up and blew on it.


    Wrinkling my nose slightly, I watched as she looked prepared to eat the fallen piece. "Don''t eat that."


    "Eh? But it''s still good," she pouted.


    "Just don''t."


    "Ah fine," reluctantly, Zhu Na Ran tossed the fallen piece out the window. "Anyways, what kind of monster did you see in your trial?"


    "A level seven spirit beast, the Fiery Sandworm."


    "Whew," she whistled as she continued eating. "That sounds pretty bad. However, have you ever been chased by a horde of frogs?"


    "I''m sorry?" Frogs?


    "Yeah," she nodded as she bites into her bun. "A whole wave of them. It was just my luck tond in a marsh of all ces."


    "Oh."


    "Yep, would''ve roasted all of them too. It was a bit hard as darts kept shooting out its mouth."


    "That sounds like the level two beast, the Bone Dart Frog. Alone they pose no threat, but as a group, they can quite deadly."


    "Hmm, good to know," she nodded as she polished off the rest of her food. I saw her starting at thest steamed bun with longing in her eyes; however, she restrained herself.


    "Take it," pushing the bundle towards her, Zhu Na Ran''s face lit up.


    "Thanks, Senior!" Taking the bun, she bites into its soft flesh as she stood up and did some stretches as she ate.


    "Ah, it''s so boring in here, don''t you want to get out of here or something?"


    "You''re free to go as you wish, but Doctor Jing Xin said that I should rest here until I''m capable of walking around. "


    "Perfect! Take this as an opportunity to get up and have some movement."


    "I think I''ll just rehabilitate in here."


    "h," she pouted. "You know, it''s good for you to go outside and get some sunlight. Who knows, you might recover faster!"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Yep! Come on, let''s go," she said expectantly. She even started to make some puppy eyes and enhanced her pout.


    "Hah, fine."


    "Yay!"


    Peeling off the covers, I pulled my legs over the edge of the bed, my bare feet brushing against the bamboo flooring. Trying to stand up, I end up stumbling into Zhu Na Ran.


    "Whoa, there," sheughed as she held onto my waist and helped stabilize me. "Careful."


    My face burned in embarrassment and at our closeness. Pushing away from Zhu Na Ran, I got back into bed. "I''m not going."


    "Wha! Come on! You can''t be serious!"


    [1] meridians - thework of vessels/channels in the body through which Qi flows. Like blood vessels, but for Qi instead of blood.


    [2] dantian - refers to the region in the body where a person''s Qi is concentrated. There are technically three dantians, but these novels simplify the concept and only use the lower dantian (located three finger widths below and two finger widths behind the navel).

 Chapter 10: Disciple Selection

    Chapter 10: Disciple Selection


    "Congrattions to you all for passing this year''s entrance exams," Sect Master Qing Shui smiled as the crowd collectively cheered. "I''m very proud that my humble sect has received such a talented bunch this year. I''m especially proud to see that there are some of you who are above the rest."


    "Senior," I nudged with a smile. "They must be talking about you."


    Senior looked at me from the corner of her eye and quietly scoffed as she shook her head. "Who knowsit''s best not to assume things."


    I puffed my cheeks a bit at Senior''s remark.


    I know that what I said is true, though!


    These past few days leading up to the disciple selection, participants and sect disciples alike have been gossiping about a white-clothed beauty and some youth who came out with remarkable results!


    "Hmph, you''re too humble, Senior," I sighed as I returned my attention to the stage.


    "Now, I won''t dawdle any further, let''s start the disciple selection!" On Sect Master Qing Shui''s signal, several people dressed in grey robes stepped out behind him and began walking out to the crowd, each holding bundles of fragrant grass.


    Doctor Jing Xin told me that those who receive a bundle of fragrant grass from a master would be an inner sect disciple. Meaning that they would be a direct disciple of one of the masters and, therefore, would be ced higher on the sect hierarchy.


    In other words, they would receive arger allowance of spirit stones, medical herbs, and ess to the sect library.


    All of those hidden martial arts manuscripts and techniques my blood practically boiled as I thought of the possibilities!


    Compared to those who would end up as outer sect disciples, being chosen was mostly being given a head start above the rest.


    Not to mention, more freedom to do as you pleased! Well, within the rules, of course.


    The crowd watched with trepidation as the masters slowly walked through the crowd. However, it was extraordinary as they didn''t even so much bat an eye at the majority of the participants.


    So much for being a talented bunch.


    Instead, they seemed to narrow their eyes over to where Senior and I were standing.


    Ah! Were they going to take Senior?


    Don''t they know we''re a two for one deal? You can''t just pick the flower without its leaf!


    Clinging onto Senior''s sleeve, I watched as several masters started to close in on us. Senior didn''t seem nervous or joyful at all! Her face stayed as calm and cold as ever.


    A middle-aged woman approached first with a calm smile as she extended the bundle of grass towards Senior. "Dear participant, will you-"


    "Hold it! Hold It," a loud voice interrupted the woman''s offer. "I have the first pick!" Out of the sky,nded an old man with a sloppy appearance. He seemed to have been in the middle of eating and a nap as his grey robes were wrinkled and soiled with food stains.


    "Grandmaster," Sect Master Qing Shui bowed. "I didn''t realize that you woulde."


    "Yeah, well, I did," the old man scratched his beard. "And as promised, I have first pick this year."


    "O-of, course," Sect Master Qing Shui smiled. "If you will, Grandmaster," gesturing towards us.


    "Eh," the old man grunted as he jumped down the steps andnded in front of the crowd.


    Some upon hearing the old man''s title puffed themselves out in hopes of being chosen. Others backed away into the crowd as if avoiding the pungent odor radiating off of him.


    The old man ended up standing behind the woman that tried to take Senior in as a disciple.


    "Eh hem," he grunted as the woman''s face ttered a bit as she reluctantly stepped aside. Her nose wrinkled as she caught a whiff of him; however, she didn''t dare cover her nose while in his presence. "You there, what''s your name?"


    I wasn''t sure as to whom he was referring too as he merely nodded his head in our direction. "Senior, who do you think he''s talking to," I whispered.


    "Apologies, but who is it that Grandmaster is referring too," Senior suddenly asked with a slightly bowed head.


    "Eh, both."


    "This disciple is named Ye Lian Hua," Senior quickly flickered her eyes to me as she cupped her hands and bowed. Her gaze urged me to introduce myself.


    "Oh, um, this disciple is named Zhu Na Ran," copying Senior''s actions, I quickly bowed as well.


    "Eh, very good," the old man suddenly smiled with approval as he turned back to the Sect Master. "I pick these two kids."


    "As Grandmaster wishes."


    However, the group of elders seemed perplexed. A wave of murmurs swayed through the air.


    "...ah, but what is their zibei going to be?"


    "... tsk, this is going to be confusing for the sect records "


    The old man didn''t seem to care as he had us handover our admissions badge and signaled us to follow him. Looking up to see Senior''s reaction, she looked as calm as before. "Come on," she whispered as she pulled me along.


    Once we were a considerable distance from the old man, he did a few signals with his hands as an array suddenly formed under his feet.


    Oh no.


    Gripping tighter onto Senior''s sleeve, I squeezed my eyes shut as I readied myself for the inevitable whirlwind of nausea that would follow.


    "You can let go now."


    Eh? Peeking open my eyes, I find ourselves in front of arge orchard, filled with yn trees. "Oh, heh, sorry," realizing that I was still gripping onto Senior''s sleeve, I let go. Cringing at the fact, I left a small crease where I grabbed.


    Quickly brushing out the area, I sheepishly smiled at Senior.


    She merely looked at her sleeve and me before turning away to the old man that took us here.


    The old man fumbled in his robes for something and pulled out a ball-shaped item hanging from an old red string.


    Immediately, a massive barrier appeared with a vast array on its surface. The ball-shaped item seemingly floated through the air before sliding into a hole on the barrier surface.


    Like a lock, the rings on the array began to move until a specific pattern appeared. Oncepleted, the array disappeared and instead formed arge portal.


    I couldn''t see what was on the other side as the lighting from the portal was too bright.


    "Come on," the old man beckoned us as he casually walked through the portal.


    The two of us followed him into the light.


    However, what I saw on the other side was not what I had expected.


    Rather than some grand-looking mansion befitting of a Grandmaster, was instead a run-down shack.


    There was some evidence that this ce was once grand, however, after years of disrepair and weathering, the structure seemed to have copsed on itself, leaving behind a shady looking main hall in the center.


    I looked over to Senior to see what her reaction was, and it seemed to be in the same wavelength as my thoughts.


    How the heck does this old man live in such a run-down and neglected manor?


    "Eh, watch your step," the old man called as he continued to walk to the main hall.


    Tiptoeing past all of the cracks and debris, Senior and I walked in silence. Walking up the cracked stone stairs, the old man sat himself down on an old wooden chair. Surprisingly, unlike the rest of the ce, the chair appeared to be in rtively good condition.


    I couldn''t tell what type of wood it was, but it had a dark purple-red hue to it. It had simple carvings, but it looked far betterpared to the other broken furniture around the hall.


    "Erm, well, this is my first time doing this," the old man scratched his head. "But let''s get on with the master-disciple ceremony," taking out an old tea set from his interspatial ring, I could see that there were already two ready-made cups of tea.


    Taking one, Senior and I offered the old man the cups of tea. He epted them with an approving smile as we both kowtowed[1] to him three times.


    "Eh, very good," he nodded as he stroked his beard. "Well, I suppose I should introduce myself first. As you hear earlier, I am the Grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak and the peak master of Yu Lan Peak. Surname Luo[2] from Luoyang, zibei Yu[3] from Yuyue and given name Xing[4] from Xingxing. However, you can call me Master or Master Luo," he took a big gulp of tea from wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Well, I already know your names, so the question is, who''s the eldest?"


    Seeing as Senior made no move to go, I decided to start first. "This disciple is sixteen years old."


    "Has your birthday passed already?"


    "Yes, Master, just a few weeks ago."


    "Eh, and you, Ye Lian Hua?"


    "This disciple is currently seventeen but is going to be eighteen thising winter."


    "Eh, great," he nodded, continuing to stroke his beard in satisfaction. "Well, then that makes Ye Lian Hua my eldest disciple and Zhu Na Ran, my youngest. Well," he lifted himself off from his seat and stretched his arms out. "I''m going to handle the group of kids that I scared back there, but feel free to do as you please. "


    And in a whirlwind of air, he disappeared.


    [1] kowtow - is the act of deep respect shown by prostration, that is, kneeling and bowing so low as to have one''s head touching the ground. In East Asian culture, the kowtow is the highest sign of reverence. It was widely used to show reverence for one''s elders, superiors, and especially the Emperor, as well as for religious and cultural objects of worship.


    [2] Luo -es from the name of a major river in the Shaanxi Province, Luo He River.


    [3] Yu - Pleased, happy, joyful. In the case with Master Luo''s zibei, its a sect given one to indicate what disciple generation one is in. Therefore, he is in the Yu generation of Yun Cai,pared to all of the other elders we''ve met who are in the Qing generation. Without the sect zibei, his name would be Luo Xing.


    [4] Xing - Star.

 Chapter 11: Official

    Chapter 11: Official


    "Are we there yet," my legs were killing me!


    "We''d get there faster if you would stop dragging your feet," Senior apathetically replied as she kept on moving forward along the forest path.


    Ah! How does this young missy have so much stamina?


    Senior, I mean, Senior Sister, and I have been walking for what seems to be an hour, if not more. It''s been a day since we''ve been admitted into Yun Cai Peak and epted in as inner sect disciples, and now the two of us are on our way to retrieve our rewards and sect uniforms.


    Looking back at Yu Lan Peak and our destination, we didn''t appear to be any closer to our goal. "This is impossible."


    "Constancy of purpose achieves the impossible, and it''s only been twenty minutes since we started walking."


    Oh.


    "Well, it feels like we''ve been walking for much longer," pouting slightly, I force myself to continue walking and match Senior Sister. "Aiyah, and I''m so sore."


    "Did you not sleep wellst night," ncing to the side, Senior Sister gave a drop of her attention before it evaporated under the morning sun.


    "Hah! How could I? Remember how long it took us to clean our rooms and move out all the moldy furniturest night? How could Master live like this?" Thinking about the filth back at Yu Lan was enough for me to feel a bit queazy. "And not to mention how big those bugs were, I wouldn''t be surprised if they evolved in some level one beast or something."


    "It wouldn''t be impossible."


    The two of us grew silent as we focused on the task of continuing to walk; however, the novelty once again quickly wore off. "Ah, I''m sick of walking. Can''t we fly or something?"


    "Flying is prohibited in Yun Cai Peak unless there''s an emergency."


    "Um, isn''t getting our stuff quickly worthy of an exception?"


    Senior Sister gave a nk look before looking away again.


    Geez, well, that''s a no then.


    "However, the expectation is if you have a transportation beast or tool, but the only ones who have those are the sect master''s direct disciples."


    Boo! Aren''t we the direct disciples of the ''Grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak?'' Howe we don''t have any transportation beasts or tools?


    "As for the matters of flying," Senior Sister continued. "You''re cultivation is too low even to lift a stick. Let alone lifting a sword and flying on it."


    Geez, Senior Sister, really hitting where it hurts.


    "Touche," sighing, I gave up thoughts of speeding up our arrival time. I would''ve separated from Senior Sister long along in an attempt to make it to our destination faster.


    However, seeing as I have a track record of going in circles and setting off traps, it probably would be best that I stay with Senior Sister.


    Thankfully, the journey wasn''t as gruesome as I had expected as we''d arrived at the steps leading up to the top of Yun Cai Peak''s central mountain, Yun Wu Mountain.


    Wow, more stairs.


    On the upside, however, was the fact that this mountain was shorter than the rest surrounding it, so it spared my legs some pain.


    After climbing those treacherous stairs, we finally made it to the top of Yun Wu Mountain!


    Hurray!


    Simr to the training ground that I saw during my second trial, the top of the mountain appeared bare, except for a few trees and bushes apanying the tall stone pirs that led up a grand towering structure in which fluffy clouds wrapped around its higher levels.


    "Wah, this ce is huge!" How is it possible that I missed this structure from a distance? "If only Yu Lan Peak were this nice, otherwise I would''ve suspected that this ce was Kun Lun Mountian[1] instead."


    In the distance, I could see that hanging above the entrance was a simple gold que that read, Bao Ku Hall.


    "Eh," Senior Sister nodded, "let''s go."


    Tailing Senior Sister, we came closer to the tower when two youths stopped us at the entrance. Based on the ck they had on, I could assume that they were outer sect disciples.


    "Halt! What is your business here?" The youth had an average face and build, but his most noticeable feature was his thick eyebrows.


    "We''vee to receive our reward and sect uniform," Senior Sister answered.


    "You two must be Grandmaster Luo''s new disciples," a young man in blue walked up from behind us.


    "Eh, that''s correct," Senior Sister nodded.


    "And you are," the other outer sect disciple asked. Compared to hispanion, he was shorter and bit plumper.


    "He''s my newest junior brother," another young man came but behind the boy in blue. Patting the blue boy''s shoulder, he nodded at both Senior Sister and me.


    "Forgive us, Disciple Bai Chen, we failed to recognize your junior brother," the two outer sect disciple cupped their hands and bowed at the pair of brothers. "And Martial Aunts, forgive us for our ignorance."


    "It''s no issue," blue boy waved off with a gentle smile.


    "Yeah, it''s fine," I shrugged.


    His senior brother gave us a polite bow, "Greetings to Martial Aunts, this disciple is named Bai Chen of Dong Mo Peak. This," he gestured to the blue boy," is my junior brother, Bai Yuan."


    "Greetings, Martial Aunts," blue- I mean, Bai Yuan smiled as he cupped his hands to us in greeting.


    "Eh, hello," I nodded back.


    "Apologizes, Martial Aunts," the two outer sect disciples cut in. "Right this way," they stepped aside and let Senior Sister and I go in first, followed by the two brothers.


    "Wah," I awed as I took in the sheer height of this ce. However, what boggled my mind was the giant pit at the center of the hall. This hole was so deep that even with my enhanced vision, it was difficult to make out the bottom.


    "Careful," tugging at my cor Senior Sister pulled me back from leaning too far over the railing.


    "Heh, sorry," sheepishly smiling, I looked around to see where we could get our stuff.


    "Martial Aunts, this must be your first timeing to Bao Ku Hall, and since my junior needs to grab the same items as Martial Aunts, why don''t I assist you," Bai Chen offered.


    "That would be helpful, thank you, Disciple Bai Chen," Senior Sister agreed with a polite nod.


    "Excellent," Bai Chen smiled. "Martial Aunts, if you will."


    Senior Sister and I followed Bai Chen and his brother down a long corridor, where I noticed a small stall at the end of the long hallway.


    Manning the stalls were two youths and a middle-aged master. Behind them was an extensive shelving system,posed of a series of little boxes neatly ced in their slot.


    "Hello, there," one of the stall workers greeted. "How many will I be of assistance?"


    "Hello, my junior brother will be picking up his reward and uniform," Bai Chen instructed. "As will these two Martial Aunties."


    "I can help Martial Aunts," the other stall worker gged at us. Senior Sister pulled me over to the next line. The young man behind the countertop was rather thin and had a milkyplexion. If he were a woman, he would be charming.


    After scanning a sheet of parchment paperid on the wooden counter, the stall worker nodded and walked over to the middle-aged man, as if asking for approval.


    Once the man nodded in approval, the youth went over to the giant shelves behind him and began to scan the numerous boxes. He suddenly jumped up and grabbed a small box that was at the top of the shelves. After brushing some dust off its lid, he walked over back to us.


    "Alright, let''s see here," he mumbled as he fiddle with the box''stch. Once he figured it out, the lid swung open with a blinding light.


    Shielding myself from the light, I watched with squinted eyes as he reached into the small box and pulled out two neatly folded light gray robes.


    "Two inner sect female disciple robes and," reaching under the counter, he pulled out two more boxes. These seemed to be of a higher quality as they appeared to be made of fragrant wood. "The reward for cing on the admission''s leader board: five hundred spirit stones, five level-six spiritual herbs, and three level-seven beast cores."


    cing a box on each uniform, he slid them towards us. "Oh, and one more thing," ducking down, he came back up with two jade badges. "Sect disciple badges," cing them down on the wooden countertop, there was also a thin sliver needle apanying it.


    "If Martial Aunts would please prick your finger so we can start."


    I winced as I picked up the needle and tried to prick myself.


    "Let me do it," Senior Sister said as she held my hand into hers. Handing over the needle to her, I squeezed my eyes shut and waited for the needle toe down on my poor finger. "Alright done."


    Huh? But I didn''t even feel anything.


    Pulling my hand back, I could see blood starting to pearl up in the ce Senior Sister pricked. "Thanks, Senior Sister."


    "Eh, it''s no problem," she nodded as she used her needle to prick her finger as well.


    "If you would please ce your finger on the jade card," the young man instructed.


    Pressed my finger down on the cold, smooth surface, the card lit up before going back to normal.


    "Wow," I gaped as where it was once nk, was now my name carved onto the surface. Picking up the card and flipping it, I noticed the words ''Yun Cai'' etched into the back. "This is too cool."


    "Congrattions," the young man smiled. "Martial Aunts are now officially registered as inner sect disciples of Yun Cai Peak."


    [1] Kun Lun Mountian - A mythical mountain where it''s believed that the strongest sword cultivators and martial arts are found.

 Chapter 12: Bonding

    Chapter 12: Bonding


    "This," heaving up the stone steps, I grit my teeth as I force myself to continue upwards. "Sucks!"


    Finally, atop a shortnding, I can let myself get some rest. Dropping down the two buckets of water, I stretched my weak, shaky, and sore arms. How the hell did we get roped into this again?


    Oh right. It''s thanks to our ''wonderful'' Master.


    After the Senior Sister and I returned to Yu Lan Peak, our ''gracious'' Master started our training immediately.


    Who would''ve thought it would be just a super long list menial task like fetching water.


    Or washing the mountain of dirty dishes


    Or washing and mending Master''s clothes


    I don''t see how this could help us advance in our cultivation or anything.


    Master, are we your disciples or just glorified maids because to me, it''s starting to look like we''re doing all the chores that you are severely backed upon.


    I''m starting to wonder if that''s why Master chose us in the first ce.


    Senior Sister suggested that we bring up some outer sect disciples to start fixing up parts of the manor for us. However, Master rejected the thought.


    "It would ruin the, um, the mystique of Yu Lan Peak, uh yeah," Master said while trying to think of an excuse. "Plus, think of this as a good bonding moment for you two sisters as you undertake difficult tasks and, um, train."


    Mystique my a*s.


    I''m sure after the disciple selection; many students have already been disillusioned, so what''s a few more at this rate.


    I heard the sound of wood hitting stone as Senior Sister dropped her bucket down, the water sloshing dangerously close over the edge of the wooden bucket.


    Senior Sister winced as she rubbed her red hands as little cocoons started to form in the palms of her hands.


    "Let me carry your bucket, Senior Sister."


    Senior Sister flicked her eyes up to me as she stopped rubbing her hands. "No need," she said as she grabbed the bucket once more, blue veins protruding from her white hands as she struggled to lift it.


    No need!?!


    Senior Sister, do you think I couldn''t hear you struggling to carry this bucket of water as water sloshes all over the ce!


    Look, your shoes and the front of your skirt is wet from the water lost!


    Plus, it would be a shame for Senior Sister''s beautiful hands to get messed up.


    Compared to my tanned hands withyers of calluses on them, Senior Sister''s were that of a noble young miss. White and smooth as if carved from the most exquisite mutton white jade.


    "Toote, I''m stealing your bucket," snatching Senior Sister''s bucket, I quickly picked up the other two with my free hand.


    "Zhu Na Ran," Senior Sister cursed as I heard her attempt to run up the stairs after me.


    "Hehe, want to carry it,e after me then," I smiled as I used up the remainder of my energy to skip up the remaining steps up to the nextnding. Some of the water from the buckets spilled out from the jerky movements, and for that, I mentally shed tears.


    My arms burned as I strained myself to keep pushing forward.


    However, if it means that it would relieve Senior Sister from some hardship, then it would have been worth it.


    Skipping up two more steps, I unceremoniously dropped the three buckets of water down, spilling a bit off the water as I did so.


    "Ah, that was so painful," I groaned as I rubbed arms.


    "Then," Senior Sister heaved behind me. "You shouldn''t have done something stupid like that," and gestured to the trail of split water trickling down the stone stairs.


    "Well, not all is lost," and pointed to buckets that were still more than half full. "See, we still have a decent amount anyway, so don''t cry over spilled uh, water."


    Senior Sister looked me in the eye for a while, her eyes narrowing by the second. A scary chill went down my spine before disappearing. "Fine, but if we need more water, then you have to go and fetch some more."


    "Yes, sir!" I saluted. Whew, it was getting cold right there.


    "Hmph," Senior Sister sighed as she picked up one of the buckets, this time with more ease, and walked ahead. "Try to keep up."


    Smiling, I quickly picked up the other two buckets and chased after Senior Sister. "Hey, wait for me, Senior Sister."


    ---


    "Bang! Bam!"


    Lying still, I listened to the series of banging rang through the quiet night air.


    Did a wild beast break into the manor?


    Well, to be fair, there was no wall to block any animals froming in, but there was still a barrier around this ce.


    Sitting upright, I look over to Senior Sister''s sleeping form across the room. She didn''t seem disturbed by the noise. Huh, I thought she was a light sleeper.


    Slowly moving aside my padded quilt, I stealthy stood up from my sleeping mat. Reaching over to my boots, I slowly put them on.


    "Bam! Bam!"


    Freezing, I stopped to check if Senior Sister had any reaction to the sudden noise.


    Ah, okay, none.


    With the lightest footsteps I could muster, I tread across the dirt floor over to the door. Slowly pulling open the door, I cringed as it squeaked open.


    Thankfully, Senior Sister didn''t react once again.


    Stepping outside, I carefully close the door behind me.


    "Now, to find the source of the noise." Looking around, I checked to see if there was an intruder.


    In the darkness of the night, I looked around to see if the barrier broke.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t seem disturbed," I mumbled as I checked for an opening,


    "Bang! Bam!"


    Turning my head to the noise, I narrow my eyes down in its direction. Could the beast be in the kitchen?


    Zooming towards the kitchen, I arrived in front of the kitchen door. I noticed that the locking seal Senior Sister ced on the door broke.


    Could this be a spirit beast that we''re dealing with?


    Steadying my breathing, I kick the door down.


    However, no amount of mental preparation could have prepared me for what I had just witnessed.


    Hunched over in the center of the kitchen on the floor was Master himself. Resembling some goblin, he froze in shock as he froze midway, eating a roasted duck leg. His beard and hair had bits of food stuck in them and grease stains on his lips, fingers, and clothes. Aside from the pile of bones and scrapes in one corner, these were the only evidence of his ''victims.''


    Master stared wide-eyed at me.


    I returned the stare with my shocked stare.


    "So," Master gave a nervousugh as he wiped the grease off his face with his sleeve. "Do you want some?" He held out his half-eaten duck leg towards me.


    "Ah, this must be a dream, heh. I''ll be goi-" This can''t be happening.


    "Wait! Wait, dear disciple," Master lunged at me and grabbed the hem of my clothes, staining them with the remaining grease on his clothes.


    "Master, what are you doing," I hissed as I attempted to free myself for his iron grip. "Let go!"


    "Dear disciple, don''t tell your senior what you saw, alright?"


    "Wah? Master, how do you expect me to keep this from Senior Sister! Look at this ce," gesturing to the ruined kitchen; my heart panged a bit in pain.


    After cleaning for so long, only for it to be ruined within a night.


    "I know, I know! That''s why you have to help this Master!"


    "Didn''t Senior Sister ban you fromte-night snacks! What are you doing here in the first ce?"


    "I know, my disciple!" Master Luo sobbed. "I-I couldn''t help myself! I don''t even know what led me here! All that I could recall was sleeping then waking up here surrounded by food! I couldn''t let go to waste! I just couldn''t!" He cried but was still eating the duck leg as he used his free hand to keep a hold on me. "It''s just so good!"


    "When Senior Sister finds out, she-"


    "She already has," instantaneously, a chill went down my spine.


    "S-senior Sister," I smiled. "I thought you were asleep."


    "Eh, I was," she nodded. "Until I woke to the sound of pots banging throughout the night."


    "Oh, you too?"


    "Eh, I had suspected that it was a beast that had broken into the kitchen for food," Senior Sister crossed her arms. "I suppose my guess wasn''t too far off its mark."


    "Hey! I am still your Master," Master huffed, "and I demand respect."


    "Yes, and respect will be given if earned, Master. I had thought that this simple rule was simple enough for you to follow to take care of your health. However, you have proved to me that was too much of a task for you to follow."


    "Hey, you don''t need to be that harsh," Master mumbled.


    "Master," Senior Sister continued. "Based on your selection of unhealthy dishes, I can conclude that you are not hungry, you''re bored."


    "W-well, it takes a lot of energy to cultivate okay."


    "Then you should''ve taken a qi returning pill."


    "Yeah, but-"


    "Master," she cut in. "It''ste. Junior Sister, you head back first. I''ll stay here a bit longer."


    "Uh, okay," I nodded as I edged towards the door. Looking back, I could see Master pleading with me to help him.


    Sorry Master! This senior sister is too scary! I''ll light some incense for you in the morning!

 Chapter 13: Late

    Chapter 13: Late


    "Yun Cai Peak has a history that extends even longer than several dynasties and even empires," Instructor Rui emphasized to the ss. "More than three thousand years of history were produced in these walls. Centuries of experience and talent are what built Yun Cai Peak into what it is today.


    During the mid-Zhi dynasty in what was once known as the Xian State, our founder, Master Zhao, created Yun Cai Peak.


    Originally Yun Cai Peak was a small sect;posed of one master, ten inner sect disciples, and thirty outer sect disciplesa very humble group of cultivators seeking enlightenment upon these very mountains.


    At the time, many things threatened this small group of cultivators. Monsters, demons, men. However, despite such, Yun Cai Peak survived. Flourished even; growing into the grand sect that it is today."


    Instructor Rui paced back and forth down the aisle where the desks were split into two groups as he read from the textbook.


    Instructor Rui continued to drone on, and eventually, my attention turned over to the empty seat next to me.


    Sigh, she''ste again.


    That girl, even after waking her up early, she''s stillte to morning lessons.


    "However, all of that would be meaningless without discipline. Rules," Instructor Rui stopped and stood beside my desk. "Martial Aunt Jing Hua, can you read from the Book of Virtue, Rule 223?"


    "Yes," standing up from my seat, I read out loud to the ss, "From the Book of Virtue, Rule 223 states: One must not be tardy."


    "Yes, very good," Instructor Rui nodded. "Then please tell me, Martial Aunt Jing Hua, why Junior Martial Aunt can''t seem to follow such a simple rule?"


    "I apologize for my sister''s behavior," I bowed slightly in apology.


    "Eh, she''s the one at fault, not you, Martial Aunt Jing Hua," Instructor Rui nodded. "However, as her senior, it''s your responsibility that she''s educated on sect etiquette and rules. Even more so for someone of your status."


    "Yes," I bowed once more before sitting down once more.


    "Eh, let''s move on to the next part of our lesson-"


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Bursting into the ssroom, a sweating and smiling Zhu Na Ran finally arrives.


    Speak of Cao Cao, and he wille. [1]


    "Martial Aunt Jing Ran! How dare you interrupt the ss in such a violent manner!" Instructor Rui mmed his hand against his desk, which created a resounding m that rang through the ss. A hushed whispering started to dust over the room, as everyone wondered what Instructor Rui would do to her this time.


    "Haha, apologies," Zhu Na Ran smiled as she scratched her head, "I overslept."


    "Hmph! Sit down! Your punishment wille after ss," Instructor Rui grumbled as he furiously flipped the pages of the lesson n.


    Zhu Na Ran shrugged and smiled before sitting down beside me. "Heh, sorry, Senior Sister."


    I looked over to her and took in her disheveled appearance. Her clothes hastily put on, and remnants of crumbs were evident on her shirt. She even came in such a hurry that her ponytail was slightly loose and falling lopsided.


    Sigh. "What am I going to do with you."


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing. Focus on the lesson."


    "Oh, okay!"


    Instructor Rui quickly finished the first half of his lesson, and it was now the break period. He didn''t seem to remember his rage over Zhu Na Ran''s dy as he was now happily answering questions of other students.


    "Ah, I still can''t get used to this new lifestyle," Zhu Na Ran groaned as she stretched her arms. "Sitting here for hours on end listening to old guys reading off of old books, ah. So boring," she yawned.


    "Would you rather be back at Yu Lan Peak, building the rest of the manor?"


    "Geez, no," she slumped back into her seat. "That would be back-breaking work. I''d rather be cozy here, bored out of my mind, than be in pain by the end of the day."


    "Hmm."


    "Hey, Senior Sister."


    "Eh."


    "I forgot to ask, but how did you convince Master to bring in the extra help? Wasn''t he against the idea of bringing in outer sect disciples to help with construction?"


    Master was reluctant at the start; however, he quickly folded like a twig. Well, it did take some negotiation, but the gain was higher than the loss.


    "Don''t worry about it. What matters is that we gained a satisfactory result."


    "Uh, right," she nodded with a strange expression on her face. Did I say something wrong?"...It''s better to offend Master than Senior Sister"


    "What was that."


    "Nothing, nothing," she waved nervously. "You must be hearing things. Hah, ha hah"


    The rest of the ss finished quickly, and after bidding farewell to Instructor Rui, the students began to filter out.


    Well, all but one.


    "Halt! Martial Aunt Jing Ran, where do you think you''re going!"


    "Eep! Senior Sister, please protect this junior," running towards me, Zhu Na Ran peeked from behind my body as she frowned at Instructor Rui. "He''s going to kill me!"


    "That''s what happens when you skip the majority of your sses and tardy on the ones you decide to attend." Goodness. How did this girl not have a hoard ofintse after her yet?


    "W-well, it''s their fault that lessons are so boring," she pouted.


    "Hmph! An inner sect disciple, not to mention a direct disciple of the grandmaster, cowering behind their senior like a child. Huh, how disgraceful," Instructor Rui harrumphed.


    "You!"


    "Enough," I must defuse the situation before Zhu Na Ran gains the hatred of another. "Junior Sister, apologize to Instructor Rui."


    "What! But-"


    "Jing Ran. That''s enough."


    Zhu Na Ran pouted at me as if wronged, but quickly did as I asked: "My apologies, Instructor Rui, this martial aunt was wrong."


    "Hmph," Instructor Rui frowned. "I''ll let Martial Aunt off this once. But don''t let it happen again!" With a flick of his sleeve, he went back inside.


    "Junior Sister, where are you going?"


    Zhu Na Ran began to run off, "Going to go y!"


    "y? You still have to do your homework and study for tomorrow''s lesson."


    Not even bothering to look back, she waved it off. "Then, if Senior Sister will be so magnanimous as to let this junior copy Senior Sister''s notes, then all should be well."


    "Wai-"


    "Bye-bye! See you back home!" And will that she ran off into the distance, her ponytail swaying with each movement.


    Ah, what am I going to do with you, Zhu Na Ran?


    Returning to Yu Lan Peak, I could see the outer sect disciples milling around as they reconstructed parts of the manor. It''s been two weeks since Master took us into Yu Lan Peak and a week since Master allowed the start of the reconstruction of the estate.


    Like a small animal, Master quickly gathered whatever junk and food he had lying around and hid them somewhere.


    If only he had done this in the first ce before taking us in as disciples.


    After securing his stash somewhere, Master went into closed-door cultivation. Of course, not before forgetting to leave me a pile of paperwork to finish in his absence.


    Ahh, what to do. I have a master and junior sister cut from the same cloth.


    "Greetings, Martial Aunt," the leader of the outer sect disciples walked up and cupped his hands in greeting. I believe he is the head disciple of a minor peak, Ji Chu Peak, Disciple Gan Hao.


    "Eh, greetings, Disciple Gan Hao," looking at the week''s progress, I could see the main structure and foundation of the manor was already up. "How is progress so far?"


    "It''s been excellent, Martial Aunt," Disciple Gan Hao smiled with pride. "We should be finished by the end of next week if heaven would allow it."


    "Eh, very good."


    "Oh, and Martial Aunt. The payment for this week," Gan Hao smiled.


    "It will be delivered to Ji Chu Peak by the end of the week."


    "Many thanks, Martial Aunt," Gan Hao bowed once more before rejoining his group and barking a few orders.


    As outer sect disciples, it''s difficult for them to gain precious ingredients and items for advancement in their cultivation. However, bypleting tasks around the sect, like construction or cleaning, their merits can be exchanged for these prized goods.


    Fortunately, as the grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak, Master is not short on any herbs or spiritual tools.


    Therefore, it made the employment of a group of outer disciples rtively simple.


    The only thing that irks me, however, is how Master is oddly reluctant to part with any of his treasures, no matter how insignificant they may be.


    "Master, you''re not a dragon. Why do you need twenty level-three rainbow lilies?" Looking Master as he was surrounded by piles of herbs, haphazardly shrew about the storage room. And yet, he still clutches to a bundle ofmon spiritual herbs as if they were treasures.


    It was like coaxing a child into giving up a bag of candy, even if they already bought out the candy shop.


    "Hmph! My disciple is blind! How can you not see that these lilies are extremely rare," Master grumbled as he pressed them to his chest, subsequently crushing the poor flowers.


    "Master, these lilies grow all over Xia Wei Mountain in the Chu nation. If you want more, this disciple can go get more for you."


    "Hmph, why bother when we have twenty here?"


    "Master, we need the flowers to pay for the reconstruction of our manor."


    "Hrm. I still don''t see why can''t you pay them in spirit stones," Master grumbled.


    "Master, we must pay them five hundred spirit stones as a set price; however, if we wish to speed along the construction, they asked for a bundle of level-three rainbow lilies or ten bundles of level-two starry grass. And since Master already rejected the thought of giving away the grass, we must give the flowers." Was Master going to let Zhu Na Ran and I sleep in a small shack for the entire duration of our stay just for a few herbs?


    "Ermmm," Master frowned.


    "Master, give me the lilies, and I''ll forgive your midnight snacking for that time you went against my instruction. This disciple will even be generous and even give you a week of forgiveness for future midnight snacking."


    "A month," Master shot back.


    "A week."


    "Three weeks."


    "A week."


    "Two weeks."


    "A week."


    "One and a half weeks."


    "Master. A week is my final offer."


    Master red down at me, and I returned his challenge.


    "Hmph, fine," Master caved as he threw over the bundle of lilies. "Be sure to remember our deal."


    "Of course, Master," I bowed with a small smile. "Many thanks."


    "Now if you excuse me," Master suddenly pulled out a huge roasted boar from who knows where. "I believe it is lunchtime."


    [1] Speak of Cao Cao, and he wille - the Chinese equivalent ''speak of the devil.'' Cao Cao is a viin from the Chinese ssic, Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

 Chapter 14: Alone Together

    Chapter 14: Alone Together


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," smiling, I pulled out a small package from my pocket and opened it up. "I had some business I needed to attend. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Caw," Xiao Niao cocked its little head at me before cautiously hopping to my outstretched hand. Peering at the napkin of seeds and crumbs, it pecked at a seed experimentally, before eating one.


    "Here," setting the napkin down on the ground, I crouched as I watched the bird cheerfully eat the feed.


    "Don''t overeat or you''ll be too fat to fly again," gently tapping the top of Xiao Niao''s tiny head, I continued to watch the bird eat the seeds with great gusto. "Ah, for such a little bird, you sure do eat a lot."


    However, it made me happy to see that Xiao Niao had such a great appetite. Just a week ago, Xiao Niao was just a helpless bird lying half-dead on the side of the trail.


    Based on it''s damaged wing and the other injuries around it, I could only assume that some had cruelly shot down this bird with a rock.


    I couldn''t believe someone would do something like that to a small animal, and then not eat it or something.


    That''s not saying that Xiao Niao was that appealing, but hey, food is food.


    However, after looking into Xiao Niao''s teary little eyes, I caved and tried to help the bird out.


    So, after a week of meticulous care and treatment, this little bird was already itching to take off in flight.


    After all the things that I''ve done for you, Xiao Niao, you''re only thinking about leaving me.


    Ah, Is this what it feels like to be a parent? Such a bitter feeling.


    Once Xiao Niao was done eating, it looked up at me with its glossy ck eyes, as if asking for more food.


    "Geez, are you a little foodie," sitting down, I propped my head up against my fist as I watched the little guy hop around. "A whole bunch of seeds, gone within a second."


    After hopping for a bit, Xiao Niao tried pping its wings a bit to gain some height. However, it could only go so high before, fluttering back down, clumsily.


    "Ah, that was good, Xiao Niao," I cheered the little guy on. "Maybe after a few days, you will be able to fly up to that branch," pointing up the lowest branch of a nearby tree, Xiao Niao seemed reinvigorated as it tried to fly once more.


    Xiao Niao was able to gain some more height this time. However, it was short-lived as it came fluttering down once more. "Caw," Xiao Niao huffed as it turned around and hopped back over to me.


    "There, there," soothing the grumpy bird, I brushed the top of Xiao Niao''s head. "Those healing herbs I gave you earlier should''ve helped your recovery, so no need to fret."


    "Caw," Xiao Niao hmphed and sat down before looking up at me. "Caw."


    "Oh? Is Xiao Niao curious about my day?"


    "..."


    "I''m going to take your silence as a yes," poking at Xiao Niao''s beak, it looked back with an annoyed look but didn''t say anything. "Ah, what should your mother do, Xiao Niao?"


    Xiao Niao looked at me with a baffled look. Almost like, ''who''s mother, you crazy girl.''


    "Eh, don''t look at me like that. Don''t you crows pay back your debts, huh? So pay this one back by being filial, okay."


    Xiao Niao seemed to roll its eyes at me but didn''t say anything.


    Ah, Xiao Niao looks so much like Senior Sister when it does that.


    "Anyways, today Senior Sister seemed pretty upset with me," hugging my knees, I rested against the side of my face, facing Xiao Niao. "I waste again to ss this morning because I overslept. And got a little lost along the way trying to take a short cut, haha, but what do you expect from me?


    The teacher for today, Instructor Rui, doesn''t like me. Mainly cause, I skip his sses and stuff, but I listen when I decide to show up. Well, kind of.


    Lectures aren''t my kind of thing. If anything, it makes me want to nod off.


    Hah! But if I did that, Senior Sister would punish me for sure.


    Maybe I should learn to sleep with my eyes open? What do you think, Xiao Niao?"


    Xiao Niao gave me a nk stare unblinkingly.


    Wait, do birds blink at all?


    "Well, anyway, I got in trouble, and Instructor Rui scolded me after ss. Then Senior Sister made me apologize to Instructor Rui with a scary tone, especially when she has eyes that seem to pierce into your soul.


    You should''ve seen it, Xiao Niao. It would''ve given your little bird heart a heart attack," sighing, I shook my head at the imagery.


    "I apologized, unwillingly, of course, and ran off to meet you. However, Senior Sister reminded me that I had a lot of homework to do and that I should study.


    Now, weighing the options between you and homework, I believe the choice was obvious.


    So, aren''t you happy, Xiao Niao? Your mother is putting her life on the line for yours.


    You must be touched, right?"


    Xiao Niao gave me another nk look before looking away.


    Was that a ''tch'' I heard from you, Xiao Niao! Ah, how can you throw down my heartfelt affections for you like that!


    Aiyah, no appreciation from this ck-bellied child.


    "Well, Xiao Niao, it''s been fun talking to you," picking up the bird, I ced Xiao Niao in its designated nest that I made for them.


    Goodness, Xiao Niao. This mother feeds you, bathes you, and even houses you, and you can''t show me a sliver of sympathy?


    "Stay safe, Xiao Niao. You don''t know what beasts and traps roam about at night, so don''t leave your nest unless necessary. Oh and, don''t use your wing too much. We don''t want stress to hinder your recovery," I warned before seating up another protection ward around Xiao Niao''s territory.


    This ward should ensure that spirit beasts would ignore this area.


    "Alright, I have to go now, Xiao Niao! I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    Following along the goof-proof trail that I made for myself, I safely navigate my way out of the woods and back onto the main path.


    "Now, to find my way back to Yu Lan Peak."


    ---


    "I''ve concluded that I will never make it home," pitifullyughing, I crouched under a stone ledge as the rain poured down slowly.


    It was only mid-afternoon when I left Xiao Niao, but now I don''t even know what time it is!


    At first, I thought I was seeing things after I pasted the same statues several times.


    Heck, they could''ve been a set for all I know.


    But after making a few markings on the statue, it was very evident that I was somehow going in circles.


    Ah, and to make matters worse, I somehow missed a pothole and sprained my ankle!


    Oh, and of course, the rain had to start on a clear day.


    Myughter slowly turned into sobbing as the situation became more hopeless as the rain showed no signs of stopping. Heck, I even heard thunder above. "Wu wu, I''m never going to make it back!"


    I''m going to die out here,pletely lost within my sect like a fool! And Xiao Niao would be a poor orphan!


    If Senior Sister finds my dead body, I''m sure she will bring me back from the underworld before killing me again.


    "Haha, she''s going to be so mad at me," Iughed through my tears.


    Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice through the pouring rain: "Junior Sister, is that you?"


    "S-senior Sister," looking up, I could Senior Sister carrying an umbre as she bent down to look into my shelter.


    "Junior Sister, what are you doing here?"


    "I-I got lost" bowing my head in shame, curled up even tighter as an icy wind went through.


    I heard Senior Sister give a tired sigh: "Well, I''m here now, so you can''t get lost. Can you walk?"


    "I-I, um, sprained my ankle"


    Another tired sigh came from Senior Sister. "... this girl... Well, it''s too dangerous for me to carry you back. Especially in this weather."


    Another p of thunder above further empathized Senior Sister''s point.


    "It can''t be helped," Senior Sister massaged the area between her brows. "Scoot over."


    Doing as Senior Sister ordered, I moved over to the side to allow Senior Sister toe in. Space wasn''t too deep, nor was it very high, a somewhat shallow cave. However, it proved enough space for Senior Sister and me to squeeze together and avoid the storm outside.


    Sighing, Senior Sister tossed the wet umbre to the side of the cave as she sat down beside me, legs crossed.


    I tried to make myself smaller and avoid touching Senior Sister. I wasn''t sure how mad she was at me.


    But despite my efforts, it was inevitable that there would be some physical contact.


    "Stop doing that. You''re going to strain your foot."


    Reluctantly rxing my posture a bit, I pulled my knees to my chest. "Senior Sister."


    "Eh."


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "Eh."


    "I''m sorry."


    Senior Sister let out another sigh. "It''s fine. It''s in the past."


    Looking over at Senior Sister, I see that she had her eyes shut.


    Without thinking, I rested my head against her shoulder as my eyes began to sting a bit as my throat grew tight. "I am sorry, Senior Sister. For everything."


    Senior Sister''s body stiffened, and I expected her to push me away. Instead, she shifted her arm and wrapped it around my shoulder. "I know."


    "I''m going to get punished when we get back, aren''t I."


    "Eh."


    "Oh." Surprisingly, I didn''t feel worried about what was toe when I would return; perhaps it was the cold rain outside that numbed my senses, or just being mentally exhausted from all that has happened today.


    Leaning a bit more into Senior Sister, I felt my eyes drift closed.


    Ah, it''s somewhat nice being alone together.

 Chapter 15: Injured

    Chapter 15: Injured


    "Achoo!"


    "Here''s a tissue."


    "Euh, thank you, Senior Sister." sniffing, Zhu Na Ra grabbed the tissue with her free hand before honking into them. "Uh, this sucks"


    "Eh," I nodded. "Now copy these passages. And make sure to keep your handwriting neat this time."


    Seated in a broken gazebo, I watched as water dripped down from the edges of tiled roofs as a reminder ofst night''s storm. The ground outside dark and moist as new life began to break through the surface.


    On the surface of an old desk, a stack of paper sat in the middle as a thinyer used sheets of paperid scattered around the gazebo floor, carelessly.


    Since my junior sister had time to spare now since she sprained her ankle, I figured it would be a convenient time for Zhu Na Ran to catch up onte work, much to her chagrin.


    Pouting, Zhu Na Ran set aside the tissue and picked up the brush once more, albeit with some reluctance.


    "Why are you pouting? You wouldn''t need to do this if you had done your work and attended ss."


    "Erm," her pout turned into a frown as she slowly wrote out each stroke. The character was crooked and disproportionate by the time she finished. Furrowing her brows at the wobbling character, Zhu Na Ran unceremoniously dropped the brush on the desk. Sttering ink onto the paper scattered with messy characters. "This is too difficult"


    "Sigh," this girl. Picking up the brush, I set back on its stand and picked up the page that she was working on.


    On one side of the page, was a series of messy characters. The hand was too heavy as the paper was saturated in ink, merging the individual stroked into one giant ink blob. And others were too light resembling mere wisps of ink.


    The page had already stamped on lines, and yet somehow, the characters began to grow wayward as Zhu Na Ran''s patience grew thin.


    Setting down the paper, I see my junior sister fuming with frustration and embarrassment as she fiddle with another brush.


    Switching out the used sheet of paper, I set aside and reced it as a fresh sheet, crisp and clean.


    Standing up, I walked around the desk to stand behind her. "Here, let me help," sitting down behind her, I wrapped my right arm around to grab hers. Having her hold the pen, I correctly position her hand.


    "You do it like this," slowly guiding her hand. Slowly the first character began to form and then the next. "Top to bottom left to right. Every individual stroke has its purpose and as does stroke order."


    Soon enough, a whole sentence formed on the sheet of paper: "Even the tallest tower started from the ground."


    Setting down the brush, I pulled back my hand, releasing her. "Do you understand?"


    "Eh," Zhu Na Ran nodded as she looked down at the sentence. "I got it. All things can be aplished one step at a time."


    "Eh, that''s right."


    Peering over her shoulder, I see her hand slowly copying the sentence down the line. Although they were a bit shaky, it was a noticeable improvementpared to before.


    "Good, keep practicing," patting her shoulder, I stood up and walked back into my original seat. Taking out my work, I began to work side by side with her as she slowly worked on her assignments. asionally stopping to help grind her ink or refill her teapot with fresh tea.


    Although it was a bit of struggle for her, boredom would whittle down her attention.


    However, slowly but surely, therge stack of work decreased to a few pages. And for that, I''m impressed by Zhu Na Ran''s efforts and perseverance.


    Perhapsst night put some sense into her.


    "Senior Sister, can you check my work."


    Setting down my book, I took hold of the pile ofplete work. Looking down on the sheets ofpleted work, I felt a sense of pride and satisfaction.


    The work itself wasn''t perfect, some strokes were shaky and messy in some areas, but I could tell that she tried her best, evident by the amount of care she put in her work. "Eh, very good," nodding, I set down the pile ofpleted work. "You did well."


    Zhu Na Ran''s face suddenly bloomed in a smile. "Thank you, Senior Sister!"


    "You''re the one who did the work," I couldn''t help but let a small smilee out from her infectious grin.


    "Wah! I''m so tired," stretching her arms and legs; Zhu Na Ran stumped down against the desk, her head turned sideways towards the garden. "Gods, I''ve been working since morning, and my hand feels like falling off."


    Massaging said hand, Zhu Na Ran yawned as she slid down on the ground, basking in the warm sunshine that came through. The warm light illuminated her face, and her brown hair gained a golden sheen to it.


    "Even behind my eyelids, all I see is characters and rules," she mumbled as she used her arm to cover her eyes from the light.


    Perhaps that would be a good thing for her, considering her tendency of impulsivity.


    "Eh," setting down my book, I got to check a small pot that sat atop a temporary stove. I lifted the lid to check on the medicinal soup, I wrinkled my nose slightly at the strong medicinal odor, as I stirred the dark concoction.


    It looks ready. However, I took note of the amount of soup left as most of it was gone. It seems that I would need to get more from Bao Ku Hall.


    Although Yu Lan Peak was rich with spiritual herbs and nts, itcked a decent amount of medicinal herbs. Therefore, I would need to visit the set pharmacy to get some more medication.


    After killing the me, its embers glowed as steam enveloped the ck pot as I carefully set down the lid and grabbed the wooden bowl beside the pot.


    Ladling some medicinal soup into it, I carried out to Zhu Na Ran and sat it down on the desk.


    "Euh," Zhu Na Ran sat up, covering her nose as she cringed away from the bowl. "Do I have to drink it?"


    "Do you want to get better?"


    "Yeah," she nodded as she reluctantly dragged the bowl closer to her. She looked like a picky eater trying a new dish for the first time.


    Though, from my time with her, she is anything but that.


    "Erm," frowning, she picked up the bowl and brought it closer to her face, noticeably gagging at the smell.


    I watched as she battled herself on whether or not to drink the concoction. "It''s hot and bitter so be sure to drink it slow-"


    In one go, Zhu Na Ran drank the entire soup.


    Goodness.


    "h! So bitter!" mming down the wooden bowl, Zhu Na Ran stuck her tongue out as she retched and gagged several times. "Bleugh, hot, hot, hot," fanning her tongue, she downed the rest of the lingering bitterness with a cup of cold tea. "Hah, ha, how could something be so bitter, ah."


    This girl, why doesn''t she listen to my warnings. "I told you to drink it slowly. Plus, bitter medicine is good for you. The more bitter, the more effective it is."


    Hissing through her teeth, Zhu Na Ran attempted to cool down her burnt tongue.


    Rubbing my brow, Zhu Na Ran began guzzling down the pot of cold tea. Tea dribbling down her chin as she carelessly drank, staining her shirt dark gray against her light gray clothing.


    Once the pot was empty, she mmed the teapot back down on the desk as she wiped her chin with her sleeve. "Bleugh, even now, I still feel the bitterness with every part of my body," her body visibly trembling after drinking the medicinal brew.


    "Here, have some malt candy," taking out a small bundle, I unwrapped it to disy the little white pearls of sugar. "It shouldbat bitterness."


    Grabbing a few pieces, Zhu Na Ran threw them into her mouth. Instantaneously her expression changed.


    "Wah! So sweet," her eyes became like crescents as she gleefully savored the candy.


    The corners of my mouth twitched as I watched her eat and a few more pieces. "Don''t overeat. You''ll hurt your stomach."


    "I won''t," she smiled and grabbed a few more pieces before throwing them into her mouth. "Ah, I wonder how Xiao Niao is holding up."


    "Xiao Niao?"


    "Yeah," Zhu Na Ran nodded. "My bird child that I''ve taken under my wing. Ah, Xiao Niao was so pitiful when I first saw itlying half-dead off the side of the road. And now, after a week of intensive care, Xiao Niao should be able to fly soon!


    I''ll take you to see Xiao Niaoter, Senior Sister. Xiao Niao is a very well behaved kid. Well, Xiao Niao can be a little sassy at times, but crows know how to repay their debts."


    "Alright, but I don''t think we can go anytime soon."


    "Ah? Why?"


    "Have you forgotten your injury," nodding towards her the wrapped up ankle. "You''re not supposed to put too much weight onto it. You''ll only slow down your healing time."


    "Wah? This little thing? I can handle it," to prove her point, she stood up and shook her legs for effect. "See? Perfectly capable of walking" and started to walk around.


    "Uh-huh."


    "Yeah, I''m perfectly fi-" Suddenly, Zhu Na Ran''s injured ankle seized, and she started tumbling forward.


    "Be careful-oof!"


    "Ahh," hissing in pain, the back of my head throbbed after mming into the floor. Yet, the pain quickly numbed as I realized that there was pressure on my chest.


    "Ugh," Zhu Na Ran groaned as sheid on my chest. She slowly rose and rubbed her head as her eyes squeezed shut in pain before slowly opening up. "Oh f*ck!" Scurring back, Zhu Na Ran covered her face with her hand as the tips of her ears grew pink. "I''m so sorry, Senior Sister! Let me help."


    I felt her hands roaming my chest before I pushed her away. "Stop, stop! Just stop!" My face burned even further as I gripped the front of my shirt.


    "Hah, sorry, Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran meekly apologized as she awkwardly looked away.


    I fixed my clothes as mortification added heat to my embarrassment. "Forget it"


    "What, what was that, Senior Sister?"


    "Forget about going outside. You''re going to stay here until you recover."


    "Wah! Wa-wait! Senior Sister, what about Xiao Niao?!? Senior Sister!"

 Chapter 16: Late Night Meeting

    Chapter 16: Late Night Meeting


    Zhu Na Ranid in bed awake as she listened to her senior sister''s soft, even breaths.


    ''Senior Sister, shouldn''t be awake after so long,'' she thought as she turned her head to the small window across from her, just above the area Ye Lian Hua was resting. The moon was nearly full as it hung from the inky night like a shiny chipped coin.


    Looking over at Ye Lian Hua, Zhu Na Ran slowly sat up and quietly pulled off her quilt. ''Senior Sister is a notoriously light sleeper, so I gotta be careful this time around, or I''m dead!''


    She was not about to copy the sect rules several times. Not this time around.


    To avoid getting caught, Zhu Na Ran used the puppet technique that Ye Lian Hua had taught her. Soon, in her ce was a replica of herself, quietly sleeping.


    Carefully slipping on her boots, Zhu Na Ran slipped out the door with ease.


    Once she was at least a hundred yards away from their small sleeping quarters did she finally let out a sigh of relief. ''Hopefully, I can get back before Senior Sister notices anything.''


    And with that, Zhu Na Ran disappeared into the darkness of night.


    ---


    "Xiao Niao!"


    The small bird awoke to the sound of its name. Cocking its head around in the dark, it attempted to find the source of the call. However, as it wasn''t a nocturnal bird, darkness was its only vision.


    "Xiao Niao! Ie bearing food," suddenly, a spark of light appeared from the brush, as Zhu Na Ran appeared with antern in hand as she waved over to the little bird.


    "Caw!" Xiao Niao was now fully awake at the sound of food. It hadn''t eaten all day, and finally, its food supply hade!


    Checking behind her to see if anyone had followed her, Zhu Na Ran continued over to Xiao Niao with a few grains of caution.


    "Sorry, I''mte," Zhu Na Ran sheepishly grinned. "I had some things that I needed to deal with." Taking out a small bundle, she unwrapped it to reveal a handful of seeds. "Here, you must be starving."


    cing the seeds in Xiao Niao''s nest, the little bird started to peck away at the pile of seeds.


    "Whoa, slow down," Zhu Na Ran chuckled as she patted the little bird''s head. "You''re going to choke at the rate you''re eating. Plus, the seeds aren''t going anywhere anytime soon, so take your time."


    At this, Xiao Niao slowed down slightly, however still pecked away at its seeds at a steady pace. Soon enough, the seeds were gone, and the little bird had seemingly grown plumper.


    "Satisfied," tapping Xiao Niao''s head, Zhu Na Ran smiled at the bird''s happy expression. "How are you going to live on your own now? There isn''t going to be bird feeders out in the wild, you know?"


    ''Ah, maybe I shouldn''t have spoiled Xiao Niao so much.''


    "Xiao Niao, how''s your wing?"


    Cocking its head at her, Xiao Niao disyed it''s nearly healed wing. It even pped its wing for effect.


    "It''s good you''re doing well, especially after that storm the other day. Unfortunately, I have encountered trouble along the way back, got lost a few times, slipped, and sprained my ankle.


    Yeah, hadn''t had one of those in a long time. Hurt like a b*tch for a while.


    Oops, don''t say those words, Xiao Niao. It''s not good to say vulgar words so casually."


    Xiao Niao looked at Zhu Na Ran dead in the eye with a ''are you an idiot,'' kind of look.


    "Anyways, after getting lost for a bit, I gave up and started to have an existential crisis inside a cave until my senior sister found me."


    "It must have been hard on you."


    "Yeah, it was-" She suddenly froze at the sound of response.


    ''Since when does Xiao Niao talk?'' Suddenly Zhu Na Ran felt an ominous chill go down her spine. Colder than a spring breeze.


    ''Haha, wait. There''s no way that Senior Sister could be out here. I didn''t even show her the route here.


    Unless


    Senior Sister knew that I was going to leave this whole time!'' Ahh! How was she going to get out this now!


    Instantaneously, she felt the faint ache in her hand as she recalled writing for several hours straight.


    A cold and slender hand mped down onto Zhu Na Ran''s shoulder as she shivered at the cold contact. "You don''t listen, do you?"


    "Haha," turning back, Zhu Na Ran almost lost her soul when looking at her senior sister''s icy expression. "S-senior Sister, ah, what brings you here at this time of night?"


    Holding up a paper puppet, Ye Lian Hua stared hard at Zhu Na Ran''s shifty expression. "You think I can''t see through your tricks? Maybe if you cultivated more, then you would''ve had more sess."


    "Hah, oh, that," Zhu Na Ranughed nervously. "By the way, Senior Sister, how did you find me here?" She was curious as to how Ye Lian Hua found her so quickly.


    And whatever it was, Zhu Na Ran was ready to throw as far away from her as possible!


    "I merely followed you," Ye Lian Hua lied smoothly. It wasn''t entirely false, a half-truth at most.


    The real reason she was able to discover Zhu Na Ran''s location so quickly, was the little jade ball that Zhu Na Ran kept in her breast pocket, the Ling Shou jade.


    Other than being the key to the entrance of Yu Lan Peak, it had two additional functions.


    One, as described in its name, stored and protected the wearer''s soul. And should they encounter the worst, the jade would collect the wearer''s soul fragments.


    The second use was one that their master added, per Ye Lian Hua''s request: a tracking array. Wherever the wearer goes, others who also possess the Ling Shou jade will be able to find them.


    And seeing as Zhu Na Ran has a tendency to get lost and cause trouble, she thought it was a necessary precaution.


    Fortunately, Zhu Na Ran had yet to learn of this addition. ''Perhaps it''s for the best.''


    "Oh"


    "Come on, it''ste," letting go of Zhu Na Ran''s shoulder, she grabbed onto her junior sister''s arm, "let''s go back."


    "Wah! Uh, okay. Bye, Xiao Niao! I''ll see youter," Zhu Na Ran waved at the little bird as she was being pulled away by Ye Lian Hua. "Ah, Senior Sister, you don''t need to tug so harshly. I''ll go back willingly, ah."


    ---


    "Congrattions, Host. You''ve sessfully reached the peak of Foundation Establishment. You''re now on your way to Core Foundation."


    The holographic screen illuminated Long Yuan''s face as he scrolled through his progress. "Even so, this is just the beginning. We have a long way to go before we reach our final goal."


    "Yes. So, Host, keep working hard."


    "Of course," a cold smile made its way on his handsome face. "To abandon something halfway is to fail entirely. And as you know, I won''t let myself taste such bitterness."


    Long Yuan remembered the pain of eighty-one lightning strikesing down upon him, each bolt causing him to bleed from every pore of his body. As a city person before, he never experienced such gruesome pain before. If he weren''t determined to live, to win, surely he would''ve curled up and disintegrated into dust by the morning.


    Fortunately, it was worth it.


    Laying in a pool of his blood, exhausted, Long Yuan felt a slow flow of energizing power flow through his dantian and meridians.


    "Heh, even if I must go through such hellish torture, if I get rewarded with such strength, then it''s no issue," Long Yuan mindlessly scrolled through the system interface before hended on an old photograph.


    The photo showed three teenagers standing side by side in front of a prestigious looking high school. Long Yuan''s old self was standing to the right and his cousin to the left. However, the most eye-catching part of the photo was the person in the center.


    Upon seeing this person again, a noticeable trace of softness shed on Long Yuan''s face. Something that Zhuang Zhi hadn''t seen the entire time that they were with Long Yuan.


    Or at least a genuine one.


    "Host, who is that girl in the center," they were already informed about the details of their Host''s past life; however, they could neverprehend the rtionship between humans, even after going through centuries of various hosts.


    "A childhood friend," he smiled as he stroked the surface of the young woman''s face. However, Zhuang Zhu noticed a slight shift in their Host''s expression.


    Long Yuan''s expression no longer was that of nostalgia, rather a look of fondness one might have when looking at a hard-won trophy.


    "And the only person that my cousin could never have."

 Chapter 17: Test

    Chapter 17: Test


    "Ahh, it''s finally over," Zhu Na Ran cheered as she exited the testing hall. "After a month of torture, I''m free!"


    "Don''t get too excited." I can''t have her get too excited and run off again.


    "Wah,e on, Senior Sister. Can you genuinely say that you''re not excited to finally not have to attend sses anymore?"


    "They weren''t a chore."


    "h, boring," she groaned, doing a faux gag for effect. "My brain would have melted in if I continued with those lessons. Lucky for me, I''m an inner sect disciple, so I''m free!"


    "Hmm."


    "Martial Aunt Jing Ran!"


    Looking back, a furious Instructor Rui stormed out of the ssroom, shaking his fist. "Martial Aunt Ran, we are not finished yet!"


    "Ah, Instructor Rui," Zhu Na Ran spun around with an easy-going smile. "How may this martial aunt help you?"


    "You cheated," he fumed. Smoke was practically steaming from Instructor Rui''s ears.


    I looked over at my junior sister to see if this was true. She just shed me an innocent grin and a wink.


    What is that supposed to mean?


    "Ah? Cheating? That''s a serious crime that you use me of," her smile grew at his usation. "Are you sure you''re able to carry the weight of responsibility should you be wrong?"


    "Huh," Instructor Rui scoffed. "If I''m wrong, then I will kowtow to Martial Aunt ten times."


    "Hmm," a mischievous grin appeared on Zhu Na Ran''s face. "Very well."


    Ah, what is she nning? Rubbing the growing crease between my brow, I followed the two back inside the ssroom.


    "Martial Aunt Jing Hua, can you wait from the side of the room? I don''t want any interruptions for this test."


    "Of course, Instructor Rui. Whatever makes the process easier."


    "Thank you, Martial Aunt Jing Hua, for your understanding," Instructor bowed before walking towards his desk.


    My junior sister was already sitting at her desk with a knowing grin on her face. I walked past her and sat at a side table in the back of the room.


    Picking up a book from his desk, Instructor Rui frowned as his eyes scanned down a random page. "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, recite to me the entirety of Yun Cai Peak''s sect rules."


    He wants her to recite all four thousand rules by memory!


    Schooling my expression, I looked over to see how Zhu Na Ran was reacting to this test. Her smile dropped as a passive expression covered her face. However, I couldn''t see a trace of panic in her eyes.


    "Very well," standing up, she straightens her back and coughs, "From the teachings of ancestors, there are eight chief virtues, Hyo, Ti, Zhong, Xin, Li, Yi, Lian, and Chi. The value that should be learned is Jen, as it is the supreme virtues of humanness in the Anatomy of Sacred. Jen incorporates all eight virtues as to understand the meaning of Jen; they must understand the eight virtues. The Yun Cai Peak Sect''s Book of Virtue teaches sect members the virtues of Yun Cai Peak as well as all eight virtues.


    Rule one from the Book of Virtue: Do not disrespect one''s elders and seniors "


    ---


    "And finally, rule four thousand from the Book of Righteousness: One must not show anger or annoyance.


    Did I miss anything, Instructor Rui?"


    Instructor Rui fumed in shock and fury as his face grew red as Zhu Na Ran had a goading smile.


    Realizing his attitude, Instructor Rui schooled his features. "Ehm," Instructor Rui grunted. "It seems that it was my mistake, Martial Aunt Jing Ran. I apologize." He dropped down his knees with a thump and began to kowtow to her. "Please, forgive me for my ignorance."


    "Eh, it''s no issue," she yawned. "If you excuse us, Instructor Rui, it''ste, and we must be heading back now." Zhu Na Ran looked at me with a victorious smile. "Let''s go, Senior Sister!"


    "Farewell, Instructor Rui," I bowed before Zhu Na Ran, and I started our journey back to Yu Lan Peak.


    "You did very well."


    "Ah?" My junior sister smiled. "Is Senior Sisterplimenting me? Wow, the sun is rising from the West today."


    "Tch," shaking my head, I couldn''t stop a small smile from slipping out. "Take it however you want."


    "Wah," her smile deepened. "Then, I will be sure to remember Senior Sister''s words. Nowe on, let''s hurry back! I have to tell Master what happened today," and started to skip away.


    "Don''t go too far, or you''ll get lost."


    "Eh, I won''t," she called back with a radiant smile on her face.


    ---


    "Haha! That''s my disciple!" Master cheered as he gobbled down another bowl of rice, dropping small white grains into his messy beard.


    I should have Master groom himself. I can''t have the image of Master sink further into the muck.


    The three of us sat around a small dining table in the main hall, enjoying dinner together. As usual, Master prepared such a massive feast of food that there was barely any room for us to set down our rice bowls.


    However, with Zhu Na Ran unting her victory to Master, he made it an excuse to bring out more food than usual.


    Off to the side and inrge baskets: fruits, cakes, and wine jars sat waiting for us to get to them.


    Where does Master get all this food? I wouldn''t even see this much food out during my family''s New Year''s celebration.


    "Eat more vegetables," picking up some greens; I dropped it into my junior sister''s bowl. "It''s not good to overeat meat."


    "Erm," Zhu Na Ran pouted as she ate the leafy greens.


    "Haha," Masterughed as he bit into another duck leg.


    "You too, Master," picking up a more substantial portion of vegetables, I created a green mountain atop Master''s rice. "You''re getting old; it''s not good for you to keep eating fatty foods so frequently."


    "Huh," he groaned with disdain as he slowly picked up a limp green leaf. "I''m no rabbit, you know."


    "I know, Master," picking up some vegetables for myself, I decided to lead by example.


    "Erm"


    Sigh. "Master, don''t be picky with your food. Look at Junior Sister; she''s at least eating her greens."


    Master looked between his bowl and Zhu Na Ran before sighing in displeasure. With reluctance, Master began to munch down on the leafy greens slowly.


    I felt the corner of mouth twitch as watched my Master and junior sister eat the greens as if it was torturous for them.


    Master looked like he could barely swallow down one piece; his face was even turning a bit green as he painstaking shallowed. "Uh," Master trembled after he finished off the rest in a few bites.


    How long had it been since Master ate greens? He looks as if his body is going to reject what he just ate.


    Gods, if he wasn''t a cultivator, I''m not sure how well his body would''ve faired based on his appetite.


    "Uh, these have no vor," Master groaned before taking a bite of meat. "That''s better," smiling; he cleaned off what would be his fourth duck leg of the night.


    "Erm, done!" With a semi-full mouth, Zhu Na Ran disyed her empty bowl and mmed it down the table.


    "Good job."


    Dinner finished quickly before all of us went off on our separate ways back to our quarters. Since the manor''spletion, we each had our courtyard. Master resided in the main hall, and Zhu Na Ran had her''s across from mine, divided by arge central courtyard.


    Since the night was still young, I figured to could study a bit before bed.


    "Senior Sister!" Popping her head from the window, Zhu Na Ran smiled at me as she waved.


    "Junior Sister, what are you doing here?" Why didn''t she knock and go through the door?


    Jumping through the window, she made her way over to me. "I''m bored," she shrugged as she sat on the edge of my desk. "Whatcha doing?"


    "Studying."


    "Boo, why? sses are already over."


    "It''s good to brush up on some old material, so one''s mind stays sharp on the subject."


    "h, boring!" Sticking her tongue out, she faked a gag. "Well, anyway, I came to ask if you want to take a bath with me."


    What.


    "See, Master pointed out where there is supposed to be a hot spring, so I was wondering if you wanted to go with me."


    "Can''t you go by yourself?"


    "Yeah, but"


    Sigh. Can''t this girl navigate her peak?


    "Please, Senior Sister," she begged.


    "..."


    "I don''t want to go alone," she started to pout withrge puppy eyes.


    "..." Look away, Lian Hua, can''t fall for this again.


    "Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran began to tug on my shoulder coquettishly. "Please?"


    "...fine"


    "Yay! Thanks, Senior Sister!" Immediately pulling away, Zhu Na Ran jumped up and ran out the door. "Lemme go get my stuff!"


    Taking in a deep breath, I rub my brows.


    Gods, I''m weak.

 Chapter 18: Bath

    Chapter 18: Bath


    "Ta-da! Hot spring!" Zhu Na Ran cheered as she ran up to the water''s edge. "And it''s not too hot!"


    "Be careful not to slip," looking around; I could see that the hot spring was somewhat secluded. Wedged between a crack in the mountain, and surrounded by lush greenery, it aided in privacy as the only opening seen was the entrance.


    The hot spring seemed to being from the mountain as from arge crack, hot water spewed into several pools before slowly descending into the central andrgestke.


    Suddenly I heard the scuffle of clothes and noticed a small trail of garments leading to the surface of the pool. "What are you doing?"


    "Ah?" Halfway, pulling her inner clothes over her head, Zhu Na Ran looked at me with a perplexed expression. "Are you expecting me to bath in my clothes?"


    Looking away quickly, I attempted to cool the burning heat in my face. "N-no, but why are you stripping so openly! What if someone saw you?"


    "Haha, what are you talking about," Zhu Na Ran giggled, followed by the sound of water sshing. "There''s no one else here besides us. Plus, why are you so embarrassed? We''re both girls, and we both have the same parts, so what''s the issue?"


    Why am I making such a big deal of this?


    "I-it''s a matter of modesty."


    "Modesty," Zhu Na Ran hummed. "But I already have seen everything. It doesn''t seem that much of a big deal," she shrugged before swimming around in the steamy water.


    "Y-you, you," memories of my mortification came back in full force. Turning around, I couldn''t help but cover my face as Zhu Na Ran backstrokes slowly in the water.


    "Ah, no need to meddle about the past, Senior Sister," she sighed. "Just get in, the water''s nice. I''ll even close my eyes this time if it helps."


    Seeing as there wasn''t much as I could do, I walked behind arge rock, out of Zhu Na Ran''s view, to change out of my clothes.


    Looking behind the rock, I checked to see if Zhu Na Ran was anywhere near my position. Oddly enough, I didn''t see her at all.


    "Where could she be-"


    "I got you!"


    "What-"


    "Ssh!"


    Falling into the warm water, I quickly swam back up through the surface to the sound of giggles.


    "Haha," clutching her stomach, Zhu Na Ran fell back into the water as she giggled hysterically.


    "Zhu Na Ran!" Coughing up some water, I wiped the water away from my face to see my junior sisterughing herself silly.


    "I''m here, I''m here, aha haha!"


    Using some qi, I created a small wave in her direction to teach her a lesson. Sensing danger, Zhu Na Ran''sughter faded as a grin took its ce. "Oh no! Haha," ducking down, she was immediately engulfed in the wave.


    A few bubbles popped up on the surface before Zhu Na Ran reemerged.


    "Haha! Take this!" iling her arms, she started to ssh waves towards me. Holding my hands out, I created a shield to stop her attacks.


    However, as the frequency of her waves increased, I began to lose track of her as her image became blurred.


    What is she nning?


    "Gotcha!" Suddenly appearing before me, Zhu Na Ran lunged towards me.


    "Ah!"


    "Haha! I won!" Arms around my waist, Zhu Na Ran grinned as she held me against a wall. "Inded a hit! Hehe!"


    "Y-you, you!" Instantaneously my face began to burn up from our closeness. Zhu Na Ran continued tough before tilting her head to the side.


    "Eh? Senior Sister, you look kinda red."


    "I-it''s perhaps because we''ve been in warm water too long," pushing against her shoulders, I tried to free myself from her arms as well as calm myself down. "Let go of me."


    "Hmm, nope," she shook her head with a cheeky grin. "Not until Senior Sister acknowledges my victory."


    "Junior Sister, let me go."


    "Nope!"


    Forgoing my embarrassment, I cooled my features as my eyes narrowed on her cheeky expression.


    "Ow!"


    Letting me go, Zhu Na Ran held her forehead as she stared at me with wide watery eyes. "Boo, how could Senior Sister beary a hand on her beloved junior sister."


    Beloved? Raising my brow at her exaggerated expression, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    "Ow, that hurt, Senior Sister," she pouted. "You put some qi into that finger flick."


    "Don''t be overly dramatic," pulling myself out of the water; I quickly put on my clothes and dried my hair. "Let''s head back."


    "Aw, but we just got here," dropping her act, Zhu Na Ran sulked in the water.


    "Fine. Stay here and y. I''m heading back."


    Turning to leave, I quickly heard her ssh around in the water. "Ah, wait! I was joking, haha! Don''t leave me, Senior Sister!"


    ---


    Upon my return back to the manor, I found a bird sitting on my desk.


    "Did my brother send you here," smiling, I walked over to the bird and untied the bag that was around its foot.


    Opening up the little bag, I pulled up a package and a stack of letters. "Let''s see what my brother sent me."


    Picking up the top sheet, the letter read:


    ''To my beloved little sister,


    I pray that you had a safe journey to Yun Cai Peak and faced little to no hardships along the way.


    Nheless, home isn''t the same without you here, as life is getting rather lonely without you apanying me in our morning training and our afternoon weiqi games[1].


    Heh, however, I find ways to entertain myself, I suppose.


    Since your absence, you will be surprised to know that I have improved in the four arts[2].


    And yes, that includes my painting skills.


    I''ll send you some of the paintings that I have done since you left. I''m sure that you''ll see how much I have improved sincest time.''


    "Pfft," I couldn''t help butugh at my brother''s ''improved'' paintings. Behind the first page was a few crudely drawing images ofndscapes around the family manor.


    While gifted in the other three arts, Eldest Brother''s ultimate weakness is hisck of ability to draw or paint even the simplest of subjects.


    However, despite their poor quality, I couldn''t help but smile at his efforts. Well, at least he''s trying.


    After I finished looking at the paintings, the next page continued his letter.


    ''In addition to myself mourning your absence, Grandfather has grown rather grumpy without you here.


    Often, I hear the servants talk about how Grandfatherins about how no one can prepare tea as well as you can.


    Father has even invited various tea masters over to appease Grandfather, yet it proved to be futile.


    It seems after tasting your tea for many years, others are like moldy water to him. So for our sake, please send some tea when you have time.''


    "Grandfather being picky?" That''s strange. He always seemedcent with any tea that I made, good or bad. "I suppose I should send a pot of teas over some time." Perhaps, this might spare the servants from his grumpiness.


    Making a mental note, I continued reading the letter.


    ''Family life is rather quiet at the moment, but it''s not without some action.


    If you recall, Second Mother was pregnant for a few months before your departure. Since then, her stomach has grown until she gave birth recently.


    Unlike the son that Father anticipated, Second Mother has birthed a girl.''


    An unknown weight has lifted off my shoulders when I read thest line of the page.


    At least it''s not a boy. Otherwise, Father would have an excuse to send Eldest Brother away.


    ''As for my health, the doctors say that with the warmer monthsing, my condition should improve for now.


    Therefore, don''t worry too much about me and focus on your studies and cultivating.''


    Silly, how could I not worry about you.


    ''Also, don''t give Father too much of a hard time. Although he can be a bit cold and callous at times, he is still our father, and he is getting old.


    Anyways, enough about the family, how are you doing?


    Have you made any friends or any sworn siblings? How are they?


    What about your master? Is he treating you well?


    I hope that while you''re away, you''ll take this time to try and make rtionships with others your age.


    Just don''t be too distant with them, okay?


    I''m running out of paper, so I''ll end my letter here and be sure to write back soon.


    With love, your big brother.''


    The letter ended with Eldest Brother''s seal with his given name on it, Ye Chun.


    Setting down the stack of papers, I look over to the package he sent. There wasn''t any mention of it in Eldest Brother''s letter, so what could it be?


    Untying the string, I removed the packaging to reveal a handful of lotus seeds with a little note that read:


    ''I gathered some seeds from Mother''s lotus flowers. May this bring you somefort away from home. :D''


    [1] weiqi - Qi is a board game and art form which is now called weiqi in Chinese (Go in Japan and the West), literally meaning "surrounding game." Current definitions of qi cover a wide range of board games and given that in ssical Chinese q could also refer to other games; some argue that the q in the four arts could refer to xiangqi. However, xiangqi is often considered a popr "game of the people," whereas weiqi was a game with aristocratic connotations.


    [2] four arts - The four arts (siyi), or the four arts of the Chinese schr, were the four main academic and artistic aplishments required of the aristocratic ancient Chinese schr-gentleman. They are qin (the guqin, a stringed instrument), qi (the strategy game of Go), shu (Chinese calligraphy) and hua (Chinese painting), and are also referred to by listing all four; qinqishuhua.

 Chapter 19: Library

    Chapter 19: Library


    "Ah, let''s see, let''s see," scanning my eyes down the row of scrolls and books, I pulled out a few manuscripts and books that interested me.


    Opening up one of them, I read its contents. "Hmm, Thousand Wind''s de? Might be interesting to try," closing it, I ced it on my library table before moving back to the bookshelf.


    Having been to Yong Shi Library for almost all morning, I began to umte a pile of books. So much so, that some began to slip off the table and onto the floor.


    Hmm, perhaps I''m getting ahead of myself. Seeing as there were no more books of interest, I went back to my desk of books and started to get a crack at them.


    Now usually, I wouldn''t say I like to read, however with these martial arts books, the majority of its content is illustrations and very minimal text.


    And that''s the book that I can get behind.


    "Hm, now what is this Thousand Wind''s de about," unrolling the scroll, my eyes scanned the page as it slowly revealed a sequence of movements.


    This technique might be fun to try, and it doesn''t seem too difficult, either. Well, in the to-do pile, it is.


    Setting down the scroll onto one side of I picked up another book. "Huh, the Ten Buddha Palm Strike," seems cool.


    "That''s some heavy reading you got there,ss." Looking up, I see a familiar jolly face and beard.


    "Ah, Master Qing Su," standing up, I greeted the jolly man. "What brings you here?"


    "No need for such formality," heughed. "You''re one of the martial aunts of Yun Cai, Jing Ran."


    "Heh, still, it''s proper etiquette to respect one''s elders. Would you like to sit?" I gestured to a nearby chair beside my table. I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed about how much stuff was on my desk at the moment, leaving little space to do anything else but read.


    "Sure, since Martial Aunt is so kind," Master Qing Su smiled as he pulled the chair over and sat down. "Has Martial Aunt adjusted to life here at Yun Cai Peak?"


    "Uh, very much so, I suppose. It''s been a bit rocky at the beginning."


    "Hah! Has Martial Aunt gotten lost around here?"


    "More than I would like to admit."


    "Heh, don''t beat yourself up. You''re not the only one."


    "I suppose not," I smiled. "So what brings you to Yong Shi Library?"


    "Eh, I''ve been looking for some methods my disciples could use."


    "I see," I wonder if Master ever dropped by here after taking us in.


    But considering as he is letting us take control of practice, that seems unlikely.


    "So, enough about me," Master Qing Su cut in. "What are all these books about?"


    "Oh, I''m just trying to figure out which cultivation method I should try," so far, I''ve gotten along fine with jumping from different techniques. However, that method is a slippery slope, as it''s bing harder to make it past the bottleneck at this point. "Master said that we should pick something that clicks with us. However, so far, I''ve got a few, but none of them seem to matchpletely."


    "Hmm, is that so," he smiled as he scratched his beard. "Has Martial Aunt checked out the other floors of this library?"


    Wait, there are more floors? Why didn''t anyone tell me! "What?"


    "Eh? Martial Aunt didn''t know that there were more floors," Master Qing Su titled his head, perplexed. "I thought that wasmon knowledge."


    "No, I wasn''t aware. I figured there were only two levels." Two very massive levels I might add.


    "Well, since Martial Aunt is unaware, allow this master to help," he started. "The current two levels Martial Aunt is referring to are indicating to the cultivation levels Martial Aunt currently mastered.


    From what I can tell, Martial Aunt is almost going to advance into Peak Foundation Establishment."


    "Uh, that''s correct," I nodded with furrowed brows as my mind wrapped around what Master Su just said. "So, in theory, there will be more levels if I advance higher?"


    "Eh, correct," he nodded. "When Martial Aunt makes it into Core Formation, there will be another level avable."


    "Huh, but if there are more levels, howe I can''t see them?" I would see another set of stairs leading up to levels Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Spirit Severing, etc., right?"


    "Remember how Martial Aunt got inside?"


    "Eh, I scanned my badge on this crystal thingy, and the doors opened up, and that was about it."


    "Heh," Master Qing Su smiled. "The key is in the badge. Since it''s on your person the whole time, natural, it can detect what cultivation level Martial Aunt is currently on. Therefore, when given that information, the doors will reveal only the levels that Martial Aunt can ess."


    "Hah, really now," so it was the badge, huh. Hmm, to think that there would be such aplicated array for a library. "But why would Yong Shi Library have this array in the first ce?"


    "Ah, from what I know, it''s to ensure disciples don''t acquire techniques that may be too advanced for them yet, as some stored in the library can be rather dangerous."


    "That method seems a bit wed." There seems to be a few loopholes in which one could abuse.


    "Yes, but remember the fact that its owner can only use the badge. Therefore, it holds anyone with ill intentions for ountability."


    "I see," I''m not sure if the current method was a hundred percent, however, based on Master Qing Su''s attitude, I can assume that no one has perverted the system, yet.


    "So can Master Qing Su see the other floors of this ce?"


    "Yep," he nodded. "About three at the moment."


    "So, I can assume that Master Qing Su is somewhere on Core Formation."


    "That would correct, yes," he smiled.


    "Aiyah," slumping against my chair, I moped that my cultivation was so low. "That means I have to work hard to see that other parts of Yong Shi Library."


    Ah, I can see the work already.


    Maybe I can ask Senior Sister for some help. I did manage to find this one little book that was wedged in a corner titled, ''The Fastest Way to Cultivate'' with a note on the back that read:


    ''Try not to fail in five minutes!''


    As well as, ''Don''t tell your partner about this method!''


    I''m not sure why this note wouldn''t want one''s partner to know about this method. If it''s so beneficial, why wouldn''t one share this information?


    Also, what do they mean that one shouldn''t fail in five minutes? Is this method so intense that it makes it difficult to make it past five minutes?


    Oh well, I haven''t been able to open yet, so I guess I can ask Senior Sisterter.


    I''m sure she should appreciate a method that could help speed up one''s cultivation.


    "Ah, it''s gettingte," Master Qing Su looked towards a nearby window. And sure enough, the sun indicated it was already thete afternoon.


    Huh, did I spend half my day here?


    "Well,ss," he stretched as he stood up from his seat before moving the chair back to its original position. "It was great talking with you."


    "The pleasure was mine," I should probably head back as well. Who knows how long it will take me to return. Hopefully, I get back before it gets dark.


    After bidding farewell to Master Qing Su, I collected the techniques I wished to take back with me and returned the rest to their general area.


    I ended up leaving with about five techniques that seemed quite promising.


    Quite a productive day.


    "Ah, now to get back."


    Okay, you can do this, Naran. Senior Sister already did some practice walks with you! You can do this!


    ---


    "I can''t do this," ah, I thought I had it this time. Squatting beside the road, I waited for someone to walk past. However, the roads appeared empty.


    Can''t someone help this martial aunt out, ah? Where is everyone?


    "Ah, Senior Sister is going to be mad," well, she can''t me me, right?


    It''s not my fault that these roads all meld together into a melting pot of lines.


    Aiyah, it''s getting pretty dark too.


    "Hey, do you need help?"

 Chapter 20: Smile

    Chapter 20: Smile


    I looked up to the source of the voice and was surprised at its owner.


    "Are you, um, lost," the owner of the voice squeaked. The person in front of me was an adorable girl. She appeared rather young, perhaps a little bit younger than me. She had an air of innocence around her due to her round face and rather short stature.


    "Oh, my gods!" Someone hase to help, and they happen to be a girl! How long has it been since I saw another of the fairer sex other than Senior Sister! "I-"


    "Uh," I must have been too loud as the girl shrank back, hands clutching her chest. "P-please excuse me!" Suddenly, like a terrified bunny, the girl started to sprint off!


    Ah! My only way of directions is running away!


    "Ah wait, young missy," using as much power as possible, I began the chase after her. "Ah, please don''t leave!"


    Looking back over her shoulder, her eyes widen in fear and surprise before picking up her pace.


    Aiyah! I''m not trying to hurt you. I just need directions!


    "Wait, wait, wait! Sorry to scare you, but I need your help! Hah, desperately!"


    Hah, this girl is pretty fast despite her looks.


    "Hah?" The girl suddenly stopped in the middle of the road! Girly, what are you doing!


    "Watch out!" Trying to stop abruptly, I identally knocked into the poor girl. Ah, no good! If she gets hurt, how will she help me now?


    I''ll be lost in these darn woods forever! ;;


    Twisting my body, I pulled her close to me andnded on the ground facing up.


    Hissing at the fall, I squinted my eyes open as I felt a weight on my chest squirm out of my arms.


    "Oh my gods, I''m so sorry," the girl quickly got off of me and started to bow profusely. "Please forgive me!" Her forehead was looking a little red from thumping her head on the ground a few times.


    Gingerly sitting up, I rub my sore back with squinted eyes. Geez, Inded on rocks too, ah I hope I didn''t cause any tears on my clothes.


    "It''s fine. I probably shouldn''t have scared you in the first ce," rolling my shoulders back, I winced slightly from the stinging sensation from my back. Yeah, that''s going to sting for a while.


    "I, um," the girl fidgeted with her hair as she meekly looked between her hands and me. "I''m sorry!"


    "Uh, don''t worry about," scratching my head. I observed this little girl for a bit. She had long silky strands of hair that piled atop her head into two buns and pigtails on each side of her head with a bit of fringe that rested on her forehead. However, her most striking feature was her silver-colored eyes. I hadn''t seen any eye color like hers before.


    "Um, you must be disgusted by how I look, right," she mumbled as her slender fingersbed through her pigtails.


    "Whoa, whoa, slow down there," how did we get to here! "I wasn''t staring because of your looks. Well, I guess I was but for apletely different reason!"


    "Ah? I-I don''t think I understand," the girl blinked.


    "You''re a girl!"


    "A-ah, yes, I am," she nodded with a confused look. "And what of it?"


    "Are you kidding? I haven''t another girl around my age in so long! Well, aside from my senior sister, of course!"


    "O-oh."


    "Anyways, since I crashed into you, I might as well introduce myself," I smiled as kindly as I could. I didn''t want to risk the girl running away again. "My name is Zhu Na Ran, but I guess here I''m better known as Jing Ran."


    The girl suddenly froze as her eyes widened. Suddenly she started to hit her head against the ground again. "Apologies, Martial Aunt for this disciple''s insolence!"


    "Wah, what is up with valley people busting their foreheads open!"


    Stopping her from thumping her head against the ground, she stopped as she sat up straight with a stream of blood trickling down her face. Cringing slightly at the torn skin, I couldn''t but feel bad that she did this for me.


    "Ah, you''ve got blood on your face," fumbling robes for a handkerchief, I used the soft cloth to wipe away the blood and stop the bleeding. "Ah, you should probably wash off the rest when you go home."


    A pink fog dusted her cheeks as she reced my hand with hers in holding up the hanky to her forehead. "Thank you," she squeaked.


    "Uh, no problem," hmm, she must have run so hard her face turned red. "Anyways, do you mind if you can help me?"


    "Eh? Sure, what is that Martial Aunt needs?"


    "Uh, haha, directions."


    "Oh," she nodded. "Where is it that Martial Aunt needs to go?"


    "Back home, I need directions back to Yu Lan Peak, um, if you know the direction to it."


    "Oh," the girl lifted a pale, slender finger down the road. "If you continue straight and take a left at the lion statue, that''s the path that leads directly to Yu Lan Peak."


    Ah?


    Rubbing my face, I couldn''t help but sulk about my horrid sense of direction. Standing up, I started to walk ording to the girl''s instructions. "Thank you"


    "Oh, this disciple is called Bai Yin."


    Hmm, silver.


    What a fitting name.


    However, Bai Yin didn''t look too happy with this name as she looked down and mumbled as tears began to well up in her eyes "... Bai Yin, the cause of failure"


    Oh, okay, I think I''m starting to get an idea of this girl''s misery.


    Kids are cruel creatures. With a name that sounds like ''cause of failure'', no doubt, this poor girl has been the subject of bullying from some.


    "Whelp," crouching in front of Bai Yin, I tried to think of some words of encouragement. "Chin up, Bai Yin. Let me tell you something: a girl looks better when she smiles.


    If you''re worried about your appearance, smile.


    If someone bullies you, smile.


    If you just need to cheer yourself up, smile."


    You''ll find that it''s surprisingly hard to cry or be sad if you smile three times in a row.


    Bai Yin didn''t say anything as she sniffled a bit, but no tears came down her pretty face.


    "Why don''t you try it for yourself?"


    Bai Yin''s mouth twitched before lifting into a smile. She struggles a bit for the first two times, but the third, her smile stayed.


    "There, see. So pretty! I''m sure you''ll turn heads with that smile on your face. Man or woman."


    "Thank you," she smiled shyly.


    "No problem, Bai Yin. Remember, crying doesn''t rid one of sorrow; it only feeds into other''s happiness. By learning to swallow one''s tears, only one will be able to experience joy for themselves."


    "Eh, I''ll remember."


    "Good," looking up at the darkening sky, I saw misty blue haze dust over the heavens as the sun began to set. "Wah, night sure doese fast!" Standing up, I brushed the dust off my clothes. "Well, it''s been fun, Bai Yin, but I better head back before my senior sister gets mad."


    "Ah, wait," she hastily stood up from the ground. "Your handkerchief."


    "Oh, you can give it back to me when we meet again. Until then, take care of it for me," waving goodbye, I head off in direction Bai Yin pointed.


    Hopefully, I can return by dark. I can''t imagine how Senior Sister will react when I get back.


    I pray that it isn''t more scripture copies.


    ---


    "Junior Sister, where have you been? You should''ve been back a few hours ago," Senior Sister sighed as she waited for me at the gate back home. "Goodness, look at you. Did you get into a fight?"


    Looking down at my crumpled robes and scuffed appearance, I couldn''t help but let out a sheepish smile. "Uh, sorry, Senior Sister, I got lost."


    A tired sigh came out of Senior Sister''s lips as she rubbed the crease between her brows. "Forget it. You''re here now. Let''s go eat dinner."


    "Okay!" Tailing Senior Sister, I cross through the entrance array.


    Ah, it good to be back.

 Chapter 21: Spar (1)

    Chapter 21: Spar (1)


    "Sister Bai Yin, what are you doing out here" Long Yuan rushed over Bai Yin''s lonely form as she stood in the middle of the road, staring off into the distance where Zhu Na Ran went.


    "A-Ah!" As soon as Long Yuan''s handnded on her shoulder, Bai Yin snapped out of her dream-like trance. "Oh, Junior Brother, what are you doing here?"


    "Aiyah, what happened to your face," Long Yuan nearly jumped out of his skin, looking at the blood image in front of him. The river of dried blood that streamed down Bai Yin''s white face as well as the gash on her forehead made her resemble one of those zombies he saw on TV.


    It was a far cry from the innocent beauty described as in the novel.


    "Ah? Oh," stroking her face, Bai Yin wiped off the king blood from her soft skin. "I forgot about this"


    "Did someone bully you?"


    "A-Ah, well not really," Bai Yin squeaked as she wrung the handkerchief in her hands. "I-I just had a small ident, that''s all."


    "Hmm," Long Yuan''s brows furrowed as he continued to look at the hideous gash on her forehead.


    Hopefully, that wouldn''t leave a scar.


    "Let''s head back, Senior Brother was climbing the walls in worry," looking down at Bai Yin''s hands, Long Yuna noticed the bloodied rag. "Give it to me; it''s not good for Sister Bai Yin to have such a dirty thing."


    "Eh? No, it''s okay," clutching the dirtied handkerchief up to her chest, Bai Yin smiled shyly at it. "I promised to give back to someone when we meet again."


    "Oh, in that case, take good care of it," Long Yuan twitched in annoyance. Fortunately, Bai Yin didn''t notice as she nodded absentmindedly as her face continued to redden.


    What could have happened that made Sister Bai Yin act like this, he wondered.


    "Host, can''t you see that''s the face of a girl in love," Zhuang Zhi''s voice reverberated in his mind.


    "Hah? In love?" Long Yuan couldn''t wrap his mind around that concept. "How is that possible?"


    If his memory was correct, Bai Yin started to develop feelings for the original Long Yuan after he saved her from a group of bullying disciples. Which already happened just a few days ago, so how is it possible that she''s starting to have feelings for another now?


    She didn''t even look at him like that when he single-handedly beat off every one of those losers!


    "Eh, let''s head back, I don''t want Big Brother to worry about me," Bai Yin mumbled as she started to walk off towards Dong Mo Peak briskly.


    "Eh, let''s go." Long Yuan couldn''t help but feel bitterness in his heart, knowing that someone could be infringing on his future harem member.


    "Xiao Yin, what happened to you?" Bai Chen quickly rushed over to Bai Yin after the pair returned to Dong Mo Peak''s main hall. "Aiyah, how could this happen?" Gently brushing back Bai Yin''s bangs, his lips pursed as he analyzed the gash. "Thankfully, it doesn''t appear to be deep. Ah, be careful, ah"


    "Eh, I will," Bai Yin nodded.


    As if noticing his presence, Bai Chen looked up sharply as he red at Long Yuan. "How could you let this happen, Junior Brother?"


    "Host, tread carefully. You''re not equipped to be at odds against Bai Chen yet," Zhuang Zhi''s voice reverberated in his mind.


    "Apologies, Senior Brother," Long Yuan quickly dropped his knees. "I failed to protect Sister Bai Yin properly. Forgive me."


    Bai Chen didn''t say anything, but Long Yuan could tell that Bai Chen''s resentment had dropped to a certain degree.


    "Big Brother, don''t me A-Yuan," Bai Yin cut in. "It was my fault that I was injured. A-Yuan wasn''t even around when this happened."


    "It''s because Junior Brother wasn''t around to protect you that I''m upset," Bai Chen frowned. However, his tone had noticeably softened after Bai Yin.


    "Still, Big Brother, it''s wrong to punish A-Yuan for my mistake, so please let him off," Bai Yin pouted. "Plus, as you said, it''s not a big deal. I can take care of myself, you know."


    "Ah, fine," he sighed. Bai Chen couldn''t argue against his little sister. "You''re dismissed, Junior Brother."


    "Yes," taking onest bow, Long Yuan bowed his head as he walked out of Dong Mo''s main hall.


    ''That f*cker,'' he cursed as he walked back to his dorm. ''Who does he think he is? Just because he is grandmaster''s adopted son doesn''t mean sh*t!''


    "Host, calm yourself down," the pearl slipped out of Long Yuan''s sleeve as he jumped onto his bed.


    "I can''t stand that guy, Zhuang Zhi," opening the system''s screen, Long Yuan scrolled through his current progress and tasks. "Acting all high and mighty. Tch, and that look."


    Kind and benevolent on the outside, yet cold and indifferent on the inside. Long Yuan couldn''t stand such two-faced expressions.


    In a way, Long Yuan couldn''t help but dislike Bai Chen the moment heid eyes on him. Heck, he didn''t even like his character in the book!


    "Heh, Bai Chen, the most favored disciple of Yun Cai Peak as well as the adopted son of the current sect master.


    Known for his benevolent and ''kindness,'' he is loved by sect disciples and masters alike as well as being an exceptional sword cultivator.


    "Host, even though you dislike Bai Chen, you cannot deny that you will need him for guidance and assistanceter on," the pearl fluttered around Long Yuan''s head like a fly. "He did help you through yourst breakthrough, after all."


    "Tch, I know that. I''m not an idiot to charge into battle right away. Bai Chen is still of use to me for now.


    But, honestly, Zhuang Zhi, who would''ve thought Bai Chen would be such a sis-con for his adopted younger sister, Bai Yin? Hah, when the author revealed such a dark stain on Bai Chen''s character, hah! It was the best chapter yet!


    To think that the beloved and pure cultivator that everyone praised had such perverted thoughts about his younger sister!


    Though they may not be of blood, they''re still brother and sister by name!"


    Nheless, he did have to admit Bai Yin''s appeal.


    Tender pale skin that looked like water would squeeze out with a single touch,rge watery eyes that leaked crystalline tears; Bai Yin was the epitome of innocent beauty.


    "Not to mention having an amazing figure, she is the envy of most women," he mused.


    Despite being a bit cowardly at the start of the novel, Bai Yin would eventually grow into the most promising pill alchemist of Yun Cai Peak. She would y a crucial part in some events that would happenter due to her abilities in pill making.


    Truly, Bai Yin is a worthy member of Long Yuan''s harem.


    "Host"


    "Ah, what is it now, Zhuang Zhi," Long Yuan rolled his eyes as he mindlessly scrolled through the contents of the system''s interface. "I promise I won''t do anything right now if that''s why you''re worried. I promise I''ll allow the story to go its course.


    For now, at least."


    If Zhuang Zhi had a face, it''d be made of wrinkles from its Host''s attitude alone. Hah, would it kill its Host not to be such an a-


    "Zhuang Zhi, that is not very nice," Long Yuan smirked. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. There must be a use somewhere that states that systems can''t backtalk their hosts."


    "There isn''t."


    "Really? Ah, that''s too bad."


    "Host, this system feels like Host isn''t taking the mission seriously."


    "Of course, I''m serious. Very serious," Long Yuan yawned. "Alright, enough talk. I''m going to sleep. After all, the life of a hero is a very tiring one."


    ---


    Lounging on a bench, Master Luo snacked on some apples as he watched his disciples do somete-night sparring.


    ''Ah, it looks like Zhu Na Ran isn''t as sloppy this time," he mused as he picked up an apple slice with a silver toothpick.


    "Oof!" Landing on her butt, Zhu Na Ran groaned in pain before the tip of a sword pointed at her throat.


    "Try again," pulling back her sword; Ye Lian Hua held out a hand for Zhu na Ran to pull herself up.


    "Ugh," taking the hand, Zhu Na Ran got back onto her feet. "Can''t you go easy on me, Senior Sister? This match is like your fifth win out of five matches." She couldn''t help but pout at the unfairness of her situation.


    Five losses and zero wins! Would it hurt for her senior sister to let her win just once?


    "Junior Sister, your movements are not as sloppy as before. However, your form is still shaky. You leave too many openings," Ye Lian Hua slowly circled her junior sister as she slowly bounced the t side of the sword against her palm. "The sword is an extension of your arm as well as an extension of your person.


    You still treat the sword as if its a random stick you picked off the ground and started to il around."


    "Erm," Zhu Na Ran pouted as she rubbed her sore backside. She understood what her senior sister was saying, but did she have to keep smacking her? "Still, do you need to hit so hard?"


    Each round, Ye Lian Hua would find a way to smack her butt with the t side of her sword!


    ''Wu wu wu, how am I going to sit down now,'' Zhu Na Ran moped as she leaned against the practice sword for support.


    When she returned earlier that night, Ye Lian Hua said that she wasn''t mad at her, but she would like to differ!


    She feels like her senior sister is deliberately punishing her through this surprise sparring match!


    "Hah, for someone with such a thick face, you have such thin skin."


    "Wah? What is that supposed to mean!"


    "How about this, one more round. If yound a hit on me, then you''re free to go."


    Zhu Na Ran''s eyes brightened at this aspect. Freedom!


    Finally, she could go to sleep!


    "However," holding up a finger to stop Zhu Na Ran from getting too excited, Ye Lian Hua added, "If I win, then you will have to run tenps around the courtyard and five hundred sword swings before you can go."


    "What! That''s so rigged!" How was she supposed to win against that!


    "Take it or leave it."


    "Erm, lemme think," holding her chin, Zhu Na Ran furrowed her brows in thought. On one side, she would only need tond one hit to be free. ''But on the other hand, Senior Sister has been undefeated.''


    Ah, it looks like there are no other options.


    "Alright, let''s do it!"

 Chapter 22: Spar (2)

    Chapter 22: Spar (2)


    ''Okay, I can''t lose this round. I have too much on the line!'' Tenps around the courtyard and then five hundred sword swings!


    It was as if her senior sister was trying to kill her!


    "Are you ready to begin?" Across from her, Ye Lian Hua remained passive as she tapped the t of her sword against the palm of her hand.


    "Yep!" It was all or nothing for her! Yanking her sword out of the ground, Zhu Na Ran readied herself for Ye Lian Hua''s attack.


    "On three," Master Luo called out.


    One.


    Two.


    Three!"


    Immediately, the two charged against one another in a series of quick blows. For an average person, they would merely see a blur of gray; however, under the experienced eyes of Master Luo, he could see every attack exchanged.


    "Ah, food and live entertainment is the best way to live," pulling out a bag of roasted chestnuts, he secretly munched on the forbidden snacks since his eldest disciple was distracted.


    ''Aiyah and the sad part is that this master knows how Zhu Na Ran could win.''


    Not that he would tell her that, of course, not after she left him to suffer under her senior sister''s hands. ''Hmph, maybe this will teach her a lesson.''


    ''Ah! Senior Sister seriously doesn''t give an inch!'' Gritting her teeth, Zhu Na Ran attempted to attack Ye Lian Hua, who would dodge each sh and hit like a leaf fluttering in the wind. ''Can''t she at least try to hit me or something! Give me something to work with, Senior Sister!''


    While Zhu Na Ran fumed in mild frustration, Ye Lian Hua took this time to analyze Zhu Na Ran''s form and technique. ''Hmm, footwork is good, but swings are stillcking. Maybe I should increase the number of sword swings for her.''


    Switching to the offensive attacks, Ye Lian Hua began to meet Zhu Na Ran''s harsh attacks with her nimble ones, swords shing each second.


    ''Ah! No good, at this rate, Senior Sister is going to win!''


    Tightening the grip on her sword, she switched to more blunt attacks in an attempt to knock Ye Lian Hua''s sword out of her hand.


    ''Please, work, please work,'' chanting in her mind, she tunneled her focus into this one goal. This n has to work! If it doesn''t, then she ispletely screwed!


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem as if luck was on her side today.


    "nk!" ttering on the floor, her swordid on the ground a reasonable distance away.


    "Sh*t," avoiding her senior sister''s oing attack, Zhu Na Ran quickly dived and grabbed her fallen sword and booked away from Ye Lian Hua. ''Not today, not today, not today! Please, not today!''


    "Where is she going," Ye Lian Hua muttered as she saw her junior sister run away from her. Giving chase, the distance between the two began to shrink as Ye Lian Hua effortlessly gliding behind Zhu Na Ran.


    "Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t!" Seeing as she was losing ground by the second, she suddenly swerved in another direction, eventually creating a circle. ''Wu, wu, wu! Let me off this once, Senior Sister! I just want to rest!''


    "Ah!" Sharply twisting around, she just barely blocked Ye Lian Hua''s attack head-on, her sword trembling as she struggled to hold her own. ''Ah, f*ck it! I guess I gotta y a bit dirty!''


    In ast-ditch effort, she swiftly kicked Ye Lian Hua in the stomach. Knocking out her sword and ditching her own, she tackled her senior sister down.


    "Oof!"


    ''Hmm, this is a pretty softnding,'' face buried between Ye Lian Hua''s chest, Zhu Na Ran pressed her senior sister down as her arms tightly wrapped around her chest.


    "Y-you, you! G-get, get off of me!" Face burning red; Ye Lian Hua struggled to get back up only to get shoved down once more!


    "No, not until you admit I''ve won," tightening her grip, Zhu Na Ran looked up at her senior sister''s face. ''Huh, Senior Sister looks kind of red.


    Maybe she''s reaching her point of exhaustion at this point.''


    "Enough, get off me," trying to get a rein on her emotions, Ye Lian Hua pushed Zhu Na Ran''s head off her chest.


    "Not until you say I''ve won!" Retraining her grip, she refused to budge even for a second. She had to make sure that her senior sister would could this as a hit, or else she''s screwed!


    "F-fine! You won! Now get off!"


    "You mean it?"


    "Yes, now let me go!"


    Instantly, Zhu Na Ran let go and started to cheer: "Hurray! Freedom," as she began to dance around a bit. " Did you see that, Master!"


    Master Luo pretended that he didn''t see his youngest disciple''s somewhat dirty tactics. "I never doubted for a second!"


    ''Yeah, right,'' she rolled her eyes; however, victory was still sweet. She finally defeated her senior sister! "Aight, I''m going to sleep! Good night!"


    ''Wo ho! Note night training for me, haha!'' With a skip to her step, Zhu Na ran rushed back to her room for some well-deserved rest.


    ---


    Seated in arge window, a young maiden in red sat in a darkened room as moonlight illuminated her figure, making it appear as if she were a celestial maiden from a painting.


    Sighing quietly, she caressed a small red jade pendant as her thumb rhythmically rubbed against the pendant''s warm smooth surface. "... Xiao Ran, where could you''ve of gone"


    "Knock, knock. Second Young Miss, it''s me," a young girl''s voice called out from the other side of the paper door.


    "Come in," not bothering to turn to the door; the young maiden continued to look out into the night sky in thought.


    Opening the door, a young maid stepped in and set down a tray of food on the table that sat in the middle of the small room. "Second Young Miss, why do you insist on staying in this room? The side room in your Wen Ting courtyard is much better than this ce," the young maid could barely hide her disdain for the shabby looking room.


    Simple furniture with a small courtyard, this ce wasparable to the servant''s quarters. She couldn''t understand why her mistress liked this ce so much. Her mistress was the honorable second miss of the Fei family, Fei Fu Qu.


    Letting her stay in such a ce was beneath her status, a shining pearl amongst dust and rocks!


    "It was hers," the Fei Fu Qu sighed once more before slipping the pendent into her sleeve. "You''re dismissed."


    At this, the young maid shut her mouth from speaking anymore. It was pointless to argue with her mistress whenever the conversation was about that girl. "Yes," bowing young maid swiftly exited the room and shut the door behind her.


    Standing up from her window seat, she sat down at the small table as she began to eat her dinner alone. Though the dishes served were rather luxurious, they tasted nd as they slowly slid down her throat.


    Unable to eat more than a few bites, Fei Fu Qu set down her chopsticks and returned to the window. "Do you remember, Xiao Ran? The night we met was exactly like this one."


    Ten years ago


    "Good work, little sister," patting her back, Fei Fu Qu''s older sister, Fei Fu Xi, beamed down at the freshly hunted game. "You got a big one." Killed by a single arrow to the throat, the level three spirit beastid dead on the forest floor.


    "Thanks, Eldest Sister," smiling at her prize, Fei Fu Qu was excited to show off the beast to the rest of their family.


    "Are you ready to head back," Fei Fu Xi asked as she began to bag up the pair''s total game. "It''s already prettyte and should be dawn soon."


    "Uh, hold on. I thought I saw another small beast earlier."


    "Emkay, holler if you need anything."


    "Eh." Slowly creeping across the moonlight forest floor, Fei Fu Qu scanned her eyes for the game she spotted earlier. "Huh. Where did it run off to?"


    Sha sha sha


    Perking up at the noise, Fei Fu Qu turned to the source when she was suddenly jumped! "Hey, get off me!"


    Peeking her eyes open, she saw that her assant was a little kid. A slightly dirty one at that, as their clothes were soiled and face covered in dirt.


    "Growl" a small grunt came from the little kid''s mouth as well as a few foreign-sounding words.


    "Hey! What are you trying to do!" Fei Fu Qu tried to wrestle the wild child off of her, but they proved to be stronger than she expected.


    The kid tugged harshly on her waistband, and if she didn''t know better, she would''ve assumed the kid was trying to take advantage of her.


    "Snap!" Victoriously holding an embroidered pouch in their hands, the kid quickly opened it and pulled out a small cake.


    Did they just fight her for her snack bag?


    Cautiously backing away from her, the child took a big bite of the cake. Instantaneously, the hostile attitude dropped as their eyes lit up as they chewed gleefully.


    She had to admit that it was kind of cute.


    "Do, do you want more?" Taking out another cake from her interspatial bag, she ced it on a clean handkerchief before backing away. "Here, you can have it."


    Looking at her with narrowed eyes, the child slowly approached the cake and swiftly swiped it into their hands. However, they didn''t eat it right away as they looked between the half-eaten cake and the one she had just gifted.


    Holding out the uneaten cake, they offered it back up to her.


    "Uh, no. You can eat it," Fei Fu Qu shook her head and smiled, she gestured that they could keep it. However, it didn''t appear they understood as the child titled their head to the side.


    ''Ah, what to do,'' sighing, she gave in, took the cake offered to her. The child nodded for her to eat, before devouring the cake in their hands in anotherrge bite.


    "Do you want more?" Holding out the cake again, she waited for the kid to grab it. The child looked like they wanted more, but didn''t make any moves to grab it. "For you."


    Slowly, the small hand grabbed the cake and started to eat it in smaller nibbled. The kid stopped eating for a second. "...thankyou"


    "You understand Chinese?" If so, it would make it a lot easier tomunicate with the child than charades.


    "Uh little"


    "I see," she smiled. "What''s your name?"


    "...I''m....called Naran"


    "Na Ran?"


    The child nodded before taking another bite of food, making their cheeks puff up like a chipmunk.


    "Nice to meet you, Na Ran. My name is Fei Fu Qu."

 Chapter 23: Sisterhood

    Chapter 23: Sisterhood


    Ah, freedom! Basking in the warm,te summer sun, a smile naturally falls on my lips.


    Finally, no more closed-door cultivation!


    "Haha, who knew that Senior Sister could be cruel!" Locking me away for nearly three months! I almost missed the entire summer season!


    Well, it''s in the past now. I''m free! I can go where I please! "I''m free, baby!"


    "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, is that you?"


    "Ah? Bai Yin?" Turning around to the call, I spot the small girl nervously fidgeting behind me. Ah, how long has it been since I''ve seen another person? (; v ;)


    "It''s been a while, what''s up?"


    "I-I''vee to return your handkerchief that you''ve lent me. P-please, ept it!" Holding out a neatly folded white handkerchief, air of small white hands nervously crinkled the folded edges.


    "Ah! Thanks," smiling, I took the handkerchief from her. "Oh, you embroidered it!" On the corner of the white cloth, a few white lilies decorated the space.


    How cute! She''s pretty good. Stroking at the neatly embroidered lilies, I couldn''t help but marvel at how realistic looking they were.


    "Uh, yes," Bai Yin squeaked. "There was a stain that I was unable to remove s-so I covered it with some embroidery. I-I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Em, not at all. If anything, I think you only added to it. It looks so realistic!"


    "Really?" Bai Yin''s eyes practically sparkled at me.


    "Yeah, of course!"


    "T-thank you," stuttering with a red face as she tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. "I-I never embroidered anything for anyone other than my Big Brother, s-so I wasn''t sure how others would react to it."


    "I''m sure anyone who receives your work will understand the love and care you put in," with this amount of detail, how dense would one need to be not to see that effort she puts in. "I''ll be sure to take extra care of this handkerchief now."


    "O-Oh, no need," shaking her head, her face continued to redden. "I-If you need another, I-I make you one, Martial Aunt."


    "Are you alright? You''re getting kind of red," cing my hand on her forehead, I felt how hot her skin was against my palm.


    "I-It''s fine," backing up; she held her face in her hands. "It''s probably just thete summer heat getting to me. Um, I better get going"


    "Wait, let me walk to your destination," can''t have her fainting from heatstroke or something. Who knew that summer at Yun Cai Peak could be so fierce?


    "I-I can''t trouble, Martial Aunt."


    "It''s no issue, plus we girls look for each other. Isn''t that what friends do?"


    "W-we''re friends?"


    "Ah? You don''t want to be?" Huh, could it be I misread her intentions? I suppose we did only meet once a few months ago, so there wasn''t much time for us to interact.


    And I did sort of tackle her down by identst time.


    "N-no, that''s not it. I would be d to be your friend, Martial Aunt."


    "Great! Now the first rule of being my friend, stop calling me Martial Aunt. It makes me feel old when people only a few years younger call me auntie."


    "B-but, ording to etiquette, I must address Martial Aunt by her status."


    "Aiyah, so there was such a thing?" Hmm, what would be a good substitute?


    Ah!


    "Alright, you can just call me by my sect name."


    "J-jing Ran."


    "Hurray!" Slinging my arm around her shoulders, I cheered, "To sisterhood!"


    "Um, Jing Ran, I need to go the opposite way," Bai Yin squeaked.


    "Oh, my bad," turning us around, I started over. "To sisterhood!"


    ---


    "Jing Ran." Walking side by side, Bai Yin and I walked along the shaded side of the road, avoiding the sting sun as the day grewte.


    "Uh-huh, what''s up?" It was unusual for Bai Yin to start the conversation this time. For this entire trip, it seemed that I was just talking to myself while Bai Yin listened.


    "You''ve mentioned that you''ve been freed from something, what was that about?"


    Oh, haha, that.


    "Erm, haha, it''splicated."


    Three months ago


    "Yawn," uh, so sleepy. "Ugh...."


    Tossing the brush onto the table, I let my head rest on my desk as midday light poured the semi-open windows of the study. Ugh, has it been half a day already?


    "Why are you stopping, you still have three more copies left to do." Turning my head, I look over to the heartless ve driver, making me write until my hand cramps up.


    "Wah, Senior Sister, why do I still need to copy scriptures? I didn''t even do anything wrong!"


    "This is important for you to remember."


    "How is this important?" Heart and Mind Purifying mantra! Seriously? What could I''ve done that warranted such a cruel task? "Even if I copy all of these, I don''t think that I''ll remember any of this stuff!"


    "If you can''t remember it, copy it ten more times."


    An icy chill went down my spine. Ten more times!


    "I know you don''t like to use your head, so in this case, you can use your instinct and muscle memory. Consider this multitask training."


    What! How is this any better?


    Aiyah, what did I do to warrant such icy treatment from Senior Sister? (T^T)


    Think, think, think


    Ah! Could it be about her loss inst week''s match? If so, I didn''t peg Senior Sister for being a sore loser. She usually is pretty humble about things like this and doesn''t dwell on loss too long.


    Hah, so what could it be, ah?


    Wait.


    Did I do something to offend Senior Sister recently?


    Ah, that can''t be! I''ve been an obedient disciple and junior for a week now! Any of my old teachers and ssmates would marvel at this record of mine!


    "Senior sister, can we take a break? At this rate, my hand is going to fall off!" To enforce my power, I added my signature pout and puppy eyesbo.


    Senior Sister stared at me for a while, but I could tell that it was working, though she tried not to show it.


    Haha, how cute.


    "Fine, it''s lunchtime anyway," turning away, Senior Sister stood up from her seat and started to walk out the door.


    "Hurray!" My looks and charms continue to carry me to victory! Let''s go! "Wait for me, Senior Sister!"


    Lunch today was delicious as usual with a subtle variation of greens and meats, courtesy of Senior Sister''s strict dietary restrictions on Master.


    The table looks more green than brown, much to Master''s chagrin as he picks at his food with his chopsticks.


    Ah, whatever, food is food in my mind, and I''m not going to let myself starve. Digging in, I tried to eat as slowly as possible.


    I have to let my hand recover after all, and I wasn''t in a rush to finish the rest of those ursed scripture copies.


    I let lunch drag on as long as possible before Senior Sister started to shoot icy res at me.


    Hah, fine, I''ll go. (''.) *sniff*


    After we finished lunch, like a prisoner walking to the execution yard, I followed Senior Sister back to the study.


    An eerie chill came over me when we arrived back.


    "Why are you dragging your feet,e inside."


    "Erm, Senior Sister, don''t you think you''re a bit unfair on this junior? I still don''t know why I need to copy all of these scriptures if there''s no other reason than the fact they are ''important for me to remember.''"


    Senior Sister didn''t say anything as the room seemed to drop a few degrees lower as her hands slowly curled atop her desk.


    "Ah-ha, Senior Sister?" Why do I feel something terrible is going to happen?


    "Junior Sister, do you recall the book you handed me the other day," Senior Sister asked, enunciating each word with an eerily calm voice.


    "Um, yes?" Was something wrong with the book? Though I didn''t check the contents yet, I thought the title was self-exnatory, "The Fastest Way to Cultivate." I figured Senior Sister would appreciate something that might increase cultivation speed.


    So what''s the issue?


    "You call this a legitimate cultivation method," throwing the book at me with a red face; the small booklet hit my chest beforending open on the floor.


    "What it''s just a- Oh my gods!"


    On the thin yellow pages of the book, was a crude drawing of a man and woman doing- doing uh, pa pa pa danced across the open pages.


    "This can''t be the book I gave you though, Senior Sister," grabbing the book, I shut the book closed.


    Sure enough, the title read, "The Fastest Way to Cultivate."


    "I-I uh, Senior Sister, let me exin!"


    "Very good, very good," Senior Sister nodded slowly as a pink blush dusted her cheeks. "You want to cultivate faster, then let''s go into closed-door cultivation."


    "Ah, wait, Senior Sister, have mercy!" As I attempted to run away, Senior Sister was quicker as she hit my acupuncture point, making my body go ck.


    "Noo! Wu wu wu," I couldn''t do anything but pitifully cry as Senior Sister dragged me into closed-door cultivation!


    Senior Sister, I was wronged! I didn''t know, ah!

 Chapter 24: Afternoon Tea

    Chapter 24: Afternoon Tea


    "Xiao Yin, you''re back!" Standing at the gate of Dong Mo Peak, a young man waved at us. I think he''s the young man who helped us at Bao Ku Hall.


    If my memory is correct, his name was Bai Chen, and the current head disciple of the sect master.


    Quite a lofty position.


    "Oh, wee Martial Aunt Jing Ran," noticing my presence, Bai Chen quickly cupped his hands in greeting. "What brings Martial Aunt to our Dong Mo Peak?"


    "Eh, Bai Yin invited over for a visit," slinging an arm over her shoulder, I smiled, "Right, Bai Yin?"


    "Em," she squeaked out as she nodded. Huh, we better get inside quick or else by the looks of it, Bai Yin is going to faint any second.


    "Oh," a strange look shed over Bai Chen''s face before returning to his passive appearance. "I see. This is the first time Xiao Yin has invited any friends over."


    "Really? Well, I suppose there''s a first for everything."


    "Eh," he nodded with a distracted look in his eye. "Well, this disciple will not keep you any longer. Please enjoy your stay," Bai Chen bowed once more before rushing off somewhere.


    Hmm, I wonder if he had something urgent to do.


    "Well, where to, Bai Yin?" Looking over at the younger girl, Bai Yin seemed to be in a trance as she watched Bai Chen''s retreating figure. "Bai Yin?"


    "Ah!" Snapping out of her daze, she reddened as she looked back at me. "Sorry, this way."


    Removing my arm, I followed her until we arrived at a vast bamboo forest. It was rather cool here as the green leaves above shielded us from the harsh sun above.


    Perhaps Bai Yin wouldn''t pass out after all.


    Walking down a winding trail, we soon arrived at a gazebo overlooking atop a hill.


    "Um, take a seat," gesturing to a stone chair across the table, Bai Yin fidgeted as I sat down across from her. "U-um, would you like some refreshments?"


    "Uh, sure. I hope this doesn''t inconvenience you," I was already inviting a lot of trouble for myself as I came unannounced.


    Eh.


    So far, no trouble arouse yet, so I''ll just go with the flow.


    _('')_/


    "N-no, not at all," fumbling with her sleeves, she quickly pulled out a tea set and started to brew tea. "I usually carry a teapot with me since Big Brother likes drinking my tea."


    "Wow, your tea must be delicious if he can''t stand to be without it."


    "Hmm, thank you," she smiled as she focused on brewing the dried leaves.


    Soon enough, a freshly poured cup of tea was ced in front of me as the gentle fragrance slowly wafting up in the fresh air. "Thanks, Bai Yin."


    "It''s no issue, Jing Ran," Bai Yin smiled. "Um, so what do you want to do?"


    Ah, that''s right. It would be sort of awkward if we just sat here and do nothing.


    Hmm


    Perhaps we should start with an easy topic?


    "Hmm, oh! You mentioned you had an older brother, who is he?"


    "Uh? You didn''t know?"


    "Know what?" Was there something I was missing here?


    "The young man who greeted us at the gate, he''s my Big Brother, Bai Chen," she titled her had to the side. "I thought that wasmon knowledge around here."


    "Haha, well, I don''t seem to get the info around here." First Yong Shi library and now this? How much information did I miss when I skipped those dumb auxiliary sses!


    "Em, well, he''s my father''s eldest disciple and adopted son, therefore, my older brother."


    "Ah, I see." Makes''s sense. "He seems to treat you pretty well, like as if you were his blood sister."


    "Eh, well, we did grow up together. And Big Brother would alwayse to my rescue like a fairytale hero and make things better," a soft expression shed over her face as she talked about Bai Chen.


    "You must look up to him a lot."


    "Eh, of course! He''s my hero. Anyways, enough about me. What about you, Jing Ran?"


    "Me?" What about me?


    "Y-you, um, do you have anyone you admire or like," at this Bai Yin started to grow a bit pink. Hmm, perhaps drinking hot tea during summer isn''t a good idea.


    Too much internal heat.


    "Hmm, lemme think," someone I admire or like. "I admire Senior Sister, I suppose. She''s good at martial arts, and her cultivation is rather high for her age.


    Also, she diligent and responsible, two things that I am not good at. Hmm, what else," tapping my finger against the table, I tried to think of more points. "She''s also adorable when she''s embarrassed.


    Heh, I find it so funny when she tries to hide her emotions from me.


    Don''t tell her this, but the tips of her ears always give her away, hehe."


    "Hmm, you also seem to think highly of your senior."


    "Well, yeah, of course." I figured most juniors would look up to their seniors, but Senior Sister is clearly on a whole nother ying field than most. "She''s amazing."


    Well, at least when she''s not mad.


    When Senior Sister is mad, she''s like an ice demon or something. Whoa, I''m getting chills just thinking about it.


    Eh, even so, I can''t seem to help but poke the beast. _()_/


    The conversation ended up jumping around from various topics here and there, and I eventually found out about some of Bai Yin''s hobbies.


    She likes to brew tea, embroider, and surprisingly make pills! I didn''t know that she was an alchemist, that''s so cool!


    "Em, it''s nothing much," she blushed when I started to get excited.


    "Nothing much? Pill making is such a dedicated task, I doubt I would able to focus long enough to make a single pill, and even then, it would be a low grade one."


    "Em, don''t say that I''m sure you''ll be able to do anything you wish if you put your mind to it, Jing Ran."


    "Huh, I suppose," but that takes a lot of work Bai Yin. And this martial aunt can''t seem to find the time. _(:)_


    Unknowingly, time passed quickly, and soon the early evening sun started to shine down upon us.


    "So, do you have anyone you like?"


    "Pfft-" Bai Yin looked strange as she suddenly covered her mouth as bits of tea began to drip down her chin.


    What just happened? Did I say something wrong? ( )?


    "Uh, are you okay?" Taking out my handkerchief, I held it out for her to grab. Who knew I would use it again so soon?


    "Thank you," she nodded as she quickly took hold of the white cloth and wiped away tea from her face and hands.


    "Um, did I say something wrong?"


    "U-uh, no," she shook her head, "i-it''s just I didn''t expect that question."


    "Oh, maybe I should change the question. What kind of person do you like?"


    "W-why are you asking this kind of question," Bai Yin squeaked as her face brightened a bit.


    "Eh, just curious."


    "Um, well," Bai Yin looked down as she began to fidget with her hands. "I-I suppose I''d like someone kind."


    "Eh? That''s it?" That''s a rather low bar, isn''t it?


    "Eh, that''s it."


    "Huh."


    "What about you, Jing Ran? What kind of person do you like?"


    "Hmm, lemme think. I''d like someone beautiful inside and out, I suppose.


    I mean, I''m a girl, so naturally, I like to look at beautiful stuff.


    However, not everyone beautiful superficially is the same in the inside. The same applies to those who have beauty inside.


    Also, it would help if they had equal or better martial arts than me, so we can go on adventures together.


    Oh, and they have to have a good sense of direction.


    Thatst one is perhaps the most important."


    "I-interesting."


    "Eh, yeah. Unfortunately, Senior Sister said I won''t find any man like that so, that pretty much dashes my options."


    Ah, Senior Sister, why must you crush my hopes so? _


    Is it that you want this junior to be alone forever?


    "Well, anyway, thanks for letting me stay so long. I must''ve interrupted your original ns."


    "No, no, not at all. It was fun to finally have someone else to talk to."


    Bai Yin escorted me to the gate of Dong Mo Peak, and we bide our farewells after she helpfully pointed out directions.


    Alright, let''s do this!


    Hopefully, I''ll make it back by dark.

 Chapter 25: Examination

    Chapter 25: Examination


    "Hmm, who knew Junior Sister would be so diligent?"


    Looking through a palm-sized bronze mirror, I watched as my junior sister grumble as she reluctantly did some work. "Aiyah, how does Senior Sister do all this paperwork," she whined as she flipped through the stacks of paperwork.


    The corners of my mouth twitched a bit as I watched her grumble a bit more before putting away the mirror.


    Well, at least I know she''s not causing a mess, for now.


    It has already been a few weeks since I left for this mission, and I can only hope she won''t cause trouble until I get back.


    However, knowing my junior sister, that would be wishful thinking for everything to go smoothly.


    Sigh.


    The bitter icy wind whistled through the air as my eyes scanned the vast tundra before us. Despite it being the beginning of autumn, as far as the eye could see, white nketed thend with steel grey mountains in the distance. The quiet and apparent calm of the tundra gave a sense of tranquility.


    Taking in a deep breath, I could feel the ice-cold qi circting through my veins before escaping my lips as a cloud of air before me.


    "Martial Aunt Jing Hua, are you cold?" A young man dressed lightly in summer robes smiled as he stood beside me on the cliff, surveying the view. "I packed an extra cloak if you need it."


    "No need, Disciple Bai Yuan. The cold does not affect me, but thank you for your offer." With the warming ward around me, as well as the surplus of cold qi, I should be able to hold my own here.


    This ce would be an ideal ce for cultivating.


    "It''s no problem," Disciple Bai Yuan smiled. "Should we regroup and continue?"


    "Eh."


    The snow crunched lightly with each step before we arrived at a small camp. Huddled around a small campfire, sat four outer sect disciples.


    As soon as they heard us arrive, they immediately stood up from their seats and called out their greetings.


    "Congrattions, outer sect disciples, for making it this far in the sect disciple field trials. As you know, it wasn''t easy to get this far, especially without any handouts or advantages, so it would be a shame for any of you to drop out now or fail this next trial."


    The group of four nodded to my words with fiery determination in their eyes.


    They would need it, as thisst test would be the determining factor on whether or not they''d be a high ranking outer sect disciple or possibly an inner sect disciple, should they catch a master or direct disciple''s eye.


    "Your task for thisst round is to retrieve the level eight spiritual herb, the Ice Magnolia, which is guarded by the level seven spirit beast, the Six Tailed Fox Demon. Whom of which both inhabit"  gesturing to the mountains peaks in the distance  "Leng Feng Mountains."


    At the sound of the possibility of fighting such a powerful being, undoubtedly, the group of disciples grew nervous.


    "Once you retrieve the Ice Magnolia, your examination would beplete, and as for your results, that will depend on your performance."


    After all, one cannot expect to reap any rewards if they were carried on by others. Thisst test would be the ultimate deciding factor for them. "Good luck to you all."


    Once the disciples set off, we watched them head towards Leng Feng Mountains from a distance.


    "Martial Aunt Jing Hua, is it safe for us to be this far behind? Won''t that be a bit dangerous should something arise?"


    ncing over at Disciple Bai Yuan''s concerned expression, I look back over to the fuzzy figures of the group of four.


    "As proctors for this test, we cannot be directly involved with the exam. However, should something go awry and they''re unable toplete this test, then it would be an automatic fail."


    "Hmm, I see," Disciple Bai Yuan nodded deep in thought. "Thank you for rifying this matter, Martial Aunt Jing Hua."


    "Eh."


    Standing on Disciple Bai Yuan''s transportation beast, an enormous crane, we slowly tailed the group of disciples as they trekked through the snow. There was a clear indication as to who was the leader, as the disciple in front, carefully guided the others through the snow.


    "Hmm, looks that Disciple Wen Ge could be a problem," pointing towards a smaller disciple at the back of the group, Disciple Bai Yuan frowned. "Based on his physique, he could drag the rest down, especially in this terrain."


    Looking down at the disciple he mentioned, I watched the skinny preteen stumble through the snow as the other''s marched on.


    "Disciple Wen Ge made it this far; he can''t be a simple boy." Besides, there were other factors to take into ount other than strength.


    Based on Disciple Wen Ge''s previous examinations, he''s in schrly tasks as he was able to memorize several cultivation manuals and recite them precisely. Also, he seems especially gifted in decrypting arrays and traps.


    No doubt, he would be helpful in the group''s survival, should they recognize his abilities and talents.


    But, I suppose we would have to see what''s toe.


    "Besides, he is still young, who knows what he''ll grow into in the future."


    "Hmm, I suppose Martial Aunt Jing Hua is right," Disciple Bai Yuanughed. "Only Heaven may know what will be of him."


    The group of disciples finally arrived at the foot of the Leng Feng Mountains and started the uphill climb.


    Fighting through the icy winds and slippery slopes, the group reached anding, battered and cold.


    However, there wasn''t much time to rest before seven white shes shot towards the group.


    "Scatter," once cried as the disciples dashed away and sought shelter from the oing attacks.


    The white shes eventually retreated before the long pale snout of the Seven Tailed Arctic Fox revealed itself, growling. Once more, the seven tails of the fox sprang out in various directions in an attempt to capture one of the disciples.


    "This could be challenging."


    "Em," faced against seven snaking tails at strike at incredible speed, it''s a challenging opponent to face. Not to mention, two of the four disciples have fire attributes, and their qi was dwindling quickly.


    However, in the corner of my eye, I see Disciple Wen Ge crouched behind a rock and furiously writing something on a strip of cloth.


    Hmm, what is he up to?


    The demon looked around the surrounding area before rearing itsrge head towards the group of three huddled together.


    The leader of the group broke from the group as they unsheathed their sword, followed by the other before charging directly towards the demon.


    Meanwhile, Disciple Wen Ge worked quickly as his writing started to light up, illuminating his face.


    "Oof!" Thest disciple mmed against the wall of the mountain as the restid around the area, battered and beaten. "Damn it, Wen Ge! Do something!"


    Suddenly, a ming cage wrapped tightly around the demon''s massive body, binding it into a fluffy ball as it attempted to break free.


    Seeing the demon down, the leader smiled as they picked up their sword before stalking over to the beast with a menacing smile.


    "Wait!" Disciple Wen Ge put himself between the trapped fox demon and the leader.


    "What are you doing Wen Ge! Get out of my way!"


    "There''s no need to kill it; it''s already defenseless!"


    "Yeah, right," the leader sneered as they jabbed their sword towards the demon. "Do you think the demon would have the same thoughts towards us?"


    "Argh, we don''t have time for this," another disciple grumbled. "Let''s just go and get the Ice Magnolia and go home."


    "Hmph," flicking their sleeve, the leader stalked away with the rest of the group.


    Disciple Wen Ge looked back at the struggling demon once before running off to catch up with the rest of the group.


    "Hmm, trouble amongst the ranks," Disciple Bai Yuan mused with a smile. "Let''s continue to watch."


    Following the group up the mountain, they soon arrived at anothernding.


    "Look, there it is," pointing above, the group looked up to see the ice magnolia serenely perched at the edge of a cliff, as it''s delicate flowers swayed above a steep drop.


    Scrambling up the cliff, the group stood before the tree, hesitant to make any sudden movements.


    "You go first," pushing Disciple Wen Ge forward; he stood a bit before the tree. Ignoring the snickers from behind, he dusted off his clothes before marching towards the tree.


    Disciple Wen Ge''s eye scanned up and down the tree before making his move. Taking out a talisman, he mumbles a spell as it transformed into a bubble. Maneuvering the bubble slowly over to a flower, it carefully encased the bulb before plucking it off the branch.


    Soon enough, a delicate flower was in his hands.


    "Congrattions, Disciple Wen Ge," Disciple Bai Yuan smiled. "You''ve passed the final exam."


    "Thank you for your praise, Disciple Bai Yuan," Disciple Wen Ge bowed before regrouping with the rest.


    One after another, the other three quickly retrieved their flowers, thus concluding the examination.


    Sigh, finally, I can go home.

 Chapter 26: Kong Xian City (1)

    Chapter 26: Kong Xian City (1)


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm," humming as she chewed on a piece of candied hawthorn, Zhu Na Ran casually strolled along the crowded streets of Kong Xian City as the metropolis bustled with life. Dressed as a young master, she seamlessly blended in with the rest of the crowd.


    ''Hehe, the clothes do make the man. I should be thanking the man who let me borrow his stuff.''


    ''Eh, I''ll be sure to return it when I see him again.


    Maybe.'' _()_/


    "Steam buns! Two steam buns for only three coppers!"


    "Finely crafted bead bracelets, wooden carved hairpins! Come and take a look at these finely crafted essories!"


    "Come down to Xian Hao Restaurant: where we serve the city''s tastiest roasted duck!"


    ''Ah, there are so many things to do, yet so little time,'' checking out the various stalls and restaurants, Zhu Na Ran thought about where to spend her meager allowance. ''Aiyah, Senior Sister is so stingy, only giving this junior two silver taels[1] to work with, ah.''


    After Ye Lian Hua returned from her mission, she quickly went back into closed-door cultivation.


    ''Ah, I barely had time to ask Senior Sister how the mission went before she went into closed-door cultivation.


    Maybe while I''m here, I can get a gift for Senior Sister.''


    "Come on, let''s hurry! We''re going to miss it!"


    Noticing arge crowd of people gathering in the city center, Zhu Na Ran tapped on the shoulder of an older individual. "Excuse, Brother, but what is going on here?"


    "Haha, you must be new," the middle-aged man chuckled. "This is the Kong Xian City Martial Arts Contest, a bi-annual tradition that happens around here."


    ''Martial Arts Contest!'' Zhu Na Ran''s eyes lit up at the sound of a contest. "Tell me more, Brother!"


    "Well, first, you can sign up over there,"  pointing over to a crowded storefront  "and get your entrance ticket. The fee is rather inexpensive, only one silver tael. After you''ve signed up, you can participate ording to the number you get."


    ''One silver tael!'' Won''t that cut her budget in half! ''Aiyah, what to do.''


    "What is the prize for winning?"


    "Hmm," the man scratched his beard. "Well, it depends from time to time, but the prize usually is half the profits earned from the contest and a few other good stuff, that some mystery patrons may donate."


    ''Half the profit earning!'' If her math were correct, then if she happened to win, she would be swimming in money! ''Ahaha, I don''t even know what I''d buy with all of that money.''


    "Em, but unfortunately, there hasn''t been a new winner in a while," the manmented as he scratched his beard. "Thepetition has beenpletely dominated by the Masked Fighter."


    "The Masked Fighter?"


    ''What kind of name is that?''


    "Eh, he''s been the reigning champion for three years. "


    ''Hmm, sounds like an interesting challenge.'' "Thank you, Brother, for your help. I''ll be sure to sign up quickly."


    "Eh, sure thing. I wish you luck," the man waved before moving into the crowd.


    Once the man departed, Zhu Na Ran got into the miserably long line and reluctantly parted with her silver tael. ''Wu wu wu, this better be worth it.


    However, if I managed to win, I would be practically rolling in money!''


    "Um, young master, are you going to pay for your ticket," the shopkeeper asked with a twinge of annoyance as well as a collect grumble from those behind her.


    "Ah-ha, yes"


    ''Ah, whatever. No pain, no gain!'' (  )


    mming down her silver tael, Zhu Na Ran grabbed her ticket and joined the rest of the participants.


    ---


    "Wee, everyone to the bi-annual Kong Xian Martial Art''s contest," a beautiful hostess greeted with a mysterious smile. "A-Die is so happy that everyone here has taken their time out of their day toe."


    A collective cheer came from the crowd as men called out the hostess''s name.


    "Ah, Goddess A-Die!"


    "I love you, A-Die!"


    "Fu fu fu," A-Die smiled behind her delicate white hand. She admits although these gruff men weren''t her type, for all to praise her as the goddess of the city was still rather a lovely feeling.


    As the highest-ranked courtesan of Kong Xian City, what man could resist her charm? ''Eh? Why does that boy look at me with such a nk stare!''


    Said boy: "Achoo!"


    Zhu Na Ran rubbed her nose with a confused look, ''Is someone cursing me?'' (''`)?


    Suddenly, Zhu Na Ran felt a familiar chille over her. "Senior Sister?"


    ''Ah, that can''t be! Senior Sister is still in closed-door cultivation, why would she be out so soon?''


    Looking around, she tried to find a shadow of her senior sister until her eyes fell upon the stage


    Behind the hostess was a table disying an array of goods: rare spiritual herbs, beast cores, and other glittering treasures.


    However, what resonated with Zhu Na Ran the most was an old rusty sword that sat off to the side. Amongst the other treasures, who would blink an eye at a rusty piece of scrap metal.


    ''Hmm, I wonder what about that sword reminds me so much of Senior Sister?''


    "Alright, let the Kong Xian Martial Artspetition begin!"


    ''Eh? Did I zone out during the rest of the opening ceremony!''


    --


    "A-Zhan, when will it be this young miss''s turn," a young girl dressed in beautiful pink clothes pouted as she bounced in her seat. With stunning ck eyes and a round pale face like the moon, the young girl looked like a living milk doll. One who many would feel inclined to spoil and tease.


    Although seated in a luxurious viewing box off to the side of the battle arena and shielded from the harsh sun, the young girl was practically itching to jump onto the stage.


    "Young Miss Quan, your turn wille soon," a tall bodyguard answered as he bowed his head respectfully at the sulking child.


    "Hmph," the little girl puffed out her cheeks as she crossed her arms in a fit. "To make this young miss wait for so long, who do they think they are?"


    "Eh, Young Miss Quan," the bodyguard dared not incite his master''s anger anymore as he stood quietly off to the side.


    Despite her appearance as a young and immature girl, his master was the strongest fighter of their martial arts hall, Quan Gu Mei. Although she was only thirteen, her talents, beauty, and family, already granted her a long line of suitors for her hand in marriage.


    Sent here as a representative of her uncle, and treated as an honorary guest, no expense spared for herfort.


    "Ah, I wish Uncle were here," Quan Gu Mei sulked. "At least he could help speed up the line for this young miss."


    "Eh, Master sends his regards, Young Miss Quan. Master is sorry that he is unable to see you participate, but promises upon your return that he will have a grand feast for you."


    "Really!" Quan Gu Mei''s eyes lit up instantaneously, wiping away her foul mood. "Then, this young miss will be waiting."


    Orphaned at a young age, Quan Gu Mei was raised single-handedly by her uncle, Quan Su Ge. Since her uncle was still unmarried, Quan Gu Mei was the only heir to their martial arts hall, Huang He Hall.


    Therefore, she grew up in the palm of everyone''s hands, bing a tad bit spoiled and unruly.


    Even so, no one would dare try and anger this young miss, less they have a death wish.


    A knock came from the box''s door and outside a woman''s voice called out, "Young Miss Quan, your turn ising up soon, please prepare for your battle."


    "Hmph, finally," Quan Gu Mei cheered. "A-Zhan, grab my ribbon, will you?"


    "Yes, Young Miss Quan," A-Zhan bowed as he walked over to his master''s luggage. Atop the various trunks of dresses, was a smaller and sleeker box.


    Housed within the box was a pink silk ribbon attached to a dark wood wand


    To an average eye, this ribbon, no bigger than two finger''s width thick, appeared as a normal silk ribbon one could get at any fabric shop.


    However, to a trained eye, one could see the various little barbs iid on the pink ribbon''s silky edges.


    After confirming this was his master''s weapon, A-Zhan carried the box over to Quan Gu Mei.


    Smiling at the sight of the box, she quickly opened up the box and yed with the ribbon. "Ah, Uncle always gives the best gifts, don''t you agree, A-Zhan?"


    "Yes, Young Miss Quan.


    Another knock came from the outside. "Young Miss Quan, it''s your turn. Are you prepared?"


    "Come on, A-Zhan," Quan Gu Mei smiled at her bodyguard. "I can''t disappoint, Uncle. I can''t make him lose face here, or else I won''t get to eat delicious food at his feast."


    "Yes, Young Miss Quan."


    [1] tael - Liang; former Chinese money of ount, is the value of this weight of standard silver. They are still used today in Hong Kong and Taiwan as a way of measure. Back then, one silver tael was actually worth a lot. The only ones who were able to spend it so frivolously would be wealthymoners and nobles.

 Chapter 27: Kong Xian City (2)

    Chapter 27: Kong Xian City (2)


    ''Ah, when is it going to be my turn again.'' Watching the stage with trepidation, Zhu Na Ran was trembling from the aspect of beat- fighting someone else other than her senior sister. ''At least it won''t constantly be a one-sided victory.''


    She could finally utilize all of the skills she learned from her training and dueling her senior sister. ''Ah, with all these new skills I learned, I can''t wait to apply them on others!''


    "The winner of this round goes to Quan Gu Mei!"


    "Wah, she''s so good," Zhu Na Ran cheered as she pped for the young girl who stood proudly on the stage. ''Ah, it''s so nice to see girlspeting inpetitions like these!''


    "Ah, as expected of the young miss of Huang He Hall!"


    "Of course, she wouldn''t be the Ru Shan regions'' reigning champion if she lost in a small city contest like this!"


    ''Eh? So she''s a young miss of a great hall, huh.'' She looked up at the young girl on stage with mixed feelings. ''On one hand, I want to fight her since she''s such a great fighter! Especially for her age, I doubt I was as good as her when I was her age!


    But on the other hand, on the off chance that I do win: I could be offending arge party.


    Ah, what to do?''


    ''Eh, it''s all just for fun anyways! If she loses that''s one her!''


    "Contestants 203 and 205, it''s your turn!"


    ''Ah! It''s my turn!'' ()/


    Climbing onto the stage, Zhu Na Ran felt a bit jittery as she felt all eyes on her. ''Ah, how long has it been since I fought in front of a crowd?


    You guys are making this girl nervous, ah.'' (/)


    After a few seconds, her opponent, contestant 205, climbed onto the stage.


    Her opponent had a tall and lean physique covered entirely in dark clothes with a silver mask covering half his face.


    The audience had a collective hush as they took in this mysterious opponent''s aura.


    "Oh gods, that''s him! That''s the Masked Fighter!"


    "The Masked Fighter?!? You mean the one who hasn''t lost once since he joined?"


    "Aiyah, the poor fool who has to fight this big lord. They don''t stand a chance."


    The poor fool: "..."


    ''Why do I feel a sense of resentment all of a sudden?


    Huh, he''s figure looks a bit familiar.''


    The Masked Fighter silently basked in his glory as he crossed the stage with his head bowed. He managed to uphold his mysterious and cold facade until his eyesnded on her. "Hah, it''s you!"


    "Ah?" Zhu Na Ran couldn''t believe her luck. "Haha, hi it''s um nice to see you again, haha."


    Her opponent didn''t say anything, but his bodynguage told her that this wasn''t going to end well, as his fists slowly curled into tight balls.


    "Haha," she nervously chuckled as she used her hand to shield her face. ''Aiyah, why couldn''t I''ve bumped into this guyter, ah?''


    The night before


    "Aiyah, you''ve done it again, Naran," plopping down onto the ground, Zhu Na Ran rubbed her brows as she sat under a tree with the moon''s white light shining through the leaves. "You''ve gotten yourself lost again."


    ''Ah, why is my luck so bad,'' she moped as she leaned against the tree. ''To think all of your navigation skills would disappear as soon as you stepped out of Yun Cai Peak.


    Aiyah, I''m sorry, Bai Yin. It looks like all of our practice navigating around Yun Cai would be proven useless here in the outside world.''


    While contemting her next move, in the distance, Zhu Na Ran could hear the sound of water sshing.


    But it wasn''t the usual babble of a creek or river, but instead that of a person!


    "Ah, maybe someone is bathing nearby! Perhaps, I could ask them for directions!"


    Sha sha sha


    Silently creeping along the forest floor, Zhu Na Ran was mindful not to step on the fallen leaves on the ground, less they gave her away. After all, she wasn''t sure of who was up against, so it''s best to be safe for now.


    Once she got close enough to the noise, she carefully pushed aside the leaves to peer through.


    She wasn''t trying to be a peeping tom, but she had to know who she''s fighting.


    Peering through the gap of leaves, she failed to spot anyone around. ''Ah, where could they have run off to?''


    Looking around some more, she spotted a neatly folded set of clothes just as arm''s length away from her. They appeared to be of good quality as she could see the anti-dust enchantment weaved into the cloth, simr to the coat that her senior sister wears.


    ''Hmm, to take or not to take is the question.''


    She slowly extended her hand towards the set of clothes before jerking her hand back. ''No, no, I can''t. If Senior Sister ever found out, then I would get a scolding of a lifetime.


    No, it''s best just to wait until they finish-


    Huh, is that a path over there?''


    Now, Zhu Na Ran found herself with a new moral dilemma. On the one hand, she could just leave and take the pathway she just spotted, but on the other hand, she is in desperate need of some new clothes.


    Not wanting to get her sect uniform dirty, Zhe Na Ran changed into the clothes that she wore when she first joined.


    This ideater proved to be a bad one, as she forgot how poor quality her clothes were and the numerous tears resulting from her setting off traps during her entrance exam.


    ''Aiyah, what should I do?''


    It''s not like she could go out in public looking like a deranged hermit cultivator. Also, she didn''t want to waste her meager allowance on a new set of clothes.


    ''Ah, I''m sorry, benefactor. I''ll be sure to pay you back when I see you again.''


    With nimble fingers, she quickly snatched the set of clothes. However, before she could escape, long white fingers grabbed onto the cloth as a figure emerged from the water.


    "What are you doing?" Shocked to see a pervert staring at him with wide eyes as well as their hands on his clothes, the young man felt a strange mortificatione over him. "Hey, those are mine!"


    "I''m sorry," Zhu Na Ran yelled before with a harsh yank, grabbed the set of clothes, and dashed off into the darkness.


    "Y-you!" The young man tried to get out of the water, however realizing his nakedness, he chose to stay in ce. "Anybody!"


    Suddenly, a shadow guard appeared in front of him. "Yes, my lord."


    "Go after that thief! They have the Yong Li Seal with them!"


    "Yes," the shadow guard bowed before disappearing in a sh.


    Meanwhile, Zhu Na Ran recklessly ran through the darkness as she felt someone chase after her. "Ah, just let me be! I''ll pay you backter!"


    The shadow guard behind her attempted to shorten the distance between the two. However, they failed to catch up to her. ''Just who is this thief?''


    Finally, a ray of hope shed in Zhu Na Ran''s eye as she spotted the lights of a city. ''Finally! I can escape these dark woods!


    If only this guy would let me off!''


    Remembering the emergency talismans that Master Luo had given her before she left, Zhu Na Ran tucked the garments under her arm as she quickly fumbled for the sheets of paper. ''Haha, freedom, baby!''


    Realizing what she was attempting to do, the shadow guard tried to grab at her, but instead only got a fistful of smoke.


    "Apologies, my lord. This ve failed to catch the thief and retrieve the Yong Li Seal," kneeling in front of the young man, who was now clothed, the shadow guard awaited their punishment.


    "Sigh, no matter," the young man groaned as he rubbed his brows. "Tell all of the other shadow guards to be on the lookout for Yong Li Seal. We don''t know if this thief works for Imperial Uncle or not, but we can''t let the Yong Li Seal fall into the wrong hands."


    "Yes," the shadow guard nodded before disappearing in a sh.


    "Hah, when I find you"


    "Achoo!" Rubbing her nose, Zhu Na Ran looked around, confused. "Is someone cursing me? Ah, it must be my allergies or something."


    ''No matter! Hehe,'' holding up the newly acquired set of clothes, Zhu Na Ran quickly put them on. They were a bit big on her, but after some adjustments and rolling up the sleeves, they were a perfect fit.


    "Haha, wow," she giggled as she looked at her reflection in a palm-sized bronze mirror. "They do say clothes make the man. Hehe!"


    ''Ah, I do feel a tad bit bad about the poor guy. I''ll return his stuff to himter when I see him again.''

 Chapter 28: Kong Xian City (3)

    Chapter 28: Kong Xian City (3)


    Noticing the tension on stage, an excited whisper clouded over the crowd.


    "Ah, what did this poor fool do to piss off the Masked Fighter?"


    "Ay, whatever it is, this kid is done. No one offends the Masked Fighter and gets away with it."


    "Poor kid, it''s better for you toy down and hope the Masked Fighter will grant you mercy."


    Noticing the tension between the two, the referee decided to cut in and start the show. "Contestants, are you ready?"


    "Uh, yes," Zhu Na Ran nodded nervously. ''Ah, I might have to give it my all this time.


    "Eh," the Masked Fighter grunted as his eyes narrowed down at her figure: as if he wished to swallow her whole.


    ''Geez, this is not going to be good.''


    At the sound of a gong, the battlemenced. Instantaneous, the Masked Fighter charged towards her, with deadly murderous intent.


    Noticing a spinning silver gleam from her opponent''s sleeve, Zhu Na Ran narrowly dodged his attack. ''An emeici[1]! Are you kidding me!''


    Quickly changing his approach, the Masked Fighter continued with an onught of attacks, while Zhu Na Ran could only dodge, barely scraping past the sharp des.


    Meanwhile, the excitement in the crowd continued to buzz as the fight prolonged.


    "Ah, who do you think will win?"


    "Aiyah, isn''t it obvious? Of course, the Masked Fighter will win! When has he lost in all of these years."


    "Yes, that right," the crowd nodded with a collective hum of agreement.


    "h, the kid will wear out soon enough. I bet ten silver taels that the kid will lose in the next five, no two minutes."


    Soon enough, a sizable portion of onlookers started to ce bets as to who would win. Seizing the opportunity at hand, the hosts of the contest, quickly set up a bidding booth. "Bets, ce your bets here! Who do you think will win?"


    "I bet twenty silvers that the Masked Fighter will win!"


    "I bet two silvers that the neer will win!"


    The bets started to climb as the battle between the two prolonged.


    ''Aiyah, am I worth so little?


    If they knew that I was the martial aunt of Yun Cai Peak, I wonder how much money would be ced on me, ah.


    Perhaps, I should''ve ced a bet on myself or something.''


    As the battle progressed, the results became more skewed. The audience wasn''t sure who was going to win; in fact, a few hypothesized that there would be a new reigning champion.


    However, those thoughts were brushed away in an instant when a stinging sensation came from her side.


    ''Aiyah, you''ve got to be kidding me!'' Holding her side, she could see red gradually weeping from her waist.


    "Finally," he muttered under his breath as a slight smilee onto his face. Now that he hadnded a hit, his confidence grew as he became more aggressive on his attacks.


    "Ah, at this rate, he''ll kill the poor guy."


    "Aiyah, we''ll have to burn some incense for this poor kid after the fight."


    The crowd grew quiet as the fight intensified, bing a mere blur on stage. No one was entirely sure as to who would win.


    ''Ah, I better end this quickly, or else I''ll be eating dirtter,'' Zhu Na Ran acquired a few more cuts as she struggled to dodge the Masked Fighter''s oing attacks.


    As her wound wept more blood, so did her speed of attacks. ''Aiyah, I may have bitten more than I could chew with this one.''


    So far, Zhu Na Ran had been rtively sessful with her previous opponents, ending each fight in a reasonable time. However, this was one tough guy.


    Suddenly, she noticed something off about the Masked Fighter. After fighting him for some time, she began to pick up patterns in his bodynguage.


    One of those happened to do with his right leg. Whenever he put some weight on it, there was a sh of pain in his eyes, though he tried to hide it.


    ''Ah, hurry up and give this auntie an opening, will you?''


    Finally, the opportunity presented itself, and in an instant, the fight came to an end.


    "Gotcha!"


    Pinning the Masked Fighter onto his back, he struggled to fight against Zhu Na Ran''s iron grip. "Y-you, get off me!"


    "Hehe, I don''t think so~"


    While struggling to fight to get Zhu Na Ran off of him, he realized something


    ''Why does this kid not have an adam''s apple!''


    "Y-you''re a woman!"


    "Shush," Zhu Na Ran giggled. "No one needs to know, buddy~" She wasn''t ready for her ''secret identity'' to be exposed yet. It would cause more trouble than good for her.


    |`)Hides


    "Y-you," under the mask, the Masked Fighter began to grow red. "Shameless!" What kind of woman steals people''s clothes, crossdresses, joins a martial arts contest, and then proceeds to pin men down!


    Even the women under hismand wouldn''t do such shameless tactics!


    "I get that a lot." (oo)


    "Three, two, one! Contestant 203 wins!"


    Instantly, the force the pressed him down onto the ground was alleviated as Zhu Na Ran cheered for her victory.


    While he watched her prance around in glee, amon thought formed in those who witnessed that strange end to the battle:


    ''Just who is this person?''


    "A-Zhan, what you do you think of my next opponent?" Quan Gu Mei asked excitedly at the bodyguard beside her.


    "This servant thinks that that boy will be a formidable foe."


    "Eh, I think so too," Quan Gu Mei nodded as she watched Zhu Na Ran leave the stage. "It will be one interesting fight, won''t it!"


    "Yes, Young Miss Quan."


    ---


    Hopping off the stage, Zhu Na Ran pulled out a healing pill and plopped into her mouth like candy although it had a bitter taste at first, a refreshing taste came when it reached the back of her throat.


    In no time, the horrid gash on her waist and scratches disappeared, with the only evidence of their existent being the bloodied tears on her clothes.


    "Wait."


    "Ah, it''s you," shing a smile at her defeated foe, she held her hand out. "That was an amazing fight out there."


    "Y-yes," the Masked Fighter nodded, unsure of how to respond to this spontaneous woman.


    "Well," grabbing onto his hand, she gave it a firm shake. "It was nice meeting you," before disappearing into the crowd.


    "Wait-" suddenly, he felt something in his hand. Slowly opening the palm that Zhu Na Ran shook, it was his interspatial bag.


    Quickly checking its contents, he found that the Tiger Seal remained untouched as well as a small note that read:


    Hey, benefactor, sorry I stole your clothes m(0)m


    And other stuff


    Hopefully, you''ll find this note and realize my sincerity. ()b


    "Tch, what a strange girl." Stuffing the note into his jacket, the Masked Fighter disappeared into the shade of the city.


    ---


    After a brief break, the fightingmenced once more, this time with Zhu Na Ran in one corner and Quan Gu Mei in the other.


    Unlike the fight with the Masked Fighter and Zhu Na Ran, the audience wasn''t too sure as to who would reign victorious in thisst battle. Mixed thoughts floated around as to who would be the final winner of this contest.


    Already in a short period, so much had changed! An unknown neer who defeated the reigning champion of three years and a young miss with a sizeable reputation were the only ones left in the running.


    Who would win, only Heaven would know.


    "Hey, you''re pretty good," Quan Gu Mei smirked. "However, perhaps not as good as this young miss."


    "Eh," Zhu Na Ran nodded. "I agree. Why doesn''t Young Miss Quan teach this one a few things?"


    "dly."


    At the sound of a gong, the fight started with Quan Gu Mei flickering her deathly weapon towards Zhu Na Ran.


    Dodging the snaking ribbon, she tried to get close to Quan Gu Mei, as a ranged weapon, her ribbon wouldn''t be able to do much in closebat.


    Seeing Zhu Na Ran attempt this, Quan Gu Mei tried to create some distance between the two, much to Zhu Na Ran''s growing annoyance.


    ''This young miss is a lot slippery than I expected.


    But this auntie is up for the challenge!''


    Quan Gu Mei continued to avoid Zhu Ran while giving her a fewshes here and there, much to her chagrin. ''Looks like they''re not that much of a challenge than I thought. I must have miscalcted.''


    Suddenly, Quan Gu Mei felt her whip torn out of her hand and herself trapped on the floor


    From above, Zhu Na Ran smiled down on the young girl. "Had enough fun yet?"


    [1] Emeici - also known as Emei Daggers/ Piercers, they are a traditional Chinese martial arts weapon. They are a pair of metal rods with sharp ends used for stabbing; they are typically mounted on a detachable ring worn on the middle finger, allowing them to spin and be borately manipted. These weapons originated at Mount Emei (hence the name). They are a piece of equipment used in wushu to this day. These weapons are used for ''open palm'' techniques, and are simr to ''judge''s pens.'' The general idea of this weapon is to confuse the attacker by spinning the des, thereby providing a distraction while trying to get close enough to stab. Also, emeici can be concealed easily for surprise attacks.

 Chapter 29: Kong Xian City (4)

    Chapter 29: Kong Xian City (4)


    Appalled by the sudden turn of events, a whispering murmur arose from the crowd below.


    First, not only had the three-year reigning champion fallen under the hand of this mysterious neer, but now even the famous Quan Gu Mei was trapped by them.


    "Ah, just who is this guy!"


    "Argh, whoever he is, I just lost ten silvers because of him!"


    "Aiyah, if I knew that thispetition would be full of twists, I would''ve bet my silvers on the neer!"


    Grumbles over lost coins arose in the crowd; however, they didn''t make much of a fit as the fight between Zhu Na Ran, and Quan Gu Mei wasn''t over yet. There was still a chance for some to keep their money.


    "Hmph, not quite enough," smirking back up at Zhu Na Ran, Quan Gu Mei suddenly gave a punishing kick to her side.


    "Woah!"


    Dodging out of the way, Zhu Na Ran gave Quan Gu Mei the perfect opportunity to free herself.


    Immediately getting up, Quan Gu Mei dived for her fallen weapon.


    However, she was a step toote as her ribbon was kicked off the stage by none other than Zhu Na Ran.


    "I don''t think so, little missy," Zhu Na Ran smirked. "As such a great martial artist like yourself, you should be very good at adapting to various situations, no?"


    "Tsk," jumping back for distance, Quan Gu Mei couldn''t believe the shameless person before her.


    She didn''t expect this battle to take this turn of events. When she had her pink ribbon, she figured she would''ve had an even ying field.


    Her opponent was a head taller than her, stronger and more agile. Now without her weapon, she was at an extreme disadvantage than before.


    ''Tch, I can''t lose to this smiling fox, how will I face Uncle then?''


    Brushing off the invisible dust particles from her pink clothes, Quan Gu Mei stood in a ready position. "My uncle always told me that a martial artist''s true skill shines during tough times. Let''s see if he''s right."


    "Hmm," Zhu Na Ran smiled at the young girl''s determined eyes. "Let''s see."


    The two stood across the ring from each other, pacing around the edge, slowly.


    Suddenly, without warning, Quan Gu Mei charges towards her opponent with intense determination.


    Seeing this, Zhu Na Ran returned the favor with her attack as she blocked the punishing blowing towards her.


    From below the stage, the crowd could only see a flurry of pink and white as the two battled towards victory.


    The crowd grew antsy as the battle between the two prolonged. Suddenly the tides of the battle changed as a pink blur few from the center of the arena as the dust began to settle.


    "Oof!" Coughing out blood, Quan Gu Mei looked up at Zhu Na Ran with unwillingness in her eyes.


    How could she have lost?


    Baffled at the sudden turn of events, it took the referee a few seconds toprehend what had happened.


    "T-the winner of the bi-annual Kong Xian City Martial Arts Contest is, is, Contestant 203!"


    The crowd erupted in a roaring cheer in both glee and disappointment. Some bemoaned their lost bets, others cheered for a massive turn in profits, and some were just happy to have watched a good show.


    "Aiyah! There goes my money!"


    "Haha! I won this bet, brother! Hand over my money! Hand it over, haha!"


    "Hmph, fine! But drinks are on you tonight, haha!"


    "That was an amazing fight," holding out her hand; Zhu Na Ran waited for Quan Gu Mei to grab onto it.


    Looking at the outstretched hand, Quan Gu Mei pursed her lips before slowly grabbing onto it and pulled herself off the ground. "Thank you. You weren''t bad yourself."


    "Heh," Zhu Na Ran smiled. "To have the great Young Miss of Huang He Hall acknowledge this small one''s skills is truly a blessing."


    "Yeah, well," flustered at her reply, Quan Gu Mei began to glow a bit red. "Don''t let it get to your head! When I find you again, I will win next time."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it. Until then, Young Miss Quan."


    "Hmph," after brushing off her clothes once more, Quan Gu Mei exited the stage with her head held high and a determined look on her face.


    "What a remarkable girl," Zhu Na Ran mused before turning to the hostess with the tray of rewards.


    "Honorable Champion," A-Die smiled with a slightly strained expression. ''Why did it have to be this boy?''


    "Please turn in your participant card in exchange for your prize."


    "Here you go," quickly handing over the card, Zhu Na Ran stuffed the heavy bag of silver as well as the mysterious sword into a small interspatial bag. ''Woohoo! This auntie is rich! Haha!'' ~()/~


    ''I should treat myself with some delicious food for all of my hard work!


    After all, it''s only natural that after a long day of work, one should reward themselves!'' ( ) YES!!


    ---


    "Congrattions, Young Miss Quan," A-Zhan bowed as Quan Gu Mei got back to her seating box. "Young Miss has put up a stunning performance as always."


    "Hmm," furrowing her brows behind her teacup, Quan Gu Mei asked with a quiet voice, "Did Uncle say anythingtely?"


    "Eh," A-Zhan nodded. "Master Su Ge promised that he would be calling soon."


    As soon as those words left A-Zhan''s mouth, a small mirror began to blink brightly before Quan Gu Mei tapped on its bronze surface: revealing the image of a handsome young man.


    "Uncle," Quan Gu Mei greeted with a mumble as she bowed her head.


    "Aiyah, who bullied Xiao Mei to be so sad," Quan Su Ge sighed with a weak smile at his sulking niece. "Does Xiao Mei need this uncle toe and beat some people up?"


    "No, I can handle it myself"


    "Hah," the young man shook his head. "Tell me, why is it that my niece is so blue?"


    "I lost"


    "Ah," Quan Su Ge nodded. It''s been a long time since he''s seen his niece with a vulnerable expression. Usually, she would have a face full of pride and control, but this time she looked like a normal young girl. ''Ah, thank you to whoever helped me see this side of Xiao Mei!


    How long has it been since I''ve seen my niece rely on this uncle!''


    "It seems like my niece has learned an exceptional lesson."


    "...eh I''m not undefeatable as I thought."


    "Haha, no one is undefeatable, Xiao Mei. This world is toorge to say that you''re on top."


    "..."


    Watching his niece still with a downcast head, Quan Su Ge asked, "What is it you wish to ask, Xiao Mei?"


    "...do I still get my promised feast?"


    "Haha! Of course!"


    "Really!" A jovial smile split across Quan Gu Mei''s face, wiping away any trace of sadness. "You promise?"


    "Of course! After all, we must celebrate the return of our beloved little miss!"


    "Hehe! Then this young miss will be waiting!"


    Once the image of Quan Su Ge disappeared, Quan Gu Mei quickly turned to A-Zhan.


    "A-Zhan, quickly! We must head back! We can''t keep Uncle waiting!"


    "Yes!"


    ''Hmph, although I''ve lost to you, Contestant 203, this young miss will still return home victorious!


    After I''ve trained some more, I''m sure that we will have a spectacr rematch!


    Just you wait!''


    ---


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm," gleefully chewing on some screwed barbequed meat, Zhu Na Ran strolled down the streets taking in the various food stalls. Polishing off the rest of the bamboo skewer, she found herself in a dilemma.


    ''Ah, what should I eat next?''


    She didn''t bother going into any of the restaurants as around this time, it was the dinner hour, and many people flooded the nearby inns and restaurants after that afternoon''s excitement.


    "Hot buns! Get three buns for the price of two!"


    "Roasted meat! Freshly roasted meat here!"


    "Ah, there are too many good options," looking around some more, she spotted an elderly woman selling some hotcakes. Despite the alluring aromaing from the stand, not many gather around her stall like the others.


    "Auntie, how much for a few hotcakes?"


    "Hmm," the elderly woman smiled. "For you, young man, five coppers for two buns."


    "Alright," pulling out her interspatial bag, she was just about to reach in before a pair of nimble hands snatched the bag out of her hands.


    "Hey!" Scanning the crowd for the thief, she spotted the back of a child running through the crowd. "Excuse me, Auntie, I''ll be backter!"


    Giving chase, she tried to follow the kid through the crowded streets, but the kid was too quick as they quickly slipped through the mass of people.


    ''Ah, I can''t see!'' Looking up at the tall surrounding buildings, she suddenly had an idea. "Hmmm..."

 Chapter 30: Kong Xian City (5)

    Chapter 30: Kong Xian City (5)


    "Hah, hah, hah," furiously ran down the streets, the small child heaved as he gripped the embroidered bag to his chest, looking back every so often to see if Zhu Na Ran was still chasing him. His heart was beating rapidly against his ribcage as his adrenaline began to kick into his hunger pang frame.


    "Hey, watch where you''re going, brat!"


    "Em, sorry," he cried as he continued down the street in a zig-zag formation. ''Tsk, I can''t tell if that man is still here or not.''


    The boy had been watching Zhu Na Ran for some time as she casually strolled down the street and ate an abundant amount of food.


    ''Hmph, with a full stomach, how can he expect to chase after me?'' Slipping between masses of bodies, the child continued to run recklessly down the street.


    ''Plus, based on his habit of spending money like dirty water, I''m sure that young master won''t face too much of a loss by losing a few coins.''


    Once he was a considerable distance away, the child eased his pace and looked back once more.


    ''It looks like he''s gone,'' looking back at the crowded streets once more, the child slipped into a small alley between two towering buildings, quietly navigating down the shaded path.


    Once he confirmed that he was indeed alone, the child attempted to open the bag, to no avail.


    "What kind of bag is this?" Attempting to pry his small fingers through the puckered mouth of the bag, he grits his teeth as the bag refuses to budge. ''For such a small bag, it sure is stubborn, oddly light too.''


    After a few attempts, the child took out a small dagger and contemted ripping the fancy bag open. Weighing his options, he decided to go for it.


    However, before the tip of his knife could cut a single thread of a silk pouch, Zhu Na Ran suddenly dropped down from the sky, creating a small crater where she stood.


    "Woo, that''s tough on the legs. Aiyah, I probably shouldn''t do that too often," shaking her legs and stretching a bit, she let out a sigh. ''Tsk, ah, where could that little boy be? I''m pretty sure that he slipped into here?


    Ah, unless there''s a secret hideout or something.''


    While Zhu Na Ran scanned her eyes around the area, the child stuffed the pouch into his shirt and scrambled to blend into his surroundings.


    ''There is a bit of a small hole somewhere,'' he grumbled as his small fingers slowly groped the walls and piles of rubbish. ''Ah, here it is!''


    However, before he could slip away, his hopes were heartlessly dashed.


    "Oi! There you are!"


    "Eck!"


    "Oh no, you don''t!"


    Scurry back, the child abandoned his effort and instead attempted to escape down the alley. However, reality hit him hard as he felt the cold stone wall against his back and an oing enemy.


    Frantically taking out his dagger, he held it out in front of him with both hands, shakily. "D-don''te any closer!"


    ''Ey? Is that short shank supposed to do something to me?''


    Ignoring the boy''s threat, she continued to approach the boy at a leisurely pace.


    "I-I''m warning you!"


    Seeing that Zhu Na Ran continued to ignore his warnings, with thest of his confidence, the boy charged straight towards her.


    Quickly knocking the de out of the boy''s hand, Zhu Na Ran easily pinned him against the alley wall.


    "Y-you! Let me go!" Squirming against the iron grip against his shoulder, the boy began to beat Zhu Na Ran with his free hand as well as swing his legs frantically towards her shins.


    Creating some distance from the child''s short legs, Zhu Na Ran quickly took back her interspatial bag.


    "Hey! That''s mine!"


    "Hmph."


    The boy shivered as a smirk spread across Zhu Na Ran''s face, "Y-you, what do you want?"


    "Hey, kid, let''s talk."


    ---


    "Four hotcakes, please."


    "Em, here you go, young man."


    "Ah, thank you, Auntie!"


    Carrying the small package of food, Zhu Na Ran walked over to where she had left the little thief.


    Seated on the steps of a closed storefront, the child tried to gnaw his way through his bindings.


    ''Hehe, good luck with that kid! That''s Senior Sister''s notorious binding spell!


    Can''t get out of that with pure strength alone.''


    After all, she should know as she became very well acquainted with this particr spell. So much so, that she managed to reverse engineer it to her advantage.


    ''Ah, as they say, work smarter, not harder!'' (-)


    "Yo! I wouldn''t waste your time on that," plopping down beside the kid, Zhu Na Ran unraveled the package, letting out the sweet aroma of freshly made hotcakes. "Even if you used all your strength, you still won''t be able to break out."


    Picking up one of the hotcakes, she bit into its tender flesh. ''Ah! These are so good!''


    While she enjoyed the temporary bliss that the hotcake brought her, she noticed that the kid stopped struggling and instead looked at her with intent eyes with a gullible gulp.


    "Here, eat," picking up another hot cake, she unceremoniously shoved it into the boy''s mouth.


    "Oof-" Choking slightly at the sudden movement, the boy attempted to remove the cake from his mouth with his hands.


    "Ah wait," grabbing onto this boy''s bounded hands, she quickly wiped away the grime and dirt with some water and a clean handkerchief. "There you go," releasing him, she continued to eat her food.


    Perplexed and tad suspicious at her actions, the boy pulled back his hands and grabbed the hotcake with his clean fingertips. "W-why are you treating me so nicely?"


    "Eh," she mumbled as she chewed. "Dunno. Felt like it."


    "Hah?" When has he ever heard someone do something of goodwill without reason? Growing up in the streets for some time, he knew that nothing in life came for free.


    "Can''t a person say that they want to do some genuine good in the world, without some underlying meaning?"


    "Hah, as if," the boy scoffed. "I know everything has a price. So, what is it that you want?"


    "I want nothing from you," nonchntly chewing food, she continued to watch the people go by as she reclined on the steps. "I already got my purse back, so just eat."


    "What if you poisoned it?"


    ''What is up with people thinking I poisoned their food?


    Do I really look so much like a bad person?''


    "Boy, just eat your hotcake. You should know when to take opportunities when given to you."


    "Heh," narrowing his eyes at Zhu Na Ran, the boy slowly bit into the soft flesh of the cake. Instantly he dropped his tough demeanor and looked no different than any other kid enjoying a sweet treat.


    Soon his pace started to match Zhu Na Ran''s as the two ate their food in silence. To any passersby on the street, the two looked like a pair of brothers eating food together.


    If they ignored the glowing binding cords around the boy''s wrists and ankles, of course.


    "Don''t eat so fast, you''re going to choke," wiping away the crumbs from the boy''s face, she ced another hot cake on the boy''sp. ''For such a small kid, he has a big appetite.


    Well, I suppose which kid could ever resist sweets.


    Aiyah, now I feel like Senior Sister.''


    After he polished off that one, she gave him another before all there was left was mere sugary crumbs.


    Full and satisfied, the two sat together on the storefront steps and watched the people walk by as the sun began to set in silence.


    "Ah, it''s gettingte," standing up, she stretched a bit before turning back to the little boy, who now was free of his confinements. "You have somece safe to stay, boy?"


    "Don''t call me ''boy,'' I have a name."


    "Oh? And what is your name."


    "Xia Chun. Xia from Xia Yi and Chun from Chun Bai."


    ''What an interesting name. Pure hero.''


    "Your parents must have high hopes for you."


    Xia Chun''s face faltered a bit before hardening. "Yeah, well, unfortunately, giving me a stupid name won''t help me anytime soon."


    "Hmph, I don''t think so," crouched down to the boy''s level, Zhu Na Ran stared deep into the boy''s eyes. "I can sense a bit of power within you."


    "Power?" How could that be? He wasn''t a cultivator, and he didn''t even practice any martial arts. The only fighting skills he possessed were crude and rough, amon technique among street thugs.


    "Eh, it''s small, but since you''re young it''s not toote to monopolize on it and enhance your strength."


    Xia Chun had mixed feelings upon hearing he could cultivate. Not many had the talent or ability to be cultivators as it was an expensive task. Surely a kid like himself won''t be able to advance a single level before his death without having to fork over thousands of taels. "Heh, stop giving me false hope."


    "Hmm, take it as you will," shrugging Zhu Na Ran stood back up before fishing out her interspatial bag. Digging through it, she pulled out a bag that clinked with movement. "Oh yeah, here."


    Unceremoniously, she dropped the bag into Xia Chun''s hands. "Take this."


    Looking up at her with a questioning look, he quickly untied the bag. Suddenly he found himself blinded by the gleaming light before inside as the silver coins glittering in the light. "Wah?!? Hu, huh?


    Why are you giving this to me!"


    The coins in his hands trembled as his hands began to shake. "I stole from you! Why are you giving me your money!" He couldn''t understand this mysterious person''s motives. What kind of person feeds and gives money to someone who stole from them?


    "Here, take it back! I don''t want it!" Shoving the bag back into Zhu Na Ran''s hands, he tried to hand it back to her. "I don''t need handouts!


    And are you crazy! Do know how much money this is!"


    "Eh, I do," she nodded at the flustered child. "It''s enough for one to start someone on the path to cultivation and enter a sect."


    "What! I told you that I don''t want to! You can keep your money." Xia Chun couldn''t understand why this person was treating him so well. There has to be an ulterior motive, even though Zhu Na Ran said otherwise.


    "Aiyah


    Well, if you don''t want to be a cultivator, this amount should be enough to find you a ce to live, keep yourself fed and clothing, should you use this amount sparingly." This amount of silver was enough to sustain a family of three for perhaps thirty years if they were smart with their money.


    "Enough, I don''t want your handout!"


    "Gods," giving the money back to Xia Chun, Zhu Na Ran kept her hands firmly atop of his as he held onto the bag, reluctantly. "Fine, this isn''t a handout. It''s a loan.


    Use this money to at least stay alive. If you want to pay me back, live well."


    "W-why are you doing this?"


    "... I don''t know. Perhaps, I see a little of myself in you, I suppose."


    Xia Chun didn''t stay anything as Zhu Na Ran released his hands. "... fine, I''ll take it. But, before I do, let me ask you something."


    "Eh, go ahead."


    "Who are you?"


    ---


    Dropping down from the roof of a small courtyard, a shadow guard dropped down into the ground with a soft breeze.


    "Sigh," watching the orange autumn leaves drift in the evening wind, Fei Fu Qu sat on the porch of the small courtyard.


    "How many times have Xiao Ran and I yed here, it seems only a few seconds ago when she was still green and young, running around causing trouble.


    Aiyah, how many gray hairs did I grow then?"


    "Master," making themselves known, the shadow guard bowed behind Fei Fu Qu''s leisure figure. "Ie bearing news."


    "What is it?"


    "Young Miss Zhu has been spotted in Kong Xian City."

 Chapter 31: Sword

    Chapter 31: Sword


    "...ran"


    Eh? (`)


    "... Ran"


    Who''s calling this auntie? Can''t you see I''m busy? <(^)>


    I''m trying to use all my brainpower right now!


    "Jing Ran!"


    "Ah! I''m awake!" Who is it? Is it Senior Sister? (.)


    "Uh, Jing Ran," a meek little voice brought me back from the remaining grogginess of my slumber as I looked up at the bright pair of silver eyes.


    "Aiyah, so it''s just you, Bai Yin. Hah, had me scared for a second,"bing the wispy bits of hair away from my oily face, I tried to wipe away the evidence of my nap. "What brings you here?"


    Bai Yin pursed her lips at me as she took in my workce in Yong Shi Library. Piles of scrolls slipping off the edges and an array of half-eaten snacks beside me. "I could ask you the same question, Jing Ran. You look as if you haven''t left this spot in days."


    "Heh," a tad bit embarrassed I tried to tidy the area up a bit. "Yeah, well, um. I''m trying to figure something out."


    Wow, after spending time with Master, his habits are really starting to rub off on me.


    (..)


    "Uh, huh," with another small frown, she picked up the fallen texts from the ground and ced them into a neat pile on my desk, "So, what is it that you''re trying to figure out?"


    "Heh heh, well," reaching into my sleeve, I pull out the sword I won. "I''m trying to figure out what is so special about this sword."


    Clearing a space on my desk, I put down the rusted de to show her. "See, this may look like a regr old sword. However, when I first spotted it, it gave off energy simr to that of my senior sister."


    "Strange," tapping the sword with her fingers, her brows furrowed. "I can see what you mean, Jing Ran. I can tell there was a faint trace of cold energy in this sword, but whatever it is, it''s gone."


    "Aiyah"  crossing my arms, I leaned back in my seat  "I wanted to ask Master what this sword could be made of, unfortunately, he''s away on sect business. Something about demons in the north"


    "Mhm, I know about that. My big brother and junior brother went along with him, as well as a few other outset sect disciples to check it out."


    "Eh, I see." Lately, the demonic sightings around the north and west were starting to spike up for some reason. Many like myself went out to investigate the strange source of energy, however, there hasn''t been a conclusive lead.


    Ah, well. At least I got a cool sword from traveling.


    Although, it''s not looking too interesting right now as it dully sits on the table.


    Why can''t it do something amazing or something! Show me how it was worth taking it home with me!


    "Oh, what about your Senior Sister," Bai Yin piped up as she brought me back from my thoughts. "Since you im the sword projects a simr aura to her, wouldn''t it be best if she investigated it with you?"


    "Yeah, in an ideal world, that would be the n. However, the Senior Sister is still in closed-door cultivation."


    Ah, and to think I would be able to surprise her with it once I got back.


    However, the only ones at Yu Lan Peak to greet my return was emptiness and a note from Master. _(:)_


    Why is everyone so busy, ah?


    "Therefore, it''s just me, myself, and I researching for anything with a simr phenomenon." And the search has been rather fruitless for some time. The only feasible exnation I found was sword qi, however, it didn''t really match up with what I had experienced. "And so I searched for about, maybe three days now.


    Just waiting and looking for an answer."


    "Ah, why would you go through this much trouble?"


    "Eh, curiosity." And I was hoping to give it to Senior Sister. (  )


    As I recall, her birthday wasing up soon thising winter. And since Senior Sister is gifted in the art of the sword, a sword that gives off the same aura as her would make sense.


    Well, in my mind at least. _()_/


    "Well, anyways. Enough about me, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, um, I came to pick up some pill recipes for practice. I just happened to notice you here."


    "Haha, oh, I see." Does that mean she saw me snoring then? "Oh, right!"


    I knew I was forgetting something! Fishing through my interspatial bag, I pulled out a small package. "Here, this is for you!" Holding the package up for her to grab, I wanted for Bai Yin to take it.


    "H-hah! What? I can''t," she stuttered as she tried to push the package away.


    Huh? Why is she so against gift-giving? ()?


    "But isn''t your birthday tomorrow? Why wouldn''t I get you a gift?"


    "B-but why now? Can''t you just give it to me tomorrow?"


    "Uh, but you''re here now, so, uh, just take it. It''s for you!"


    "U-uh, alright," a tad bit flustered, Bai Yin took the package with shaky hands. "Thank you, Jing Ran."


    "No problem! Open it!" I hope she likes what I picked out for her. (*)


    "Ah, okay," carefully setting the package down, Bai Yin slowly unwrapped it. Inside was a simple redcquer box with a lily engraving on top. Carefully opening the box, it revealed a neat row of silver needles, all varying in size. "New embroidery needles."


    "Yep! I saw this box on disy while I was out and I had to get it! After all, you''re so good at embroidery, so I figured that it might be helpful to have some new needles.


    Do you like it?"


    "Em," Bai Yin smiled softly as her face glowed pink. Ah, she must be so happy with my gift that she''s blushing!


    "Thank you, Jing Ran. You shouldn''t have."


    She likes it! (^^)


    "Pa! Are you kidding? It''s only natural that I get a gift for you, especially on your birthday! That''s what friends do!"


    I''m so d she likes her gift! I can''t believe I fought against a few young missies for it, but since she likes it so much It would''ve been worth it!


    ---


    "Ah, I''m so tired!" Standing up, I stretched a bit before copsing back into my chair.


    Ah, what a long day.


    After Bai Yin left to go back home, I stayed in Yong Shi Library a bit longer to try and see if I had missed anything.


    But of course, there''s nothing. _(:)_


    "Aiyah, it''s gettingte," peering outside, I watched as the sky slowly turned into a warm orange color as the sun began to set.


    I better head back before dark. I won''t have Bai Yin or Senior Sister to help if I somehow get lost.


    Ah! No worries!


    At this point, I''m a pro at navigating!


    "Boom!"


    A p of thunder boomed overhead followed by a heavy downpour.


    Aiyah, why do I jinx myself like this.


    I didn''t even bring an umbre! "Well, I guess I have no choice but to go through the rain."


    (  `)


    ---


    "Ah, that''s better," drying off my hair, I put on a fresh set of dry clothes. Ah, who knew that this storm would be so fierce?


    Walking towards my window, I looked out into the glittering night sky. "I wonder when Senior Sistere back?"


    Suddenly, I felt a familiar chill.


    "Senior Sister?"


    Quickly turning around, I tried to see if Senior Sister was nearby.


    However, unexpectedly, it was the sword. The same rusty sword that refused to give me any reaction since the day Iid eyes on it.


    "Aiyah, must you trick this girl, so?" Poking at the rusted de, I couldn''t help but frown at it. "Just what are you, sword?"


    Ah, well. I''ll figure it out in the morning.


    "Yawn, I''m pooped."


    I''ll just deal with these thingster, I guess.

 Chapter 32: Dragon Bone Sword

    Chapter 32: Dragon Bone Sword


    I seem to have found a dead body.


    Under the brazing sun face down, an old manid on the steps before the front gates of the main hall.


    I couldn''t identify them as they had no badges or bags on disy, and they were somewhat tricky to turn over. However, based on their delicate garments, they seem to be a person of a high statue.


    Just who could they be?


    Crouching down beside the fallen form, I grabbed a nearby stick to check if the person was still breathing.


    Poke, poke.


    "..." The bodyid unresponsive and simply rolled back into its original ce after each nudge.


    Hmm, nothing, huh?


    Poke, poke.


    "..."


    Ah, still no response.


    "Aiyah looks like this person is dead." Ah, how troublesome.


    How am I suppose to depose of this body without some resentful ghost haunting the peak? (_)


    Looking over at the pile of tools leftover from reconstruction, I spotted a shovel. I''m going to be needing that.


    "Hah, to think I would be spending my day burying a body," turning to walk over to the shove, a hand reaches out and grabs the corner of my clothes.


    "Eep! It''s alive!" (/;;)/


    Trying to yank my clothes free, the person''s hand remained unyielding as it gripped on with an iron grip.


    Wu wu wu, I don''t know how to fight zombies! ==(*''`)


    "... fo" The person moaned out an incoherent set of words, before slumping down again, setting me free.


    "Ah? What did you say?" Crouching down, I poked at the man''s body once more. "Hey, you still there?" He just talked a moment ago.


    "...food roast duck"


    "Hah?"


    Food?


    Roasted duck?


    An old man


    "Oh, so it''s just you, Master," aiyah, how did I not recognize him earlier. _


    "Why are you justying there like a dead animal?" Can''t the Grandmaster of Yun Cai have some dignity around his disciples?


    "Argh, you stinky brat!" Straining his body, Master slowly flipped himself over and propped himself against the steps. "Since you finally recognize this Master, then be a filial disciple and get me some food!


    I''m starving!"


    "Ah? Master seemed to demonstrate quite a bit of strength earlier. I''m sure Master could bear get up and walk a few yards-


    Ow!"


    Holding my forehead, I red at Master with teary eyes. Did he just flick me!?


    Grabbing into my sleeve, I chucked out a meat bun I saved from this morning towards him. "There! Geez, you didn''t need to be so aggressive."


    Sniff, I''m being bullied. I wish Senior Sister were here. (;;)


    "Oi! You expect this Master to eat this bun that fell on the floor," Master grumbled, yet still picked it up and wiped it with his sleeve.


    "Ai, what a waste of good food." Blowing on it once more, he took a big bite of the bun and before swallowing the rest in one gulp before letting out an enormous belch.


    "..." I thought you said you wouldn''t eat it, Master. _


    Rubbing my forehead for a bit, the pain eventually subsided, but a red mark remained. "Master, why were youying here this morning like a dead log.


    Wait. Before you answer that, why are you dressed so


    Neatly."


    For almost a year since I''ve be Master''s disciple, I haven''t even seen him with his beardbed, so for him to dress up to the ninth, with clean sect robes, his hairbed and pinned into a silver crown, and groom his beard.


    Ah, it''s like I''m looking at a Qilin[1].


    "Hah, you think that this Master would step outside of Yun Cai looking like a madman?"


    Well, considering Master didn''t care about his face during the disciple selection, it''s safe to assume he doesn''t care what the outside would think of him. "Ye-"


    "Do not answer that question," Master grumbled before sitting upright. "But, let''s just say your senior sister made sure to nag me about my appearance before she went into closed-door cultivation."


    Ah, that makes a lot more sense.


    "Ah, what time is it?"


    "It''s about two hours into the afternoon."


    "Ay, no wonder I''m so weak! I need food," scuffling from his seat; Master stood up, did a few stretches before dashing towards the kitchen in perhaps the fastest speed I''ve ever seen Master move. (_)


    ---


    "Ah, that''s better," slumped in his favorite chair, Master smiled in satisfaction after eating up the majority of the kitchen''s contents. In the process of doing so, Master returned into his ''original form.''


    Sometimes I wonder if Master has an interspatial space in his stomach based on how much he eats regrly.


    "Oi! Why are you standing there dumbly! Come here and sit down," gesturing to the chair next to him, Master took a te of fruit began to much on them as if he didn''t just eat a month''s worth of food.


    Obediently, sitting down, I couldn''t help but continue to stare at Master. No matter how many times I see it, to see Master practically unhinge his jaw to shovel in food is still mind-blowing to me.


    "You know it''s rude to stare," Master frowned before popping in a piece of fruit. "Now, what was it that you wanted to show this master?"


    Oh! That''s right! (o)


    Quickly pulling the rusted sword out if my sleeve, I ced in on the tea table between us. The sword was rather long and quiterge, so it took up a good portion of the delicate table.


    "I gained this sword from Kong Xian City in the North during my investigation. Strangely enough, this unassuming de gave off the same energy as Senior Sister."


    "Hmm, I see," Master stopped eating and leaned into the sword a bit with furrowed brows.


    "Eh, I tried to research to see if there were any simr cases. However, I haven''t found any exnation that matched.


    Therefore, I was hoping that Master enlighten this disciple about this sword."


    "Huh," picking up the de by the old wooden handle with one hand, Master held it straight up in the air in front of him as his other stroked his beard in thought. "You''re correct about this sword being strange," hemented before cing the sword back down. "There is indeed something mysterious about this de."


    "Does Master have an idea as to what it could be?"


    "Herm, I''m not too certain about it," Master mumbled as his fingers stroked the rusted surface. "But I believe this is a dragon bone sword.


    An ice dragon bone sword to be more precise. That could exin why the sword gave off simr energy."


    Hmm, that exins one thing, but still, a dragon bone sword? What the heck is that?


    "Dragon bone? How is it possible for a bone to be a sword?"


    Moreover, the de rusted over! As far as I know, bones don''t rust.


    "Erm, it''s possible but scarce and challenging to achieve. Only someone who is a high-ss swordsmith, along with a superior dragon bone, can create such a weapon.


    Also, dragons'' bones aren''t easy toe by, so even finding a mere bone fragment is already pretty good."


    Huh, so does that mean I found a pretty good find? "So why does it appear like this?"


    "Well, it''s noting from the sword, that''s for sure. Dragon bones never need to be sharpened and will always be sharp and never rust.


    Therefore, this ''rust'' is most likely from ''other sources'' of iron."


    Ugh, gross. (lll)


    "Well, at least it can be cleaned," ugh, but that''s still a lot of grime caked onto the sword.


    "Eh, it shouldn''t be an issue," Master shrugged before picking up the sword, "All you need to do is inject a little bit of qi and," the sword began to vibrate a bit before kes of rust began to fall off the de. Soon a gleaming silver light could be seen, revealing a dazzling sharp edge. "Boom, like new."


    As he ced the sword down, I couldn''t help but gasp at its transformation. How did that rusted old de turn into this stunning shining sword!


    As if realizing the attention it was given, the sword began to emit calm waves of sword qi. Not strong enough to pose a threat, but enough to be aware of it''s potential.


    "I must say, my disciple, this is truly a stunning find you have here."


    "Eh, I was nning on giving it to Senior Sister for her birthday," looking more at the gleaming de, my smile grew even more.


    Hurray! Mystery solved!


    And this sword looks great! I''m sure with some touch-ups, it would be a worthy weapon for Senior Sister!


    Hehe, she might even forgive me for some, ahem, mischief if I gift her this sword.


    The only thing though is I hope she doesn''t turn around and use it on me.


    Haha, then, I would have a few problems.


    Ah, well! I''ll deal with them when the timees! Hahaha'' hahah


    [1] Qilin - a Chinese equivalent of a unicorn.

 Chapter 33: Birthday Present

    Chapter 33: Birthday Present


    "...ran"


    Ah, again? I''m so sleepy. Please give this auntie a few more minutes. (''*) zzz


    "...Ran"


    I''ll be up soon. _( ,,)_


    "Xiao Ran," a soft voice chuckled as I felt a warm hand brush hair away from my forehead.


    Huh? What is happening?


    Squinting my eyes open, the warm lighting from the window blinds me as it shines through the small room.


    "Wah what time is it?" Squeezing my eyes shut, I leaned back into my chair as I tried to rub away the remaining drowsiness in my eyes.


    "Yawn, so sleepy" Slumping down, I slowly let myself wake up.


    The voice aboveughed again as they rubbed their hand through my hair. "Come on, Xiao Ran. You can''t sleep forever"


    I beg to differ. After everything I had gone through these past few months, it wouldn''t be hard for me to sleep all day.


    I call it ''sleep cultivation.''


    "Xiao Ran, you need to wake up. It''s time for dinner."


    "Alright, alright," sitting upright, I rubbed my eyes once more before opening them. (''- )


    "I''m awake?"


    Huh?


    Where did that person go? "What in the world"


    I swear there was someone in here with me, but after looking around, I found myself alone in my room with not a single person in sight.


    How strange.


    "Knock, knock. Junior Sister," Senior Sister''s voice from the outside wiped away my bewilderment. "It''s time for dinner."


    Ah, it must be just my imagination!


    "Eh, I''ming!"


    Flinging the door open, Senior Sister stood outside, waiting in the central courtyard. "Don''t leave me behind!"


    "As if I could," she shook her head softly. "Come on, hurry up."


    Rushing to Senior Sister''s side, I grabbed onto her arm with a smile, "Eh,ing!"


    Senior Sister stiffened slightly as her ears turned red. "Y-you! Don''t mess around."


    "Hehe, I won''t, I won''t!" Heh, Senior Sister is so cute when she gets like this. (  )


    "Now, let''s go!" Onwards to food!


    "Hah, this girl"


    ---


    "Yawn! It''s finallyplete!"


    Stretching out my arms, I leaned back in my seat to enjoy myplete work.


    Before me on my desk, was a beautiful sword that gleamed under the dimmplight,plete with an ice blue colored sheath and with a matching colored grip topped off with a silver lotus-shaped pommel.


    "You did, Naran." After several months of hardship, that rusted de turned into a stunning sword! I''m sure Senior Sister will love it, too!


    "Tch, it would''ve been faster if Master didn''t send me on those ridiculous missions, but hey, you did it regardless."


    A few months earlier


    "Hah? What do you mean?" Was Master being serious right now?


    Lounging in his usual spot, Masternguidly ate his tofu pudding. "It''s as it sounds"  twirling his spoon in the air, Master scooping up another piece of the jiggly dish  "You have to go and get the materials yourself."


    Sigh.


    "I know that Master, but what about the other items you added to the list!"


    Next to each material on the list, was presumably an ingredient.


    "Several level-four blue shrimps.


    A level-seven fire pheasant.


    Three level-eight golden peaches!


    The list goes on with these ingredients! What are you going to do with all of this food?"


    "Pah! Food," Master sputtered as if he wasn''t handing me his grocery list. "Wah? No! These are special materials that this Master needs to advance onto the next level."


    "Uh-huh." Right. _


    "Then why doesn''t Master go along with this disciple? Or better yet, retrieve them yourself?"


    What does Master think I am? An errand boy?


    "Hah, hem, well," he coughed as he tried to think of his next words. "Think of these beasts not as animals for you to hunt, but rather ways for you to exercise your skills inbat and advance your training."


    Right.


    If that was the case, shouldn''t Mastere with me, case things get out of hand?


    Especially considering the number of his ingredients outnumber the list of materials I need toplete Senior Sister''s sword.


    "Alright! Anyways, just get the stuff!" Tossing me an embroidered pouch, Master suddenly threw a talisman towards me. But before I could dispel it, it already activated.


    What.


    In a blink of an eye, I stood in a tropical jungle.


    "What!" (;)


    The next few months proved to be rather brutal as I had to hunt my way to items on the list and so on.


    It was a miracle that I was able to get out alive, but fortunately.


    Well, more like, unfortunately, Master packed a one-way ticket back to Yu Lan Peak.


    Meaning, I wasn''t able to return as I pleased until I checked off all of the items on the list.


    Master made sure of that. _


    The ''training'' was rather gruesome as the weather was horrid wherever I went, but I managed to pull through with the assistance of some young maidens I met. Who knew that there would be so many young women like myself going through some brutal trials.


    I suppose I could call myself fortunatepared to most, as a lot of them didn''t have the same supplies that Master gave me and was living off the clothes off their backs.


    Ah, talk about hardcore.


    However, in some cases, it was pretty strange that they wanted toe and apany me back to Yu Lan Peak after I had finished gathering everything. They were a great help, especially when it came to navigation, but I couldn''t understand why they wished to follow me after we''ve already escaped that terrible jungle.


    It''s already bad enough to navigate by myself, so with some relying on me for directions, it''s aplete disaster.


    Even so, the girls expressed that they still wanted to follow me around. Even for their whole lifetime!


    I couldn''t understand why they were so willing to follow someone they just metespecially someone whose sense of direction is sh*t.


    Hmm, how strange.


    Somehow, though, I was able to convince them to take their path and was finally left alone so I could head back.


    Though some of them were oddly clingy. >_>


    Like, I know we went through some life-threatening experiences, but can you please let go of my arm?


    Anyways, all was well once I returned to Yu Lan Peak because Senior Sister was already out of closed-door cultivation!


    Who knew I would miss her so much, even if she did assign me a whole packet of homework to do


    That I haven''t started on. (;)


    Ah, but it was fine as Senior Sister quickly forgot about that incident briefly after I told her about the horrors that Master put me through.


    Hehe, justice sure is sweet.


    Coincidentally, it gave me enough time to finish all of my work, so I just barely saved my hide in that case.


    After a few more months of blood, sweat, and tears, I finally finished Senior Sister''s gift a few days before her birthday!


    "Hehe, I hope she likes it!"


    Looking outside, I could see the bright moon shining alone in the dark inky sky.


    "Whelp probably should go to sleep!"


    -


    "Wah! What do you mean she left!"


    I can''t believe it! How could Senior Sister leave without saying goodbye!


    And even worse, I didn''t also get to give her her present yet!


    "Why didn''t Senior Sister say goodbye before she left?"


    "Eh, she did," Master mumbled as he picked some food from his beard. "But you were asleep. She asked me to ry the message to you.


    So, uh, farewell from your senior sister."


    "Argh, I can''t believe this is happening," it was all going so well too! How could I''ve not foreseen this happening?


    "Eh, that might be an issue."


    "Hah? What do you mean?"


    "Aiyah, she''s already headed towards the transportation array station down at Shu Yun Hall. She must be halfway across the continent by now. Not to mention, do you know where she went?


    There are hundreds of ces she could have gone to, and she might''ve even caught a connection array, so it''s pretty much impossible at this point."


    Aiyah! How could this be! (;)


    "Master, is there a way I could track, Senior Sister?"


    "Ye- no! No, of course not!"


    Hmm. I heard a yes


    "Master, what do you want this time."


    "Wah? Do you think this Master is swayed so easily Hmph!


    You little brat! I''ll let you know that I''m the great grandmaster of Yun Cai-"


    "I''ll give you the extra level four blue shrimps."


    "Y-you have more! No, never mind that! I don''t need it!


    As I said, I''m the virtuous grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak! I can''t be moved but a mere few level-four beasts."


    "Oh?" Is that so, Master? You seemed to enjoy the supposed ''mere'' shrimp very much when you had me prepare it. Pulling out my interspatial bag, I was ready to dump the dish right before his face.


    Holding out the still steaming te of shrimp, I began to tip the te towards the ground slowly, the sauce and juices of the delicious dish slowly dribbling down onto the ground. "Ah, then what a shame. I suppose it would have to go to waste-"


    "Wait! Wait," Master nearly leaped from his seat, ready to catch the falling shrimps. "Hold on! No need to be so hasty!


    And to waste such good food, too! Ah, it should be punishable by death!"


    Master looked a tad bit conflicted, but as the first shrimp began to slip off, he cracked.


    "Argh! Fine, there is a way to track your Senior Sister. Even if she''s halfway across the world!"


    Hehe, victory! "Hmph, talk."

 Chapter 34: Returning Home

    Chapter 34: Returning Home


    "The transportation array for the capital city is ready! Travelers, pleasee this way!"


    Looking over the line forming for the transpiration array, I got up from my seat and walked over to the front to give my ticket to the ticket master.


    "Right this way, young miss," after collecting my ticket, the ticket master pointed to the vast array tform where a line formed.


    One by one, each patron stood on the tform before they there teleported away to their next destination.


    "Next!"


    Stepping up onto the tform, I waited for the array to activate. Soon, within a blink of an eye, I stood in the capital''s transportation array.


    "Wee to the capital city," a young woman greeted as I climbed down from the tform.


    Nodding at her, I followed the crowd of people that began to filter out the exit. Walking down the hall, I could tell the festive spirit in the air as the Emperor''s birthday soon, and many in the capital were hustling for the celebration.


    "Xiao Hua!"


    "Eldest Brother?" What was he doing here? Especially considering his poor health, he should be at home right now.


    Waving at me from the inside the carriage, Eldest Brother grinned at me as I came closer to him.


    "Wee back to the capital, Young Miss," Butler Yu greeted as he helped me into the carriage.


    "Eh, it''s good to be back," I nodded to him as I climbed into the warm carriage. "Eldest Brother."


    "Tsk," Eldest Brother shook his head as he frowned half-heartedly. "Is that all I get? Just a simple greeting?


    Ah, my Xiao Hua must be too big now to properly greet her big brother.


    Aiyah, what happened to that small and affection little girl that would tail me wherever I went?


    Ah, I think I can still hear her calling in the winter breeze:


    ''Eldest Brother!


    Eldest Brother, I love you,''" mimicking with a high pitched voice, Eldest Brother let out a dramatic sigh. "Ah, to see that girl again. I suppose we will only reunite in my dreams, as a cold-hearted young maiden takes her ce now."


    Sigh, must Eldest Brother tease me like this?


    "Ah, it''s nice to see you too, Eldest Brother," smiling, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at Eldest Brother''s melodrama. "I''ve missed you."


    "Hmph," tapping his bamboo fan against his mouth, a fox-like grin spread across his face. "That''s more like it! Hehe."


    "Emm," Eldest Brother looks pretty healthy, but somewhat pale still. "Where''s the heater? We need to put some more coals into the burner."


    "Pah, what? Bundled up to my neck in clothes, with the heater is constantly on, not to mention I have a hand warmer with me right now"  he lifted the small stove to show me  "I''ll be fine!


    And enough about me! Tell me about you!


    Howe you didn''t respond to myst letter a few months ago? Were you being held captive somewhere?


    Were you being unworked with paperwork? Oh, should Eldest Brother go and beat up that old Master of yours!"


    "Erm, no, no need for that," I can''t have Eldest Brother have such a negative image of Master.


    Though, he''s not entirely wrong in some aspects.


    But, it would be troublesome should the two meet, and Eldest Brother decides to ''seek justice for me.''


    Ah, I feel a headache just thinking about it.


    "Master has been treating me very well. And before you jump to more conclusions, the reason I was unable to respond to yourst letter was that I was in closed-door cultivation." I stopped speaking about cultivating.


    I knew it was a sore topic for my brother, and I didn''t want to rub salt on his wound. ''


    "Oh? Did you advance?"


    "Eh, I did," bowing my head. I didn''t want to see Eldest Brother''s expression. Perhaps it was out of pity or guilt, but I didn''t want to see the look of despair in his eyes.


    "Pah," lightly smacking to top of my head with his fan, Eldest Brother grumbled with a yful tone. "What the heck is this pitiful look on your face, huh?


    Didn''t I say we''re talking about you? Why are you so sad all of a sudden?"


    "But-"


    "Enough," Eldest Brother let out an exasperated sigh as he shook his head. "My condition should not be a deterrent for you not to talk about your aplishments.


    You''re so much more talented than I was at your age!


    You did well," he beamed as he patted my head. "It''s okay to be worried about your amazing, talented, and handsome older brother. But cut me some ck, okay?


    I''m not that weak, hmph!


    I know for a fact that I can kick your butt at weiqi!"


    "Eh," slightly smiling, I let Eldest Brother brag about his achievements. It''s nice to see Eldest Brother active, especially since the incident.


    "Anyways, what about that Junior Sister of yours? How is she?"


    Hmm, she underwent some harsh training courtesy of Master for several months, retrieving some delicacies for Master.


    And then after trying to speed through her assigned homework within one night, which consequently ruined her sleep schedule.


    Other than being tired, "She''s doing well."


    Though it would''ve been nice to see her onest time before I left, however, I figured she could use the sleep more.


    "Ah, that''s good," picking up a teacup, Eldest Brother gulped down the entire cup in one go. "I guess I should fill you in on what''s been going on."


    "Please do."


    "Eh, well," he tapped the fan against his chin in thought. "Let me think


    Oh! Yes, Grandfather is expecting as soon as you''re avable to go and greet him with a pot of freshly brewed tea. Thest teapot you sent didn''tst long as Grandfather coincidently had friends over.


    And you know how that usually goes down."


    "Em," it usually ends with Grandfather forced to share the entire pot of tea, leaving him with only one cup of the precious beverage. "I suppose it was bad timing."


    "I''ll say," Eldest Brotherughed. "As soon as they left, Grandfather was sour about the incident for a month.


    You better see him as soon as possible.


    Eh, what else," he scratched his head as he tried to think of more topics. "Oh! Recently Father has wanted to take Third Brother to court."


    What? How could Father bring Third Brother into court with him?


    "However, Grandfather disagreed, of course, and that ended in a huge argument. The tension between the two has mellowed a bit, but it still lingers."


    "Hmm, it seems a lot has been going on between Grandfather and Father." The two would usually argue about simr topics, but it wouldn''t escte to this degree.


    What happened at home while I was away? Looking at Eldest Brother''s carefree expression, I couldn''t help but wonder what he wasn''t telling me.


    I suppose I''ll have to ask him on ater date, as he doesn''t look too willing to talk. Perhaps when I see Grandfather, he might fill me in.


    "And of course," Eldest Brother smiled with a mysterious gleam in his eye as he brought my attention back. "My Xiao Hua is growing into a more beautiful woman.


    And let''s just say something is waiting for the birthday girl."


    "Oh? Tell me." Ah, how could I forget? Every year, Eldest Brother would n some sort of surprise but would ruin it as he is notoriously bad at keeping secrets.


    However, I made sure to act surprised each time. I couldn''t let Eldest Brother''s hard work go down the drain after all.


    "Nope! It''s a surprise! You can''t spoil surprises!


    And this year, I''m not letting peep about it out. Not even a fly would know what I''m nning this year!"


    A soft smile graced my face as Eldest Brother attempted to keep the secret to himself with a mysteriously gleeful smile.


    His secret was practically spilling from his tightly pursed lips.


    "Alright, then I''ll be waiting for Eldest Brother''s grand gift." I''ll let him have his fun.


    For the rest of the ride, Eldest Brother gossiped a bit about some servants and events in the capital.


    Some marriage scandals and more political infighting between the princes, the tension in the capital seemed to grow higher as the Emperor''s birthday neared.


    The carriage suddenly came to a halt as Butler Yu knocked on the carriage door. "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Miss, we have arrived."


    Pushing aside the curtain, I peered out to look at the gates I have left a year before.


    "Ye Residence."

 Chapter 35: Ye Residence (1)

    Chapter 35: Ye Residence (1)


    Stepping out of the carriage, I took a deep breath of the chilly air and waited for Eldest Brother to climb out.


    I stood before therge redcquer gates of Ye Residence with a strange feeling in my gut. An odd mixture of dread and longing all bundled together with a twinge of happiness.


    "Whew, finally home," stretching his long limbs, Eldest brother did a few stretches before walking up beside me. "What are you standing around for? Let''s go inside."


    After beckoning the guards to open the gates, the red gates soon slowly swung open to reveal the grand central courtyard of the home leading up the main hall.


    "Wee back to Ye Residence, Eldest Young Master and Second Young Miss," bowing, a line of maidservants and manservants waited for us to step over the threshold.


    "Eh," nodding towards them, I walked through the gates with my brother as we approached the main hall.


    "Where''s Father," Eldest Brother asked with furrowed brows.


    "The Master has left on some business with the Third Young Master," without lifting her heads, head maidservant, He-mama[1], answered his question. "The Master said he would return by the evening for dinner."


    For some reason, I couldn''t help but feel a tad bit disappointed that Father was here, but that thought quickly vanished like a huff of smoke.


    "Ah, I see," sighing Eldest Brother shrugged. "It can''t be helped." Turning to me, he shed me a smile. "Xiao Hua, you had a long trip, why don''t you freshen up for a bit? We can go see Grandfather together once you''re ready."


    "Eh, alright. I''ll listen to Eldest Brother."


    "Then it''s settled," patting my head; he departed with half the maidservants back to his courtyard as he walked away. Eldest Brother''s trusted manservant, Xai Fang, whispered something into his ear, prompting Eldest Brother to freeze up for a second before rxing once more.


    I tried to listen in to more of their conversation, but it promptly ended with Eldest Brother muttering, "... let''s leave it as is"


    I wonder if this has to do with the surprise that Eldest Brother spoke of earlier.


    "S-second Young Miss," a timid voice called from behind. Meekly bowing her head while flickering her eyes between me and the floor, an unfamiliar young girl squeaked, "W-would Second Young Miss like to return to your quarters?"


    "Em," nodding my head, I began to walk back to my courtyard. "I haven''t seen you around before."


    "Eh," the young blushed as she bowed her head again. "T-this ve is called Xia Jia. This ve was assigned to serve Second Young Miss six months ago, s-so it''s natural Second Young Miss doesn''t recognize this ve."


    "I see." It was strange being here without my maid, Li Jie. However, before she married, I handed over her ve contract back to her as well as a decent dowry so that she may live a good life.


    I figured it was pointless to serve an absent master and that she may be happier taking care of her family, rather than an empty courtyard.


    Before, I wondered what it was like to take care of a family, being a wife, and a mother.


    But, after having to take care of Master and Junior Sister, I might as well be married to a ghost. After all, I''m already attending to elderly and junior inws day in and day out.


    "U-um, Second Young Miss doesn''t need to worry about the upkeep of your courtyard. Eldest Young Master had assigned some sturdy servants to clean Second Young Miss''s courtyard every so often, so it should be ready for Second Young Miss."


    "Em, thank you," arriving back at my courtyard, I dismissed Xia Jia to stand outside of my door.


    After taking care of myself for almost a year, it was strange to have someone serve me hand and foot every second.


    "Hmm, I supposed I better start preparing Grandfather''s tea."


    ---


    "Ah, finally! Some good tea," taking in slow sips, Grandfather finished off his fourth cup of tea as he mmed the cup down on the elegant tea table.


    "Em, indeed," Eldest Brother chimed in as he took a sip. "It''s delicious as always."


    "Thank you, but my tea making skills still need work."


    "Haha! Are you kidding? I don''t know how you do it, but every time I drink your tea, I feel as if I''m descending into Heaven," Grandfatherughed as I refilled his cup with the fragrant tea.


    "Hmm, please don''t Grandfather," smiling, I turned to Eldest Brother''s cup and refilled his teacup. "What would Xiao Hua do without you here?"


    "Haha, okay, I won''t,"ughing he started in his next cup. "I''ll just enjoy this heaven on earth then."


    "Hah," quietly enjoying the peaceful atmosphere, it was nice to be in thepany of my family again.


    "So, Xiao Hua"  setting down his cup gently, Grandfather crossed his arms  "how have you been?


    Have you met anyone that you like?"


    "Eh? Grandfather, where are you going with this," Eldest Brother huffed. "Are you already trying to get rid of our Xiao Hua?"


    "Settle down, settle down," brushing him off, Grandfather continued. "I''m asking Xiao Hua, here."


    I paused, mid-sip, before continuing to drink. "Em, no, not yet, Grandfather."


    "Eh, I see," picking up his drink once more, he sipped the warm tea.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Hm, you''re turning eighteen in a few days," Grandfather sighed. "And I''m getting old. I just want to make sure that my granddaughter is in good hands by the time I leave for the Yellow Springs.


    After all, I can''t keep your Grandmother waiting for me."


    "What nonsense," I smiled. "Grandfather, I''m sure that you will live for a hundred more years."


    "Haha! I''m d Xiao Hua thinks so."


    "Em," tracing my thumb along the rim of my teacup, I can see my reflection looking back at me. "I''d rather take care of Grandfather and Eldest Brother instead of marrying so soon."


    "Hah, what are you talking about? I''ve read your letters; how can you take care of this old man while being the Martial Aunt of Yun Cai Peak," heughed. "No, I''d rather my granddaughter seek out her happiness than stay here, enclosed within these walls."


    "Ah, what''s with the sudden somber mood," Eldest Brother piped up. "We''re here to celebrate Xiao Hua''s return!


    What''s this talk of her leaving and getting married? Plus, Xiao Hua is still young and beautiful, so I''m sure there is a line of suitors for her somewhere.


    Heck, if she wants a harem of men, I''m sure our Ye Residence can provide for them!"


    "Haha, you''re right! My Xiao Hua doesn''t deserve one man to serve her, but multiple!"


    As Grandfather and Eldest Brother began to brainstorm ways to build me a harem, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    Ah, what nonsense. "Thank you, Grandfather and Eldest Brother, for the thought, but I''d rather have someone who will stand beside me and love only me for the rest of their lives. I don''t need a harem for that."


    "Hmm, are you sure? I''m sure this old man can arrange something."


    "No need, no need." I can''t imagineing home to a courtyard full of men, just to serve me. Ah, if this ends up being a birthday surprise in the future, I don''t know what I''ll do. I felt my face burn at that mere thought. "Xiao Hua only needs one."


    "Alright," Eldest Brother shrugged. "But if you ever want a harem, make sure toe to us about it."


    "Eh, I will."


    The conversation between the three of ussted until Eldest Brother returned to his room to rest before dinner, thus leaving me alone with Grandfather.


    I fidgeted with my hands, wondering how to approach the topic of Father and Third Brother. I didn''t want to ruin the harmonious mood, especially aftering home, but I can''t help but have a gut feeling that whatever was happening, it wouldn''t have a good ending.


    "Speak, Xiao Hua," Grandfather started. "You look as if you need to ask Grandfather something."


    "Em, I do," nodding, I tried to think of how to start. "Why did Grandfather get into an argument with Father?


    And why is Father taking Third Brother to court?"


    "Ah," pinching the area between his brows, he sighed and leaned back into his chair. "It''splicated, Xiao Hua."


    "Complicated? What does Grandfather mean?"


    "Aiyah, you know ever since your Father brought that woman into the family, that we would disagree in many things."


    "Em." That''s true. Ever since Father remarried, the rtionship between Grandfather and Father has be strained. "But, what does this have to do with Third Brother?"


    Taking in a deep breath, Grandfather spat out, "My son wants to make that bastard his heir."


    [1] mama - its a title given to servants who are married or widowed. They are typically the older servants in the house and are simr to nannies in some cases.

 Chapter 36: Ye Residence (2)

    Chapter 36: Ye Residence (2)


    ''My son wants to make that bastard his heir.''


    Grandfather''s words rang through my mind as I walked back to my courtyard, followed by Xia Jia, who skittered behind.


    Despite my resilience to the weather, I couldn''t help but feel my hand grow cold as Grandfather''s words echoed within my mind.


    Why does Father want to make Third Brother his heir?


    He''s not even his blood-rted son, nor is he even distantly rted to the family. He''s not Second Mother''s blood son either, rather an orphan child she raised while she was away from the capital.


    And why does Eldest Brother act so calm about this whole situation? Does he even know what Father''s intentions are?


    He has to, right?


    "S-second Young Miss, we''ve returned," Xia Jia stuttered meekly.


    Snapping out of my thoughts, I stood at the entrance of my courtyard, Ping Jing Chi.


    "Em, thank you," dismissing her, she bowed before moving onto her next task.


    Passing through the meticulous courtyard with elegant trees and blooming flowers despite the season, I walked up to the decorative wooden door and opened it.


    Quickly entering my room, I shut the door behind me as I felt an oing headache.


    Rubbing the crease between my brows, I sat down at my tea table, propping my head in my hand as my arm rested on the smooth surface.


    Ah, who knew so much would happen while I was away.


    And why didn''t my brother tell me any of this sooner?


    Pouring myself a cup of tea, I tried to ease my mind off the situation; however, like an encroaching beast, it was difficult to ignore.


    Just what in the world is Father thinking? There has to be a logical reason for all of this, other than spite. After all, even if Father hates Eldest Brother, he is still his son, his blood.


    Even a beast wouldn''t eat their children.


    "Knock, knock! Second Young Miss?" The sudden call from outside pulled me back to reality. "Would Second Young Miss like Xia Jia help prepare young miss for dinner?"


    "Em,e in."


    Xia Jia pushed the door open and walked into my room as thete afternoon light spilled from behind her. Walking over to my vanity, I sat myself down in front of therge bronze mirror, which reflected a blurred image of a young girl.


    "S-second Young Miss, i-if you would excuse this ve," Xia Jia bowed before she took the ribbons and pins out of my hair. "Second Young Miss, you have such beautiful hair," Xia Jiaplimented as she carefullybed my hair in various sections, removing all of the kinks and knots. "It''s so soft and silky."


    "Em, thank you," watching her through the mirror, I was surprised at how calm and focused Xia Jia looked while arranging my hair. It was different from the nervous little girl that greeted me this morning.


    Soon, my hair was elegantly pulled back into a half up and half down hairstyle, decorated with white jade hairpins and matching jade earrings.


    "E-excuse this ve," Xia Jia squeaked as she helped me into a new dress. The color was white with a light blue fade that imitated a lotus pond as pink embroidered lotus grew from the edges of the dress and long sleeves.


    "S-second Young Miss must be an immortal fairy that descended from heaven," Xia Jia praised as she looked at me with sparkles in her eyes.


    Looking over at the bronze mirror, I looked at the blurred reflection of myself in the mirror. Xia Jia did a fantastic job. I don''t even recognize myself in the mirror. "Thank you, Xia Jia."


    "I-it''s no issue, Second Young Miss," Xia Jia bowed her head with a dust of pink on her face. "I-it''s this ve''s duty to serve the young miss."


    Another knock sounded from the door, as Eldest Brother called out. "Xiao Hua, are you ready?"


    Walking over to the door, I opened it to Eldest Brother''s smiling face. "Wow, you look amazing, Xiao Hua," he grinned before he proceeded to reach out and try to touch my hair.


    "Tsk, don''t do that. You''ll ruin Xia Jia''s hard work." Honestly.


    "Em," Eldest Brother pouted. "Geez, so cold. I just wanted to check up on my baby sister, that''s all."


    Shaking my head at my brother''s antics, I ignored his pouting face. I''ve faced worse before.


    "Are you here to escort me to dinner?"


    "Yep!" His face suddenly transformed back into his usual expression as Eldest Brother held out his hand. "If you would be so kind as to join me, of course."


    "Em, thank you," taking his hand, the two of us began to walk to the main hall. As we came closer, the dread and nervousness began to grow in the pit of my stomach as the image of a stoic middle-aged man came into view.


    "Greetings, Father."


    ---


    Therge hall was painfully quiet other than the clink of chopsticks and bowls as the time seems to tick by slowly.


    Grandfather sat at the head of the table, and to his right sat Father along with Second Mother and Third Brother while Eldest Brother sat beside me.


    The tension in the room was so thick that it almost became suffocating to breathe.


    Suddenly, Second Mother broke the tension in the room. "Ah, A-Hua, have some more meat," smiling, she ced a slice of beef into my rice bowl. "It''s good for youngdies to have some meat on their bones."


    I didn''t respond to her gesture and ate around the piece of steak, leaving the meat untouched.


    Father suddenly mmed his teacup down harshly. "Is this how you treat your mother? With such disrespect!"


    I stopped eating and ced down my chopsticks and rice bowl. Staring directly into his eyes, I watched as Father faltered slightly in shock, but as soon as it came, it disappeared.


    "You-"


    "Ah, dear, it''s alright," Second Mother tried to calm Father down. "It''s okay. Xiao Hua doesn''t need to eat what she doesn''t want to."


    "Hmph! Since when did I birth such a disrespectful daughter!"


    "Aiyah, it''s okay," Eldest Brother suddenly cut in, in an attempt to diffuse the situation. "I''ll eat the meat in Xiao Hua''s stead," quickly picking up the piece of cold beef, Eldest Brother popped it into his mouth. "See? No problem!


    Second Mother, thank you for the gesture, but Xiao Hua doesn''t like to eat meat that often.


    She prefers to eat vegetarian dishes instead."


    "Ah," Second Mother smiled warmly. "I''ll remember that next time."


    "Ahem," Father coughed awkwardly. "A-Hua, your brother tells me that you''ve be the Martial Aunt of Yun Cai Peak.


    Since then, we''ve received a considerable amount of marriage proposals. And since you''re here, I figured it would be good for you to meet-"


    "Father," I cut in. "Please, not now." I already knew where this conversation was going, and every time it starts, it ends with Father being bitter.


    "Pah! What, are you nning to remain unmarried until you''ve be an old spinster? You''re turning eighteen this year, and the number of suitors for you are decreasing!


    Although I promised yourte mother that you could choose whom to marry, you can''t keep rejecting all the proposals!


    As a woman, you must marry out of the house to be-"


    Suddenly, the door to the dining hall burst open as a young servant came through, interrupting Father''s rant. "Apologises, Masters," the servant started. "But someone at the gate is demanding Second Young Miss''s presence."


    "What?" Who could be here for me? "Who is it?"


    "Em," the servant. "This servant doesn''t know, but they keep insisting that they know you! They say that they are your junior."


    It can''t be.


    Arriving at the gates, I spot a young girl in green, arguing with the guards as she tried to force her way through the gates.


    "Who are you, and what is your business here?"


    "Aiyah! I already told you, I''m here for your young missy! Now let this auntie through! I have something important for her!"


    "Halt! Strangers can''t just go into the Ye Residence on a whim! Who do you think you are?"


    "Junior Sister?"


    Thete evening sun suddenly shown down on her, giving Zhu Na Ran a golden aura as a familiar smile broke across her face. "Senior Sister!"

 Chapter 37: The Capital

    Chapter 37: The Capital


    "Wah! Senior Sister''s hometown is so big!"


    Looking around the various civilians and decorations, no doubt, I must look like some sort of country bumpkin.


    It doesn''t help that I look like one for that matter.


    Ah, if only I could wear the clothes that I sto- ahem, borrowed from that young man before, however, I didn''t want to attract any attention to myself, so I had no choice but to wear my old set of clothes that were being held together by mere threads.


    Even worse is that I have no money!


    Wu wu wu, who knew that those transcontinental teleportation arrays would be so expensive! I busted more than half of my remaining allowance on travel expenses alone!


    Tsk, if only Master wasn''t so stingy! I should''ve ckmailed him for some money other than just instructions on how to find Senior Sister. _


    Aiyah wasted opportunities.


    "Ah! Watch out!"


    Huh?


    Looking down the street, I could see a wild carriage in the distance started rolling down the alley as the mad horses ran down the road, trampling people and stalls while citizens frantically tried to avoid the loose carriage.


    "Ah! The young miss is still inside!"


    Sure enough, peeking through the curtains, the pale face of a young girl looked out, terrified.


    Ah, no good, no good! lll


    If that horse keeps running, then who knows how many people will get hurt, not to mention the passenger of the carriage.


    Jumping into action, I ran around the carriage as it quickly dashed down the street. Gritting my teeth, I tried to pick up speed. However, the road seemed to have a slight slope as the carriage began to pick up the pace. Not to mention the clunks of debris that the chaos produced, it would be impossible to catch up.


    "Sh*t!" Looking for another way to catch up, I quickly jumped above on top of the rooftops.


    That''s better.


    Running alongside the carriage from above, I watched as the street began to empty, leaving a clear path for the carriage to hit a dead end!


    Meaning, the young missy and the horse would most likely go spat!


    "Sh*t," well, at least I can be thankful that there won''t be any interruptions to get in my way. Running up ahead of the carriage, I figured it was now or never.


    Jumping down, Inded atop of the carriage, creating a jerky shake from the haywire vehicle.


    Dropping down onto the driver''s seat, I tried to calm the horse; however, despite my efforts, the horse continued to charge towards its doom.


    Ugh! No point in trying to calm the horse down at this point! The dead-end ising closer!


    Pulling aside the curtain behind me, I peer inside to see a young miss curled up in terror in a corner.


    Her wide eyes watered as she stuttered out, "W-who, who are you?"


    "No time to ask questions, young missy," stretching out my hand. I waited for her to grab it. "Do you wish to live?"


    She looked at my hand for a brief second before she grabbed on with a determined nod.


    Pulling her close, I heard a small squeak from her but ignored it. Waiting for the opportune moment, I suddenly jumped from the carriage with the young girl in my arms.


    If only this alleyway were wider, then it would be so much easier tond! `'' ''


    Tumbling a bit, I shielded the girl from the impact, as we rolled for a bit before stopping. In the distance, I could hear the cry of the horse as a sickening crash followed.


    I''m sorry, horsey! ('''';;`)


    Hissing through my teeth, I felt a sharp pinch in my right arm and shoulder as I slowly stood up.


    Aiyah, this day is not going to n.


    I suddenly heard a small sob and remembered the young girl I unceremoniously just grabbed.


    Still sitting on the ground, the young girl hugged herself as she quietly sobbed. Ah, that whole ordeal must''ve shaken her up.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Crouching down, I held out my handkerchief for her to clean herself up. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Looking up at me with tear-stained eyes, a shaky hand reaches out to grab the handkerchief as she shook her head, causing the ornaments in her hair to jingle. "I-I''m fine"


    "Can you stand?"


    "Em" Grabbing onto my hand, she pulled herself up. "Thank you, hero."


    "It''s no issue." Just doing my job, hehe.


    "She''s over here!" Suddenly a group of guards and servants appeared at the end of the alleyway as they quickly rushed over to us.


    "Young Miss, are you alright?" Questioning the young girl, they pulled me away from her with a menacing look in their eyes. "Who is this person?"


    Hey! What''s with this hostility!


    This auntie took the time out of her day just to save your precious young miss! What''s the need to be so aggro?  (_


    "This hero is the one who saved this young miss," the young girl answered with a few hups; however, it appeared she has calmed down to some degree.


    Hearing her answer, the guards and maids suddenly dropped down onto their knees and bowed. "Apologises, young hero! Thank you for saving our young miss!"


    "E-eh, it''s no issue!" It''s so weird to see people bow before me.


    Standing up again, the presumed head guard, walked over to me a handed me a wooden pendant. "This is for saving our miss, should anything of troublee the young hero, pleasee by our estate."


    Grabbing the wooden card, it read, ''Promise from the Hui Family.''


    Hmm, this young missy must be pretty important to have so many guards and servants.


    And though this card could be usefulter, this auntie needs some coin!


    How can you guys ignore that my clothes are being held together by small fibers! Especially after that stunt of mine?


    "Um, Young Hero," the Young Miss Hui suddenly spoke up. "This is for you!"


    Shoving a small embroidery bag into my hands, I heard the falling jingle of coins as the bag weighed down in my hand.


    Ho-ho! This is what I''m talking about! Thank you, young missy! ( ) YES!!


    Humbling my expression, I bowed deeply to the young girl, "Thank you, Young Miss, for the gift."


    "Em," she shook her head a faint pink glow appeared on her face. "It''s only right you get something for your trouble."


    After parting ways with Young Miss Hui, I stopped by the nearest clothing store I could find and bought myself a new set of clothes that were both sturdy and cheap.


    "Whew, finally some new clothes," stretching a bit, I made sure not to put too much pressure on my right arm.


    Ah, if only I could use a healing pill, however, Master said that I can only use them encase of severe emergencies and that it would be a waste to use them on minor injuries.


    Oh well, I have other things to worry about.


    Like trying to find Senior Sister''s house in this massive city!


    However, before I could pull out the Ling Shou Jade, a punk bumped into my injured shoulder and took off running!


    Huh! Isn''t that my interspatial poach! (;)


    "F*ck!"


    Stop right there! Senior Sister''s gift is in there, you b*stard!


    Giving chase, I ran after the little thief.


    Why does everyone think that this auntie is easy to rob, huh!?!


    Weaving through the crowd, I followed the thief until they rounded a corner.


    "Stop oof-" Bumping in someone; I fell back onto my butt. "Ow.."


    "Are you alright?" A young woman dressed in red asked as she held out her hand.


    I hoisted myself up as I attempted to run past the young miss. I need to catch that thief! "Em, I''m fine! I need to go-"


    "Are you looking for this?" Suddenly, dangled before my eyes, my pouch appeared!


    Hah!


    How did this young miss manage to grab hold of it!


    "Ah! My pouch!" Grabbing my bag, I quickly opened it to check to see if Senior Sister''s sword was still in there.


    "Ah, it''s still here!" Good, good! (/^^)/


    Thank goodness it''s not gone! Or else, I swear I might just die!


    Taking out the Ling Shou Jade, I quickly gave thanks to the Young Miss for her help. "Thank you, but I must go!"


    It''s already getting dark, I better hurry and find Senior Sister''s home so that I can give her her gift!

 Chapter 38: Found Her

    Chapter 38: Found Her


    "Thank you, but I must go!"


    Instinctively reaching out her arm, Fei Fu Qu attempted to grab the fleeting silhouette of Zhu Na Ran, to no avail as she found that she couldn''t move her feet forward.


    "Xiao Ran please don''t go"


    Why is it that she can never seem to grab hold of the one she wants? A sense of helplessness and resentment welled up in her chest as she watched Zhu Na Ran leave.


    The streets quiet as a gentle evening breeze blew by, utterly oblivious to her sorrow.


    As Zhu Na Ran disappeared into the crowd, a bloody cough brought Fei Fu Qu back from her daydream.


    Turning to the bloodied figure dressed in ck slouched against the wall of a secluded alleyway, she stood before the person''s pathetic form.


    The person stiffened as she stood right before them, watching her with pleading eyes.


    "Now, tell me"  crouching before them, Fei Fu Qu grabbed the person''s chin with a harsh grip; forcing them to stare into her dark eyes  "Who sent you to assassinate Xiao Ran?"


    ---


    In a darkened room, the image of Zhu Na Ran suddenly appeared in a water mirror.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Fei Fu Qu loving stroked the image of the young girl. "Although it''s not the right time for us to meet again, it''s good to know that you''re alright."


    She continued to watch Zhu Na Ranugh and smile with such a carefree manner, that she couldn''t help but smile along with her.


    "It''s nice to see that Xiao Ran hasn''t changed, even after all this time"


    Eight years ago


    "Well, why isn''t it Xiao Ran." Crossing her arms, Fei Fu Qu watched as Zhu Na Ran''s head popped up behind the high walls of the Fei Residence. "Nice to see that you''ve returned."


    "Hehe, Second Sister," sheepishly smiling down at her, Zhu Na Ran dropped down from the wall and nervously scratched her head. "Heh, hi."


    "Em, hello," smiling, she took note of her younger sister''s scrappy appearance. Dirty clothes and a messy face, she couldn''t help but shake her head at Zhu Na Ran''s disheveled appearance.


    "Aiyah," walking over to her, Fei Fu Qu took hold of her sister''s face. "Where have you been?


    And what happened to your face?"


    "Hehe," Zhu Na Ran beamed as Fei Fu Qu tried to clean her face with a handkerchief. "I found a fox, and it scratched my face!"


    "A fox?" How was it possible to find a fox in the middle of the city? Oh well, she''ll y along for now. "Do you want Second Sister to capture this ''fox'' for you?"


    "No! It''s okay! I want to defeat this fox myself!"


    "Emm, very well. Shall we go?"


    "Yeah!"


    Suddenly, a sweet fishy taste pulled Fei Fu Qu from her fantasy as she coughed out blood, dark red liquid coating her palm as small spatters formed on the floor.


    "Sister Qu? Eldest Young Miss is here to see you," a soft voice called out followed by the pitter-patter of footsteps of her most trusted subordinate, A-Tong. "Sister Qu?"


    A-Tong looked around the darkened room before her eyesnded on Fei Fu Qu''s lone figure, eyes nkly staring at the blood in her hand. "Sister Qu!"


    Rushing over to her side, A-Tong quickly grabbed hold of her and checked her for injuries. "Sister Qu, what happened!"


    "Em, rx," attempting to cate A-Tong''s concern, she tried to smile reassuringly.


    "How can you say that! Quick, we need Eldest Young Miss!"


    Back in her room, Fei Fu Qu quietly sighed as her older sister frowned at her while A-Tong fused over her.


    "Why do you have such a long face, A-Tong? It''s not good for young girls to worry so much.


    Plus, I know my limits, and something like this wouldn''t hurt me."


    "Sister Qu," hissing through her teeth, A-Tong brought her some medicine. "How can you say that!


    What if-"


    A hand on A-Tong''s shoulder stopped her rant, and she bowed her head. "Please excuse me."


    After gathering her tools, A-Tong bowed once more at the pair of sisters before closing the door behind her.


    Her smile dropped into a passive expression as her older sister crossed her arms. "It''s good to see you again, Eldest Sister."


    "Heh," Fei Fu Xi scoffed. "So you still know how to greet your sister," sitting down, she continued to re at Fei Fu Qu.


    "What brings Eldest Sister to the capital of the Chu State?"


    "I could ask you the same question.


    However, I already know the answer to that one."


    Fei Fu Qu didn''t say anything as her fist slowly clenched her quilt. "Are you going to stop me?"


    "Mother and Father told me to bring you home. You''ve had your fun.


    Now it''s time for you to go back."


    "I''m not leaving." She couldn''t leave. Not when her Xiao Ran was this close.


    "What," the chair suddenly crashed to the floor as Fei Fu Xi stood up. "You still dare to chase after Ran after everything that has happened!"


    Fei Fu Qu didn''t say anything as she suddenly grabbed for something under her pillow. Soon the gleam of a de shed before her; a swift sh came.


    However, instead of blood, a lock of cut hair appeared in her hands.


    "Here"  holding out the cut hair, Fei Fu Qu gave her sister a determined re  "since the Fei Family wants me back, they can have this in my stead.


    From now on, I''m not the second daughter of the Fei Family."


    Fei Fu Xi looked on in horror at her sister''s act. "You dare"


    "Em. If it''s for the things I want, yes."


    "Fine," pulling herself together, Fei Fu Xi grabbed the cut lock of her sister''s hair. "Since this is the path you chose, who am I to interfere now."


    Walking towards the door, Fei Fu Xi looked back once more, "I hope you won''t regret your choice."


    Fei Fu Qu nodded back, determined. "Em, I won''t."


    "Heh, take care of yourself then."


    After her older sister left, Fei Fu Qu was left alone before being attacked by another series of bloody coughs.


    "Sister Qu!" Rushing into the room, A-Tong ran to her master''s side. "Is it true? Are we cutting ties with the Fei Family?"


    "Em," she nodded with a weak smile as she whipped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "Sister Qu are you fine with this," A-Tong asked as she held onto her master''s hand. "You used to be so close with the family to cut off ties


    Especially after yourst injury! How could you afford to rid those who care for you!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Fei Fu Qu controlled her breathing as she tried to stop the coughsing up her throat. "They never cared about my feelings when they sent Xiao Ran away.


    At least this way, I can pursue Xiao Ran without interference-"


    Another series of coughs interrupted her speech as red sprayed from her mouth. "Sister Qu!"


    "Em, I''m fine," attempting to appease the young girl, she wiped the blood away. "As long as I can see Xiao Ran again, this means nothing to me."


    A-Tong watched horrified and saddened at how content Fei Fu Qu was just at the thought of reuniting with her Xiao Ran again.


    ''How can you show such a happy expression now, Sister Qu?


    Sister Qu, you''ve suffered so much! How could you be content with just this?''


    Fighting back the tears of injustice for Fei Fu Qu, A-tong sniffed. "Sister Qu, you will get what you desire.


    You definitely will!"


    ---


    "...host"


    "...Host"


    "Host!"


    Snapping awake, Long Yuan swore under his breath as the reverberated yell of his system raging through his head, creating waves of small headaches. "What is it, Zhuang Zhi?"


    It''d better be important enough for Zhuang Zhi to awaken Long Yuan from his beautiful dream.


    The magnificent dream of being surrounded by a hoard of beauties, all of whom were begging for Long Yuan''s attention while crushing any opponents under his heel.


    His cousin, being one of his fallen foes, of course.


    "Host, it''s time."


    "Ah, right!" The show''s about to begin.


    Dropping down from his napping spot, he carefully maneuvered his way through the woods, until he arrived at a small clearing.


    "Li Hua," a smiling young man in purple grinned with malicious intent gleamed down on a young woman.


    The young woman appeared slight bloodied as she held onto her left arm and leaned against the tree behind her for support while ring up the young man before her.


    However, despite the dirt and grim on the maiden''s face, he could recognize her instantly. ''Li Hua, the little princess of the Li n of the Shui Nation.''


    Known for her fiery temper and excellent talisman making skills, she''s considered the twin counterpart of Bai Yin in the original harem.


    ''Although I haven''t captured Bai Yin just yet, there''s plenty of opportunities for this young master to win her overter.


    However, first, let''s catch this little beauty.''


    "This prince has already been very generous to let you pursue what you wish. However, every woman must marry out of the house eventually and," the young man smiled. "I believe it''s time for you to fulfill that duty, Li Hua."


    "Hah! As if," Li Hua scoffed. Although she was in pain, she tried not to show it. She didn''t want to give this b*stard any opportunities to strike. ''Tsk, he''s just lucky to catch this young missy during a fit of qi deviation. Otherwise, this young missy would have zapped your a*s off!''


    The banter between the two until the young prince lost his temper, "That''s it! You''ve pushed this prince too far," and went to reach out for Li Hua.


    ''Heh, showtime.''

 Chapter 39: For You

    Chapter 39: For You


    "Senior Sister, I know this may be a bit, uh, unexpected" nervously fidgeting, I hid the sword from ''Senior Sister''s'' view as I tried to think of words to say. "But, um


    I got you this sword! So, um, happy birthday!"


    Taking out the sword, I held it out with both hands while looking at ''Senior Sister''s'' reaction.


    ''Senior Sister'' looked back at me nkly as a porcin vase would, only reflecting the image of nervousness at me.


    "Ugh," dropping my arms, I straightened my back to try again. I have to get it right! ( ><)


    "Uh, ahem, here. For you," holding the sword with one hand, I looked away as my face burned at how awkward this was. "I got you a sword since you''re so good at it.


    Did I make it myself? Pfft, hah!


    Stupid, I just picked it up from the store. It''s not like I forged through the wilderness to build it for the past few months! Don''t be ridiculous."


    What am I saying? Not this one! ('')


    Not to mention being so cheesy, I''m sure Senior Sister will beat my a*s if I ever insulted her like that!


    How could I dare say such crass words to Senior Sister''s face!


    "Aiyah," I must try again. (/)/


    "Senior Sister, please ept my gift," bowing at the waist, I held out the sword once more for a few seconds before my arms became tired.


    Ah, it''s pointless! (''`)


    Tossing the sword onto the table, I jumped into my bed and rolled myself up into a cocoon with the thick quilts.


    What is wrong with me? _(:)_


    For the past few hours, I''ve been practicing on how to present my gift to Senior Sister.


    Typically, I would''ve just handed it over to her as soon as I saw her; however, she had to leave on some family business before I could.


    So, I was just pushed off to some random courtyard, waiting for Senior Sister to appear.


    Burying my face in the sheets and pillows, rolled around the bed and tried to calm my nerves, yet I still find myself a bit jittery.


    So strange, I''ve given gifts before, and I''ve never experienced something like this! Usually, I won''t even care about saying anything fancy, just a few pleasant words, and that''s it.


    But with Senior Sister, I don''t know what to do. It''s not like I can just hand over the sword so casually.


    "Wu wu wu, why didn''t I think of something to say on my way here!" I was so confident before, but why now I do feel this way! (T^T)


    Ah, maybe it''s because I haven''t had a proper conversation with Senior Sister in a while.


    I mean, we have been rather busy as ofte. Senior Sister was upied with paperwork and cultivating, and I was busy trying to finish Senior Sister''s sword on time.


    Sitting up in bed, I raked my hand through my hair as Imented my current predicament.


    Aiyah, Naran, don''t you have any ginger[1]?


    Suddenly a knock came from the door. "Junior Sister? Are you awake?"


    Senior Sister?


    I got up to open the door, but then realized that the sword was still out in the open!


    Quickly snatching off the table, I unceremoniously threw it onto the bed and pulled the covers over it.


    Hmm, no good, you can still see the outline of it.


    Laying on my side, I propped my head on my hand as I tried to hide the nervousness within me. "Ah,e in!"


    Pushing the door open, Senior Sister walked in with a tray of covered dishes. "Ah? Am I disturbing you," raising a brow, she walked over to the table that sat in the middle of the room.


    "Nope, hah ha, not at all!"


    "Hmm," Senior Sister hummed as she set the tray of dishes on the table, "I wasn''t sure if Junior Sister had eaten yet, so I made you something to eat."


    At the reminder of dinner, a small growl came from my stomach. Ah, I forgot I skipped lunch today.


    "Senior Sister, you can cook?" Springing out of bed, I ruffled up the covers a bit, so the outline of the sword was not as visible.


    "Eh, simple dishes," uncovering the lids of dishes, there were a few vegetable dishes, a small te of braised meat, and a bowl of soup.


    It must be fresh as there was still steam rising from the bowls as well as the faint scent of seasoning on Senior Sister''s clothes.


    "It looks amazing!" Hehe, I can''t believe Senior Sister cooked something for me.


    (*/)


    "Em, thank you," a slight pink glow appeared on Senior Sister''s face for the briefest of seconds. "Hopefully, it matches your tastes."


    "Hah, you know I can eat anything. Plus, I''m sure anything Senior Sister cooks tastes amazing."


    "Hah," a small smile split on her face. "Enough talking, you should eat before the dishes get cold."


    "Em! I will," I nodded as I picked up the bowl of rice. "Thank you for the food!"


    Picking up some leafy green leaves, I quickly ate it! "Wha! It''s delicious!" ( )


    Normally, I wouldn''t eat the veggie dishes back at Yu Lan unless Senior Sister ced it into my bowl. However, these dishes taste surprisingly sweet!


    I wonder if Senior Sister put some sugar in these or something. Maybe it''s the sauce?


    "I''m d to see you like it," Senior Sister smiled before she began to walk out the door. "If you need anything else, you can ask a maidservant ore to me."


    "Em," nodding, I continued to eat until I realized something.


    Senior Sister''s present! (;)


    "Senior Sister, wait!"


    "Em? What is it," stopping in her tracks, Senior Sister looked back at me.


    "Ah, I um," the words seemed to be stuck at my throat as no matter what I did, I couldn''t say the words that needed to be said.


    Senior Sister continued to look at me, her head slightly tilted to the side.


    "Ah, Thank you for the food. And, um, goodnight, Senior Sister."


    "Em, goodnight," nodding Senior Sister, left quietly, leaving me alone once more.


    Ah! I can''t believe you, Naran!


    Grabbing my head, I couldn''t believe how stupid I was to let the opportunity slip away!


    Why couldn''t you just spit your those simple words!


    "Argh! Enough of this!


    First thing in the morning, I''ll give Senior Sister her birthday present, and that will be it!" (**)


    ---


    Two days and three nights have passed, and I have yet to give my gift to Senior Sister.


    When have I be such a coward! (`'' )


    Today is the day Naran! It''s finally Senior Sister''s birthday, and you''ve already wasted half the day! That means you have to give your gift to Senior Sister tonight, or else it would be toote!


    Sniff, I have no reason to be nervous, right? It''s not like Senior Sister would reject my gift or anything, so why am I still so freaked out?


    "Alright! Let''s do this!"


    mming my door open, I appeared to have startled the young maid that was walking up to the door.


    Haha, oops. (/)


    "Um, Miss Zhu, the Second Young Miss is calling for you," the young maid bowed after collecting herself.


    Ah? Is Senior Sister calling for me? Perfect!


    It''s now or never, Naran!


    "Great, bring me over to her!"


    "Right this way, Miss Zhu."


    ---


    Following the maidservant through therge estate, we arrived at the moon door[2] of a vast garden.


    Despite it being the middle of winter, the snow from the day before couldn''t hide the colors of the pink plum blossoms surrounding the area.


    "Miss Zhu, the Second Miss, is up ahead," gesturing to the distant figure of a gazebo, the maidservant bowed once more before leaving.


    Whelp, I can''t keep Senior Sister waiting.


    Walking through the path cleared of snow, I slowly approached the gazebo, where I could see the figure of Senior Sister, sitting by herself.


    I should''ve worn gloves as my hands began to tremble slightly. Rubbing my hands together, I tried to warm them until they turned red.


    As I came closer, Senior Sister''s image seemed to havee from that of a painting as she sat alone, basked in the moon''s soft light.


    "Senior Sister."


    Looking up from her teacup, Senior Sister faintly smiled. "Junior Sister, I''m d you could join me."


    "Em, of course!"


    Senior Sister looked as if she were going to say something, but held it in. "Would you like some tea?"


    "Sure!"


    While Senior Sister poured me a cup of tea, I nervously drummed my finger on the stone table, waiting for the right moment to say something.


    "Junior Sister."


    "Em?"


    "How have you been?"


    "Oh, um," I''ve been, well, alright, I suppose. "I''ve been okay. What about you, Senior Sister? How has closed-door cultivation been?"


    Wow, some smooth wordsing from you, Naran. ('')


    "It''s been adequate," slowly pouring herself a fresh cup of tea, Senior Sister took a sip. "I''ve managed to advance to breakthrough into Core Foundation, and now I''m on my way to Mid Core Formation."


    "Wow!" Only eighteen and Senior Sister is already at this level? She''s already almost on equaling footing with some sect elders years above her age!


    Hehe, my Senior Sister, is truly a once in a million genius!


    "Em, so Junior Sister, what have you been up to?"


    Alright, Naran! Now or never! ((( )o


    cing the sword onto the table, I took in a deep breath.


    "I, um, have been working on this sword for the past few months and figured that it would be an excellent gift for Senior Sister because when I firstid eyes on it, it had the same energy as you.


    And um, I know how good Senior Sister is with swords, so I thought it would only make sense," taking in another deep breath, I tried to calm my jitters.


    "I''m not sure if Senior Sister has any swords like this. I''m sure Senior Sister probably does, since Senior Sister is amazing at swordy and super-rich, so someone must have made Senior Sister another sword by now, right?


    Haha, anyways," I began to trail off as Senior Sister didn''t say anything, just staring at the sword. Bowing my head, I didn''t want to see Senior Sister''s reaction, "I hope Senior Sister will ept this junior''s gift, as I worked hard on it.


    So happy birthday, Senior Sister!"


    I waited a few seconds for Senior Sister to say something, but as the next few seconds ticked by, Senior Sister said nothing.


    Ah, so she doesn''t like it (  )


    "... I love it" Looking up, I see Senior Sister look at me with an awestruck expression I haven''t seen before. "Thank you, Zhu Na Ran."


    "W-wha- what really?" Relief swelled in my chest as I began to tear up a bit as the weight of thest few days seemed to have floated off my shoulders.


    "Em," a rare smile appeared on Senior Sister''s face. "It''s beautiful."


    "Em! I''m d Senior Sister likes it!" Hehe, sess!~()/~


    [1] any ginger - canto ng that means to have guts/ courage. To be spicy or zesty enough.


    [2] moon door - a circr door standard in traditional Chinese gardens.

 Chapter 40: Makeup

    Chapter 40: Makeup


    "Heh, so all this worry was because of a sword," how ridiculous.


    Stroking the ice blue sword thatid on the table of my room, I felt a cold icy breeze go through the room.


    How interesting.


    Picking up the sword, I pulled the sword out of its sheath. With a crisp ring, the silver sword glided out of its case, relieving a beautiful sharp sword.


    Fiddling with the de, I found it had a good weight and was well bnced, a simr feeling to the qi des I usually used.


    Junior Sister must''ve worked hard to create this.


    The corners of my lips twitched as I recalled Junior Sister''s embarrassed expression as she rushed through her piece from a few days ago.


    I have to admit it was almost worth not seeing her for two days, as her embarrassed and nervous expression was too cute. She looked as if she were a puppy, desperate to please.


    "Honestly, was this reason that Junior Sister ignored me for the past two days?"


    Junior Sister could''ve given me a rock, and I would''ve given her a positive reaction regardless. After all, it''s a gift from her, and I doubt she would pick something up unless there was a reason behind it.


    "Heh, so silly," another odd wave of giggles came over me. So strange.


    "Second Young Miss," suddenly, there was a knock on the door as myughter subsided. Xia Jia meekly pushed the door open and bowed her head in greeting. "This ve hopes that Second Young Miss isn''t busy."


    Sheathing the sword, I set it down on the table once more. "No, I''m not. What is it, Xia Jia?"


    "Um, Second Young Miss," she bowed her head as she fiddled with her hands. "it''s about Miss Zhu."


    Junior Sister?


    Furrowing my brows, I walked over to Xia Jia''s skittish form.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Did something happen? Ah, I hope she isn''t causing trouble for the servants.


    Ah, I could already feel a headache of troubleing.


    "Um, i-it''s perhaps best if Second Young MIss sees for herself," Xia Jia mumbled as she wrung her hands in a nervous sweat.


    "Alright, take me there."


    ---


    As we approached closer to Zhu Na Ran''s courtyard, the sounds of a scuffle came from inside.


    What is going on?


    Picking up the pace, we quickly arrived at her door. From the outside, we could hear sounds of frustration and annoyance.


    "What is going on?"


    Pushing the door open, I see the scene of Zhu Na Ran trying to bat away the hands of a few maidservants trying to dress her and arrange her hair.


    "Senior Sister, help me," Zhu Na Ran pouted with teary eyes as the other maidservants quickly took notice of my arrival.


    "Second Young Miss," the group of maidservants bowed their heads as I walked into the room.


    "What is going on," going to Zhu Na Ran, I take notice of her half-dressed state and messy appearance.


    "Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran mumbled as she bowed her head.


    "What is the meaning of this," looking over at the group of young women, I scanned their faces. Was Zhu Na Ran being bullied?


    "Um," the head maidservants of the group stepped forward. "We tried to help Miss Zhu prepare herself ording to Second Young Miss instruction. However, it was a bit difficult.


    Miss Zhu wished to do things herself; however, when Miss Zhu couldn''t correctly put things on herself, Miss Zhu became frustrated.


    We tried to help Miss Zhu, but unfortunately, it didn''t go as nned, and the Second Young Miss arrived," the maidservant bowed once more before backing up.


    Looking back at Zhu Na Ran, I rose a brow as she sheepishly shrugged while scratching her head.


    Sigh.


    "No issue," rubbing the crease between my brows, I dismissed the maidservants. "I''ll handle this myself. Thank you for your service."


    "Yes," bowing once more, the maidservants left before Xia Jia walked out and shut the door behind her.


    "Honestly, what am I going to do with you," lightly flicking Zhu Na Ran forehead, she cried out. "Acting like a child."


    "Wu, it''s not my fault," she pouted as she rubbed the area of impact. "It''s just that they were so persistent. It''s weird~.


    Plus, I know how to put on clothes! It''s just that...


    I didn''t expect these clothes to have so manyyers!"


    "Sigh, goodness," I can''t take this girl anywhere. "Do you want to go to the banquet with me or not."


    "Eh, eh, I do," she nodded with an enthusiastic smile. "I want to see what the imperial pce looks like."


    Today was the emperor''s birthday, and as a noblewoman, I would have to attend. Initially, I was going to go on my own; however, Zhu Na Ran heard that I was going and wished to tag along.


    "Alright then," straightening out her clothes, I ced my hands on her shoulders. "Then, you need to look appropriate for the asion."


    "Hah, fine," sitting her down in front of the vanity, I picked up ab to straighten out all of the knots and kinks in her hair.


    Zhu Na Ran obediently sat still as I pulled her hair atop her head.


    "Eh? What is this," grabbing the mirror with wide eyes, she looked back at me for an answer before gapping at her reflection.


    Atop her head was tworge hair buns with two pigtails neatly tied with some red ribbons. "It''s an appropriate hairstyle for girls your age."


    "G-girls my age," she cried with a wronged look. "How could this look match my age?


    Sniff, I look so ridiculous"


    I couldn''t help but smile a little as my junior sister mumbled about her hairstyle. Well, I suppose I was too mean with this look. "Alright, alright. Settle down. I''ll fix it for you," appeasing the angry child, I sat her down and undid my work.


    "Senior Sister."


    "Em?"


    "Thank you for doing this."


    My hands paused as I looked up to see Zhu Na Ran''s strange expression through the blurred mirror. "It''s no issue. It''s what sisters do for each other, after all."


    I made quick work of Junior Sister''s new hairstyle, which consisted of a few loose braids on the side of her head pulled together into a ponytail.


    Turning her so that she would face me, I washed her face before I started to clean up her appearance.


    "Ow, ow," Zhu Na Ran cried as I plucked the hairs between her brows and upper lip. "Gently, gently, Senior Sister."


    "Hah, who told you to look like a hairy beast," narrowing my eyes, I tried to focus on grooming her eyebrows. "You think I''ll let you run around like a wild beast?"


    "Em, no, ow ow."


    Once I finished, I rubbed out the red areas on her face. "There, there, it''s over now."


    "Sniff, Senior Sister, is this some sort of punishment for being difficult with those maids, or something?"


    "No, of course not," picking up some makeup, I began to brush some onto her face. "Beauty is pain, Junior Sister."


    "Hmph."


    "Tsk, no frowning, you''ll cause wrinkles."


    Junior Sister has a more of a goldenplexion; pearl powder would look unnatural on her. Maybe I should just stick to something more natural.


    Lifting her face upwards, I concentrated on painting her lips.


    "Heh, you look good, Senior Sister."


    I nearly painted off her face, at her suddenplement. "Tsk, what a sweet talker," my face burned as I tried to keep a steady hand. "Now sit still, I''m trying to concentrate. You don''t want me to mess up, do you?"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll be good~."


    ---


    "Wow! I look amazing," posing in the mirror; Zhu Na Ran smiled until her eyes turned into crescents. "Thank you, Senior Sister!"


    "Em, no issue," I stood back as I took in Zhu Na Ran''s new appearance. Since Zhu Na Ran didn''t receive an invitation to the emperor''s birthday, she woulde as my maidservant.


    It would''ve been ideal if she coulde as a guest, however Junior Sister''s background is unknown, and it would toost minute for her to go as the martial aunt of Yun Cai as it would be too suspicious for the emperor''s liking.


    "Second Young Miss, the carriage is waiting," Xia Jia called from outside.


    "Well, are you ready?"


    "Yep! Let''s go!"


    ---


    "Woah! This ce is huge!" Gawking at the sights, Zhu Na Ran seemed fascinated with every little thing.


    "Don''t run off; it''s dangerous for you to wander through the pce aimlessly."


    "Eh, I won''t!"


    Walking through the imperial garden, we waited for the banquet to start. It would''ve been nice to see Eldest Brother as I haven''t seen him since my birthday.


    And as surprising as it was, Eldest Brother''s gift was indeed a surprise.


    Mother''s favorite yn hairpin.


    When he presented it to me, it was as if I saw a ghost. I hadn''t seen this hairpin in years, not since my mother passed.


    "I know how much you liked this hairpin," he said as he pushed the box where the hairpinid in over to me. "And how crushed you were when it went missing.


    It''s not perfect, but I tried my best to replicate it," he smiled as Eldest Brother stood up and ced it into my hair. "Happy Birthday, Xiao Hua."

 Chapter 41: Conference

    Chapter 41: Conference


    In arge grand hall, tensions between masters and elders grew as they argued about what to do with an impending danger that was toe.


    A mysterious evil that has finally begun to stir from its ancient slumber.


    "We should send out some outer sect disciples to investigate the problem," one elder advocated as a mummer of others mumbled their agreement. "By sending out small pods of outer sect disciples, we could efficiently control this growing problem and cover more ground.


    Besides, this could serve as an excellent opportunity for some real-world training for some. We might even see a boost in inner sect disciples by theing spring."


    "Are you insane, Elder Lu," mming his fist down on his table, Master Qing Su stood up and yelled at the elder across the hall. "Are you suggesting that we send out those children to be ughtered? They have less than adequate training, but a majority of them are not prepared to take on such a task!


    What have they done so far, Elder Lu? Have they gone on various night hunts? Dispel local demons? Have they exorcised any vengeful ghosts? Or have they fought off any zombies yet?


    It was already a risk sending out our direct disciples to investigate these areas; some could barely contain the problem in time! By sending out groups of outer sect disciples, wouldn''t the risk of disaster be higher?


    Should something happen, our sect will lose a considerable amount of our numbers, but we could also be feeding whatever the hell is out there!"


    "Nonsense," Elder Shang jumped into the argument. "Didn''t we already have a great turn out from this year''s admission!


    Albeit, some were more outstanding than others, but we have gained a considerable group of talent!


    Don''t judge all of the disciples of our Yun Cai Peak just because of the failures of yours!"


    "Excuse me?!?"


    "Hmph, this elder thinks that it would be a wise idea to send out those outer sect brats! It would toughen them up and would only be more of an advantage to their cultivation!


    Some realbat action for them!"


    "You fool!"


    The argument between the two groups of whether or not to send out outer sect disciples intensified as the hall became enraptured by moring elders.


    "Enough," using spiritual projection in his voice, Sect Master Qing Shui silenced the hall into a mere hush. "Arguing between us will not bring any results other than bitterness and spite," ring at the elders and masters, some turned their head away in shame, and others let out an awkward cough.


    "Now," smiling, Sect Master Qing Shui sat upright in his seat at the head of the hall. "I know that this issue is somewhat concerning, as none of us know what to make. Not even our expansive records noted anything of scale.


    However, I believe that it would be wise to consider at least partnering with the other two great-"


    "No!"


    "Are you mad, Sect Master?"


    "This is a Yun Cai Peak problem, and there''s no need for foreigners toe into our territory!"


    "That''s right! That will only give them an excuse to set up camp and take over!"


    "But clearly, this is something that we can''t handle on our own!"


    "Yeah! If we''re going to fight this, we need all the help we can get!"


    Shouts of agreement and disagreement flooded the hall, returning the noisy mor. Some adamant that their great sect was well enough to handle its problems, while others thought that seeking assistance from others wasn''t bad. After all, they would have more resources and human resources to aid them in that sense.


    During all of this, Master Luo sat in his lofty corner struggling between two decisions. ''Argh, I can''t hear my own words over this noise! When will these brats just shut up for a few seconds?


    This grandmaster has an important decision to make!''


    "Grandmaster Luo," Sect Master Qing Shui suddenly called out. "What do you make of this?"


    The moring died down as everyone wished to know what the great grandmaster would choose.


    Master Luo sat in ce, eyes downcast at the table before him. His eyebrows furrowed in thought as he slowly stroke his beard in a thoughtful manner.


    In front of Master Luo were two dishes of dessert. ''Herm, sweet red bean soup or sweet osmanthus cake?''


    "Ah, decisions, decisions," he muttered as he stroked his beard, eyes glued to the two tes, indecisively, a frown stretched across his face. "Hmm"


    "Uh, Grandmaster Luo," Sect Master Qing Shui called out as Master Luo didn''t reply to his question. ''Grandmaster must be too deep in thought not to realize the switch in conversation.''


    Master Luo: ''If I eat the osmanthus cake first, I wouldn''t be able to eat the sweet red bean soup as it would go cold.


    h, I hate cold soup.


    Uh, I can feel the cold, slimy texture just thinking about it. Not that it would stop me from eating it, but it''s not ideal.


    But on the other hand, if I eat the soup first, then the cake would be ruined as the sticky syrup of the cake would destroy its texture.


    Hmmno, one likes to eat a mushy mess. h!


    Especially with all that syrup. Well, not that this master has anything against the sweet nectar, but still.''


    "... ah, Grandmaster must be weighing the fate of our Yun Cai Peak."


    "...ah, yes, yes"


    "...I wonder what he will choose?"


    The hall waited for a few seconds.


    Then a minute.


    And then the entire length of an incense stick before Master Luo suddenly mmed his down on his table. "I''ve decided!"


    Everyone suddenly sucked in a breath, waiting for what the Grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak would dictate.


    "I will eat both of them at the same time!"


    "Ah," a collective sigh of disappointment rang through the hall at Master Luo''s outburst.


    Elders and Masters: ''How typical of the Grandmaster.''


    "However," Master Luo continued as he took a spoon full of the sweet soup, "I do have an idea as to what to do for the matter at hand."


    "Then please do tell, Grandmaster," Sect Master Qing Shui encouraged with a smile.


    "Erm, I like the idea of coborating with the other two great peaks."


    Some groaned in defeat and disappointment at this answer, bitterly drinking their tea. While others silently cheered that they were on the same wavelength as the grandmaster.


    "However," eating a bit of cake, he spoke between chews, "I believe that it would be wise to not only inform the other two greats but other smaller sects as well."


    "Please borate more on what you mean by that, Grandmaster," Master Qing Ye jumped in, his eagerness barely concealed on his face.


    Raising a brow, Master Luo continued as he nibbled on some cake, "Hmm, well, if we can manage to gain an audience with a representative of each sect,rge and small, and inform them of the happenings as ofte, it would prove to be beneficial for all.


    Sharing our knowledge and information is the only way we can fight this ancient evil.


    Remember, although this demonic action may be happening within our territory, there''s no saying if it will spread to other areas before taking over the realm. It''s best that everyone is prepared for what maye.


    Also, for the matter of training, I don''t see why we can''t send both our direct disciples and outer sect disciples together to get some real-world experience. If they can''t handle these things on their own, what will they do when we all ascend beyond this realm?


    Naturally, as their masters and teachers, we should guide them in the right direction of the Dao, but should something like happen once we''re gone.


    Tsk, it wouldn''t matter what sect onees from, or what position on has. It would be whether or not you have the power to face those obstacles that maye your way.


    After all, what else are these brats training for if not to better themselves and those around them?"


    The hall hushed in silence as Master Luo calmly continued to eat his dessert after his speech, shocked to see a serious side to the usually reserved and foodie grandmaster.


    "Whelp," he shrugged as he spooned thest drops of his soup. "anyways, that''s this old man''s take on it. Take it if you will, but this grandmaster is going to excuse himself and leave."


    ''And get more food!


    Being the grandmaster is tiring!''


    Now that both his disciples have left, he can finally return to his humble days of peace. ''Hehe, I''m going to eat myself into aa!


    Roasted duck!


    Braised pork!


    Hehe, wait for this Grandmaster!''


    With a flick of his sleeve and a giddyugh, Master Luo disappeared from his seat, leaving behind an empty bowl and te, both without a single drop nor crumb of dessert.


    "Well then," pping his hands, Sect Master Qing Shui brought the attention back on himself. "Now that we have the Grandmaster''s input, can we conclude?"


    The elders muttered between themselves before nodding in agreement. A few outspoken elders stood up and cupped their hands.


    "Sect Master, we have decided."

 Chapter 42: Palace (1)

    Chapter 42: Pce (1)


    "Woah! This ce is huge!" Intricate gold designs and jade iys in the walls, and a vibrant array of flowers and greenery amongst pale white snow, this ce might be a garden from heaven!


    Hehe, as expected from one of the most significant nations of thisnd, every nook and cranny practically dripped with money and wealth!


    This ce is incredible!


    "Don''t run off; it''s dangerous for you to wander through the pce aimlessly," Senior Sister warned as she walked up from behind.


    "Eh, I won''t!" Traveling as Senior Sister''s maidservants had some perks. For one, I didn''t need to bother to make conservation with anyone, just keep my head down.


    And after I attend my ''duties'', I can roam the area! Well, as long as I don''t cause any trouble, of course.


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm!" It was a rtively peaceful walk with Senior Sister as we took in the sights before until we were suddenly interrupted.


    "Second Young Miss Ye," a pce maid bowed gracefully before Senior Sister. "The empress would like to see you.


    Eh? The empress?


    Why would the empress want Senior Sister''s presence?


    Looking to Senior Sister for answers, she seemed as calm as ever.


    "Alright," Senior Sister nodded. "Bring us to the empress."


    "Second Young Miss Ye," the maidservant smiled softly, "the empress requests that the young misses alone."


    Eh? Alone? ???


    Is this going to be some court drama that I''m missing out!


    Wait, why can''t I be there! I want to watch Senior Sister do some face-pping or something! How unfair! ( ><)


    "Senior Sister" tugging on her sleeve, I pouted. Don''t leave me alone!


    Senior Sister looked at me before sighing. "Give me a moment alone for a second," grabbing my arm, Senior Sister pulled into a gazebo overlooking a frozenke. "I''m going to be gone for a bit, stay here and don''t cause trouble and wait for me toe and get you," Senior Sister ordered, slowly.


    "Alright, alright," pouting, I couldn''t believe that Senior Sister wasn''t going to take me along. <(^'')>


    Another sigh escaped Senior Sister''s lips. "Now, repeat to this senior what I said."


    "Hmph," what did Senior Sister think I wasn, a child who can''t obey simple instructions? "Stay here in this ce until Senior Sisteres back."


    "And?"


    "Hah," crossing my arms, I mumbled, "and don''t cause trouble." (_ _|||)


    "Good," patting my head, she smiled. "You''re learning."


    "Hmph"  sticking out my tongue, it was returned by a pinch to my nose  "Okay, okay! I''ll be good! I''ll be good!"


    "I''m serious, Junior Sister," Senior Sister crossed her arms with narrowed eyes. "This ce is not somewhere where you can run around.


    It''s dangerous."


    "Okay, okay," covering my ears, Senior Sister''s words practically rang through my head in an endless echo. "I''ll obey Senior Sister''s orders. This junior will not cause any trouble for Senior Sister or anyone."


    After a few more reprimands and head pats, Senior Sister walked off with the pce maid.


    "Ah," leaning back against the railing, I can''t believe that Senior Sister had so little trust in this junior. "Aiyah, I guess I''ll just wait here for Senior Sister."


    At least it wasn''t cold as the midday sun shone down in the garden, illuminating the snow and ice.


    Tsk, tsk, and so the wait begins. (''.) *sniff*


    ---


    "Argh, I''m so bored," it''s been at least a few hours since Senior Sister left, and she hadn''t returned yet.


    What is taking so long? _(:)_


    Ah! Could it be that the empress is forcing Senior Sister to kneel in the snow or wash clothes with ice water?


    Or maybe, she is keeping until Senior Sister finishes copying scriptures several times! (;)


    Although I doubt Senior Sister will let such things happen to her, based on the ys that I watched, I would say otherwise!


    "Aiyah! What is happening!" Wah, I want to be there! I''m so bored that I''m even willing to copy scriptures with Senior Sister! "Wu wu, Senior Sister,e and pick up this junior already!" QAQ


    "Ah!" A sudden ssh brought me out of my momentary melodrama.


    Looking out at the frozenke, a group of women cried for help as they surrounded the area where someone fell in! ;


    Peeking through the frozen waves of water, I noticed a pair of pale hands reach out of the water, while another woman, at the banks of theke, dramatically called for help.


    A few maids and eunuchs tried to wade into the water, but it seemed that they couldn''t do much.


    Argh! I know that Senior Sister told me not to cause any trouble, but someone could be seriously hurt if I don''t help out!


    "Ah, forget it! I''ll deal with Senior Sister wrathter!"


    Jumping over the railing, I used some qigong to jump across broken pieces of ice to the fallen person''s location.


    Diving into the bone-chilling waters, I tried to find the fallen person through squinted eyes.


    There, deep below the surface, was a young girl, entangled with the reeds. Swimming closer to her, as I came closer, she didn''t notice my presence, as she faintly struggled as air bubbles escaped her mouth.


    No good, I''ll have to hurry.


    Breaking the reeds that tethered her to theke, I grabbed onto the girl''s waist and tried to swim up to the surface.


    Ugh, just a little bit more! `''


    Breaking through theke''s surface, I gasp out for air as I wade my way to the shore as a few eunuchs along with a medic. The wet clothesbined with the icy air around us, weighed us down slightly as we returned to drynd.


    "Ah, young miss," a bunch of maids rushed over to us, as I carried the young girl to the shore.


    "Thank you for saving our mistress," they cried as they tried to wake up the young girl. "Where''s the medic?"


    "He''s on his way!"


    The surroundingdies all huddle around, anxious about the girl in my arms. Hmm, no good, it''s best that we try and revive this girl as soon as possible, lest she may die.


    Laying her down on a cloak that someone lent, I turned her on her side, letting some of the water dripped out from her nose and mouth.


    Turning her back over onto her back, I looked down at the young girl''s pale face before letting out a small sigh.


    Sorry, young miss. This auntie will take responsibility if you need me to.


    Pinching her nose, I ced my lips on hers and began to do mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    I heard some gasp and muttered something behind their long sleeves, but I ignored them as I focused on reviving the young girl.


    As I pulled back, the girl suddenly started a fit of coughs as the water poured out of her mouth.


    "Young miss, you''re alive!"


    "Wah," she muttered as she looked around before her eyesnded on me. "Y-you," she stuttered as her face began to glow red despite the cold.


    "Apologizes, young missy," I bowed slightly. "I tried my best with the given situation."


    "Ah- hum," she continued to stutter with ttering teeth. Maybe she''s cold?


    Grabbing the cloak, one of the maids was holding; I wrapped it around her shoulders, which only made her redden more.


    There we go. (''  ` )b


    "Junior Sister!" Looking up in the distance, I saw Senior Sister run over, followed by who appears to be the medic with a few maids.


    The medic with a few maidservants rushed over to attend to the young woman, while Senior Sister pulled me aside from the crowd.


    "Senior Sister," I couldn''t help but let out a sheepish smile as she began to fuss over me while she lightly pinched my nose.


    "What did I tell you about waiting for me, huh," draping her cloak over me, I didn''t realize how cold I was until I wrapped in the warmth of Senior Sister''s wool cloak. "Goodness and your clothes are all soaked too aiyah in this weather."


    "Heh, sorry, Senior Sister, but there was someone who was in need, so I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing."


    "I know," Senior Sister sighed as she grabbed my shoulders. "But what if you got hurt? Hmm, how would you answer me then?"


    "Heh, I''ll be fine," I''m a lot tougher than you think, Senior Sister. ( v )


    "Hah, still"


    "Excuse me," a somewhat raspy voice cut into our conversation. It was the girl I just pulled out of the water. "T-thank you, for saving me," she bowed, followed by a few of her servants who called out their thanks.


    "Em, it''s no issue," d to know that the young missy lo0oks fine now, except for being a bit pale.


    After exchanging a few more thanks, the young missy was ushered away by a fleet of servants to go back inside.


    "You should go back inside, too," Senior Sister frowned as she began to pull me towards the paved pathway. "We can''t have you getting sick in this weather."


    "Haha, I''ll be fine," I''m as healthy as a horse! "It''s just a little- Achoo!"


    Crap.

 Chapter 43: Palace (2)

    Chapter 43: Pce (2)


    "Achoo," Zhu Na Ran sneezed as she sat in bed. "Euh, this is so crazy," she muttered as she wiped her nose. "I''m nearly at Core Foundation; my body should be immune to these kinds of things."


    After the wouldke incident, I brought Zhu Na Ran over to the imperial clinic to warm herself up, although she was somewhat reluctant. Insisting the whole way that she was fine and that all she needed was a change of clothes.


    Hmm, right. I wasn''t about to take any chances of Zhu Na Ran getting sick.


    Now in fresh and dry clothes and bundled with cotton quilts, Zhu Na Ran sulked in ce as she held a hand warmer.


    "Hmm," pouring her a cup of hot tea, I passed it over to her. "Maybe had you rested at proper times, you would be in peak condition."


    "Hmph," she pouted as she ced down the small burner and downed the cup of medical tea. "The doc said that this should only be a minor chill."


    "Junior Sister," I couldn''t believe how dense she was to this. "You jumped and swam into a frozenke in the middle of winter; it''s expected that you might note outpletely unscathed."


    "Hrm, boo," she harrumphed as she fell back into the bed. "Well, anyway, how was the meeting with the empress?


    Senior Sister took so long that I assumed that I would need to rescue you from the empress."


    "Hah," where does she get these silly ideas? "I apologize that I took so long. We just lost track of time."


    "Hmm," her head nodded with some difficulty with all the quilts around her. "So what happened?"


    "Nothing happened that was out of the ordinary."


    "And that is?"


    "Tsk, none of your business," flicking her forehead, I stood up and brushed the wrinkles from my clothes. "Now, stay here and rest until the banquets over. I''lle to pick you upter."


    "Wah? But I want to go and see all the festivities!"


    "Well, you should''ve thought about that before you decided to y the hero."


    "Hey, someone was in trouble!"


    "I know, but I don''t like that you disregard your health due to that."


    "Hmph," she puffed out her cheeks as she rolled over like a fat caterpir.


    Sigh. "Alright, well, I must go now. I must head to the banquet now. Stay and rest, okay?"


    Zhu Na Ran grunted a sound of the agreement before I walked over the door. Waiting for me was one of Eldest Brother''s handmaidens that he summons from the estate after hearing about the incident.


    "Let''s head to the banquet."


    ---


    Quickly rushing beside my brother, he rose a brow at my tardiness. "What happened? What took you so long? You were almostte to the greeting the emperor.


    And you''re usually, if not always, punctual to these types of functions."


    "Sorry, there were some things that I needed to take care of."


    "Hmm," he hummed as he opened his fan. "Does it involve having to visit empress aunt?"


    I raised a brow at his words. I''ve told him about Zhu Na Ran''s situation, yet nothing about meeting the empress. "How do you know that?"


    "Fufu," Eldest Brother smiled behind his fan, giving him a fox-like appearance. "I may be weak, but my gossip abilities are still top-notch."


    Heh, right. "Of course, Eldest Brother."


    "So, what did empress aunt talk about?"


    "The usual."


    "The usual?"


    "Em."


    A few hours ago


    "Second Young Miss Ye has arrived," walking up the steps of the empress''s quarters, the elegant red doors opened up to reveal a woman dressed in red and gold finery. Images of phoenix danced across her fine robes with a beautiful face that had a faint resemnce to my mother.


    "Greetings to the empress," kneeling, I bowed before the empress, patiently waiting for her to let me stand up.


    "Aiyah, Xiao Hua," the empress sighed with a smile. "We''re family, just call me auntie.


    Tsk, it''s been so long since you''ve visited this one''s pce. Quickly, get up. I want to take a look at you."


    "Yes," bowing my head slightly. I stood back up and waited for her to call me over.


    "Come,e, this auntie wants to get a better look at you."


    Head still bowed, I silently walked over to stand before the empress as she stood up from her seat with the help of her handmaidens.


    "Ah, you look so much like my older sister," she sighed as she gently lifted my chin. "You''ve grown into a fine woman, Xiao Hua."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Tsk, didn''t this one tell you just to call me auntie? Why do you need to feel formal with this auntie, you''re my niece," she smiled as she patted my shoulder. "Sit, sit, this one wants to make up for the lost time."


    Moving to a small tea table beside a window that overlooked the quiet winter outside, maidservants quickly served us a fresh pot of tea.


    We''ve exchanged some small talk here and there, the happenings of the capital and the drama of the harem; however, I could tell that summoning me to her pce to make up for lost time wasn''t the real purpose of her bringing me here.


    "Xiao Hua," she started as she slowly blew the rising steam from her cup. "Have you found anyone that you''ve fancied?"


    "Em, no, empress aunt," taking a small bite of a piece of cake, I savored its mild sweetness. "This girl has simply been focused on cultivating and taking care of my elders and juniors."


    "Ah, yes, I''ve heard about how you''ve be the martial aunt of Yun Cai Peak. I''m sure your father has brought up the matter of marriage a few times, yes?"


    "Em, that''s correct."


    "So," the empress has a mysterious smile on her face, "If you wish, this aunt can arrange a marriage for you. I''m sure there are a decent amount of good men wanting your hand, despite your age."


    "Thank you, empress aunt. However, I''m content with my current status.


    Besides, it''s against the rules for us, cultivators, to interfere with mortal politics. We can only be a protector to this realm and nothing more."


    "Ah, what a waste," the empressmented. "Xiao Hua, you''re the only daughter of my dear big sister.


    This auntie only wants to for you to be taken care of," she sighed as she grabbed my hand.


    "There''s no need to worry, empress aunt," I tried to satisfy her concerns as I covered her hand with mine. "I won''t be alone. I still have my master and my junior and perhaps even a partner in the future.


    Empress aunt doesn''t need to worry. This girl won''t be alone forever."


    "Aiyah, I suppose," she sighed as she released my hand to take a sip of tea.


    The empress didn''t bring up the topic again, granting me a moment of peace.


    "No good! Empress!" A maidservant suddenly burst through the doors in a panicked frenzy. "Lady Xu got into a violent argument with Beauty Wang, and now they are rushing over!"


    "Ah, alright," she sighed as she took another sip of tea. "This empress will see to it.


    Well, Xiao Hua, it looks like this is goodbye for now."


    "Em, farewell, empress aunt."


    She nodded before beckoning over the maid that escorted me over, "Xiao Zhi escorted my niece back to where she was before, while this one handles this disaster."


    "Yes," Xiao Zhu nodded before gesturing to me. "Second Young Miss Ye, if you will please."


    As we walked to the imperial garden, a few maidservants, along with the royal doctor, rushed past. "What is going on?"


    "Second Young Miss Ye, apparently a youngdy supposedly fell into the frozenke of the imperial garden," Xiao Zhi quickly answered.


    "Em, let''s hurry and see themotion." Knowing Zhu Na Ran, if something like this happened in her presence, she wouldn''t let it slide.


    Rushing towards the garden entrance, we quickly spotted the colorful crowd of women as they gathered around a pair: an unconscious girl and Zhu Na Ran, who had her lips on her.


    At the sight of this, my chest strangely ached as I came closer to themotion.


    However, ache fled away, like it never existed as the unconscious girl quickly began to spit up water before Zhu Na Ran carefully draped a cloak on the young girl.


    "Junior Sister!" Running over to her side, I pulled her away from the group ofdies.


    "Senior Sister," she grinned sheepishly.


    "What did I tell you about waiting for me, huh?" Honestly, this girl just attracts trouble like flowers to butterflies. Looking down, I could see that Zhu Na Ran''s clothes were thoroughly soaked as I could see, the wet clothes pressing tightly against her skin.


    Did she look like this before I arrived? "Goodness and your clothes are all soaked too aiyah in this weather."


    Quickly I took off my cloak and draped it over her body, blocking her state of dress from others.


    Hmm, much better.


    "Heh, sorry, Senior Sister, but there was someone who was in need, so I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing."


    "I know," sighing; I couldn''t help butment her big heart. "But what if you got hurt? Hmm, how would you answer me then?"


    "Heh, I''ll be fine," she shrugged happily.


    "Hah, still"


    Were soon interrupted by the girl that Zhu Na Ran had saved earlier. Although her appearance was a bit haggard and pale, I could tell that she was Third Miss Hua Lei from the second-ranked Hua family.


    I''ve heard that Miss Hua Lei and her step-sister had disagreements, but I can''t condone that my junior sister was involved. Intentional or not.


    Miss Hua Lei left after a few more thanks and left for the imperial clinic. "You should go back inside, too. We can''t have you getting sick in this weather."


    "Haha, I''ll be fine! "It''s just a little- Achoo!"


    She quickly brushed her nose and acted like nothing happened as she smiled.


    Goodness.

 Chapter 44: Palace (3)

    Chapter 44: Pce (3)


    In the grand banquet hall for thedies, young girls and married women of the nobility mingled amongst each other.


    Some spoke of perspective marriage matches, while others bragged about theirtest essories and attire.


    However, in the corner of the warm and vibrant hall, a chilly presence permeated the air.


    "My, my," covering her mouth with her sleeve, a young woman dressed in frillies stood before Ye Lian Hua''s table and her entourage of maidens. "Second, Young Miss Ye, I never expected that you would return to the capital."


    "Yes," another girl joined in. "Especially after what had happenedst year, I figured your family sent you away to prevent further humiliation."


    The crowd of noisy mosquitoes giggled at Ye Lian Hua''s lonely figure.


    Despite this, Ye Lian Hua acted as if they didn''t exist and continued to sip her tea in peace.


    The group continued to hurl two-facedpliments and snide remarks, but Ye Lian Hua remained unfazed. That is until the leader of the group couldn''t stand her silence. mming her hand down the table, the dishes on the table tremble from the impact.


    Pausing her actions, Ye Lian Hua finished the rest of her tea before gently cing her teacup on the table.


    "Hao Xue Feng," a sudden chill went down thedies'' spines as Ye Lian Hua stood up, her sharp eyes ringly cold. "How pleasant it is that you''ve decided to greet me in person. Indeed it has been a while since west met, hasn''t it?"


    Hao Xue Feng took a step back in surprise before masking her shocked expression with a flowery smile. "Yes, it has been, Sister Ye," her cunning eyes twinkled with malicious intent. "You see, we all thought that you would never return.


    Especially after what had happened between you and the third prince.


    Ah, we''d assume that you would never return."


    The otherdies giggled quietly behind their long sleeves and fans as Ye Lian Hua didn''t say anything.


    After all, who didn''t know that the third prince broke off his engagement with Ye Lian Hua to pursue the fourth concubine daughter of the Lian Family, Lian Yu Ying?


    ''Heh,'' Hao Xue Feng giggled as she watched Ye Lian Hua''s passive expression. ''So what if you''re the first daughter of a first-ranked official and the niece of the empress.


    So what if you''re praised for being a prodigy, whether it be in talent or cultivation.


    It still doesn''t change that you''re no better than a concubine born b*tch!'' ''


    Sneering within, Hao Xue Feng couldn''t help but savor this brief moment of victory. Her whole life, she would always bepared to Ye Lian Hua.


    Her father was also a first-ranked official, and her noble consort aunt is no less favored than the empress, so why was Ye Lian Hua always better than her!


    So when she heard that Ye Lian Hua''s engagement with the third prince fell through, how could she not feel victorious! Her greatest enemy has fallen from grace! How could she not be happy!


    And yet, Ye Lian Hua remained passive. As if she were an immortal who descended from heaven, and none of these mortals could dare touch her.


    "Hmm," a faint chuckle escaped Ye Lian Hua''s lips. "As the saying goes:


    The lotus will rise above the water, pure, untouched by the mud below.[1]''"


    "You-"


    "Young Miss Hao, if that is all you wish to speak to me about, excuse this young miss," walking around the table, Ye Lian Hua stood before them and shed a smile. "Farewell, Hao Xue Feng. It was nice to catch up with you."


    "Ye Lian Hua, you-" Hao Xue Feng was suddenly held back by her friends.


    "Xue Xue, it''s not worth it. We can get back at her another time."


    "Yeah, who cares about her anyway. She''s just some woman that the third prince threw away."


    "Tsk, she''s not worth our time."


    "Hmph," harrumphing, she flicked her sleeve and turned to leave. "Just you wait, Ye Lian Hua!"


    Once the crowd of noisy mosquitoes left, Ye Lian Hua let out a tired sigh. ''Ah, how troublesome.''


    She knew that she would face some trouble now that she was back in the capital. However, it was annoying.


    ''Sigh, goodness.''


    "Second Young Miss," a young maid suddenly approached her with a nervous expression. Ye Lian Hua recognized her as the maid she assigned to watch over her junior sister in her absence.


    "What is it?" An ominous feeling started to build up in her chest.


    Could something could''ve happened to Zhu Na Ran?


    "Um," the young maid fidgeted before leaning up to whisper in her ear. "Miss Zhu is missing."


    ---


    Following the Ling Shou Jade, Ye Lian Hua found herself back in the imperial gardens from before.


    ''What could Junior Sister be doing here?


    And why didn''t she listen to me when I told her to stay in bed. Sigh.''


    No matter where she turned, the direction of Zhu Na Ran''s location was always the same, yet there was nothing to be found, not even a strand of golden brown hair or the other Ling Shou Jade.


    It was as if Zhu Na Ran had disappeared on the spot.


    ''Strange. Could this be broken?''


    "Sister Hua."


    She suddenly froze at the sound of the familiar call. There had only been one person before who would call her that.


    "Sister Hua," the call came closer as a young woman dressed in peach-colored silks stepped out of the shadows. Thedy had a round face with round eyes, giving her a doe-like look. "Sister Hua,'' she called out again.


    "Princess Consort Yu," staring the girl down, Lian Yu Ying flinched. But not at the coldness of the environment, but rather at how indifferent Ye Lian Hua looked at her.


    ''Before Sister Hua wouldn''t be so cold to me. She must hate me.''


    "Sister Hua, why are you speaking to A-Ying so formally-"


    "What are you doing here, Princess Consort Yu."


    "Sister Hua," she called out weakly. "A-Ying thought that you wouldn''t want to see me even if I called for you, so


    So A-Ying decided to follow you out of the banquet hall."


    "Is that so, Princess Consort Yu," crossing her arms, she continued. "If that''s so, then I rmend that Princess Consort Yu return to the party."


    Before Ye Lian Hua could turn to leave, Lian Yu Ying grabbed onto her arm. "Sister Hua! Do you insist on never seeing A-Ying again?


    Please, Sister Hua, please forgive A-Ying."


    Ye Lian Hua didn''t say anything as she removed herself from Lian Yu Ying''s embrace. "Princess Consort Yu, please remember the etiquette of the imperial pce. This young miss doesn''t wish to cause any rumors for the princess consort."


    "Sister Hua," removing herself, Lian Yu Ying still gripped onto Ye Lian Hua''s sleeve. Sniffing as tears pooled in her doe eyes, she cried, "A-Ying didn''t mean to hurt Sister Hua. Please, don''t leave A-Ying.


    I''m sorry."


    "What''s there to forgive, Princess Consort Yu," Ye Lian Hua coldly remarked. "Everything is in the past now, and this young miss holds no resentment to the third prince or princess consort."


    "Is it impossible for things to go back to the way they used to? Back to when we were just little girls?" Lian Yu Ying didn''t like that her Sister Hua was so cold to her now. She never intended for things to turn out this way.


    If she could go back and change it all, she would.


    "It''s impossible," Ye Lian Hua''s cold words dashed away her hopes of rekindling. "The past will never return, and we can only go forward."


    "Sister-"


    Ye Lian Hua suddenly cut in, "This girl apologizes to Princess Consort Yu, but I cannot afford to stay here. There are some urgent matters I must attend.


    Go back, Princess Consort Yu."


    "Wait-" Lian Yu Ying tried to hold Ye Lian Hua back, but all she grabbed was snow as Ye Lian Hua quickly disappeared. Soon she began to sob as her maids came and rushed up to her.


    "Princess Consort, what''s wrong," quickly lifting her off the ground, her maid began to bring her back inside while frantically asking as to why she cried.


    However, Lian Yu Ying didn''t respond as she merely shook her head, her crystalline tears raining down her pretty face.


    ''Sister Hua, A-Ying knows that she''s wrong and that it''s too ask for us to go back to the way we were before.


    But even so, A-Ying doesn''t want you to see you so cold


    Sister Hua''


    [1] The lotus will rise above the muddy waters - a metaphor for hardships. The lotus maye from a dark muddy ce, but it will rise out pure and clean in the end. Also, it''s a y on YLH''s name, lol.

 Chapter 45: Palace (4)

    Chapter 45: Pce (4)


    "Hey! Come back here, you beast!" Huffing and puffing through the snow, Zhu Na Ran attempted to chase after a slick little snow fox.


    Its mischievous ck eyes twinkled against its snowy coat and, in its mouth, was a yn hairpin. It looked back at Zhu Na Ran''s heaving form, mockingly.


    ''Hah, I can''t believe this little beast dares to steal Senior Sister''s hairpin!''


    As she continued to curse the fox mentally, it continued to hop away.


    Although her poor attire of thin inner clothes and socks were thoroughly soaked and cold along with a nket unceremoniously draped over herself like a puffy cape, she still gave chase.


    Gathering up her nket, she gripped it tightly around her neck as she picked her feet up through the thick snow. "Argh! Why does trouble love me so much!"


    Half an hour ago


    "Ah, I''m so bored!" Laying in bed with the piles of nkets kicked off to the side, Zhu Na Ran spread out like a starfish as she stared up at the ceiling. _(:)_


    ''Hmph! Senior Sister worries too much!


    Can''t she see that I''m fine! How could I get sick from something like a swim in an ice bath!


    I''m sure that there is some cultivation technique out there that requires one to meditate in the ice water for an extended period! Heck, I''m sure Senior Sister must''ve done so before!'' (#)


    Flopping around the bed, Zhu Na Ran flopped on her stomach before a gleaming object caught her eye.


    On the floor was a forgotten yn hairpin.


    ''Isn''t that the hairpin that Senior Sister was wearing before?'' ( )?


    Sliding out of bed, she tiptoed across the cold tiled floors towards the fallen object.


    However, before she could pick it up, a snowy white fox suddenly appeared and snatched it up into its little mouth. As if wanting Zhu Na Ran to know that it had taken it, the fox seemed to smirk at her before slinking out the window.


    ''What the f*ck.'' (|||)


    Rushing over to the window, she saw the fluffy white tail of the fox hop over the walls of the clinic before disappearing into the night.


    "Are you kidding me!" WHAT


    Scrambling out the window, Zhu Na Ran couldn''t be bothered to put on her wet shoes and instead grabbed one of the nkets before wrapping it around herself.


    ''Aiyah, I hope I get back before anyone notices.


    Tch. Stupid fox.''


    Thus this chain of events leading up to her current situation as Zhu Na Ran ran through the snow and ice after this allusive fox.


    ''Hah! I''m almost near you little bastard,'' gritting her teeth; she powered her way through the snow. She took a sudden swipe at the fox in an attempt to pry the hairpin out of its mouth.


    ( )


    "Ah!"


    Unfortunately, all that grabbed was a bloodied w mark on her hand and cold snow. Her wound painted the pale white snow a deep red as she tried to pick herself up.


    ''Argh! The f*cking fox got away!'' (((;)))Fuuuuuu-!


    Pounding her fist against the snow in rage, Zhu Na Ran bemoaned her misfortune. ''It was right there! Just a whisker away!


    Aiyah, how did I get so rusty!?!''


    "Are you alright?"


    ''Eh?''


    A pale white hand extended itself towards her. Looking up at its owner, she suddenly recognized that person. ''Ah, it''s that nice young maiden in red who helped me out a while back!''


    "It''s you," she smiled. "I''m surprised I managed to meet you again! Especially since ourst meeting was so brief!"


    Fei Fu Qu smiled as Zhu Na Ran grabbed onto her hand for support. "It seems that fate has us keep bumping into each other."


    ''It''s nice to see you again, Xiao Ran,'' Fei Fu Qu hummed with happiness. ''It''s good to know that you still haven''t changed.''


    She enjoyed this rare quiet moment with her Xiao Ran before it was interrupted by the scarlet droplets in the snow, staining the snow like red ink on paper.


    "You''re hurt."


    "Oh," Zhu Na Ran suddenly remembered her wound. "It''s just a scratch from a naughty fox.


    Ah! The fox," she suddenly remembered! "Senior Sister''s hairpin!"


    ''I still have to chase after that little beast!''


    "You mean this one?"


    "Hah?" (o;)


    Crouching down in the snow, Fei Fu Qu pulled out the hairpin from the snow before handing it over to her. "Is this the one you''re looking for?"


    "Yes! Thank you!" Grabbing it, Zhu Na Ran gently brushed the ice and snow from the delicate essory. ''Hmm, the fox must''ve dropped it.


    Oh well! Missionplete!''


    "Well, it was nice meeting you, but I have to get going!"


    "Ah wait-"


    Reaching out, Fei Fu Qu only managed to catch Zhu Na Ran''s fading figure as the sight of her nket-covered back became smaller.


    "Heh, how many times have seen your back, Xiao Ran... "


    Seven years ago


    "Xiao Ran," entering Zhu Na Ran''s courtyard, Fei Fu Qu saw Zhu Na Ran climb atop the wall of the estate. "Where are you going?"


    ''And why was she so hasty to leave?''


    "Second Sister," Zhu Na Ran called back with a smile and wave. "I''m going to go y with my fox friend!


    Don''t wait for me for lunch!"


    "Wait, Xiao Ran!"


    But, no matter how much she called, Zhu Na Ran would leave every time.


    ''Every time you leave, you always leave so hastily.


    You never look back.


    Not even once.''


    Activating the array that she''d prepared, a vast illusionbyrinth surrounded the entire pce. Instantaneously the image of Zhu Na Ran through the snow appeared before Fei Fu Qu.


    "Sister Qu," walking up to her, A-Tong carried arge cloak before draping it over her shoulders. "You rushed outside with a cloak. What if you get sick in this weather?"


    "It''s alright," patting the hand of her loyal subordinate; she smiled reassuringly. Guiding Fei Fu Qu back indoors, A-Tong began to pour Fei Fu Qu a cup of medicinal tea.


    "Did everything go as nned?"


    "Em," A-Tong nodded as she set down the teapot. "Ye Lian Hua should be getting the news that Zhu Na Ran is missing shortly."


    "Good, then we have time then."


    ---


    ''Ah, Senior Sister is going to kill me,'' crouching under a fake mountain, Zhu Na Ran waited for her senior sister to find her. ( ;;)


    ''Hah, Senior Sister should know by now that I''m missing, right? It''s already prettyte, so I''m sure she''s on her way back.''


    "Heh, I''m dead." She could already hear her sister''s lecture before it already started.


    ''I left the clinic recklessly without any proper attire.


    I ran around the imperial pce after a fox.


    And I disobeyed Senior Sister''s orders of staying in bed and resting.


    Aiyah, I''m never going to hear the end of this when she finds me again.


    But, at least I have this!'' ( )


    Twirling the yn hairpin between her thumb and forefinger, Zhu Na Ran smiled in a prayer.


    ''Please, heavens, let this be enough to cate my senior sister''s anger.'' (;)


    Suddenly, the sound of crying rang through the air.


    "Eh? Who could that be?" Slinking out from her hiding spot, she peered around the area before the sound of crying brought her to a giant stone statue.


    Peering behind it, she saw a young girl crying. "Wu wu, wu"


    Crystalline tears poured from the girl''s eyes as she pitifully wept by herself.


    "Hey girly, why are you crying?" Trying to not to scare the girl off with her crazed appearance, Zhu Na Ran stered on a harmless smile.


    Although her smile might just have the opposite effect with her current appearance.


    (  ;)


    "I-I," the girl cried before moving her skirt to show what was wrong: a badly sprained ankle.


    "Oh," cringing at how bad it was, Zhu Na Ran crouched down and gently moved the girl''s leg so she could get a better look at it.


    ''How could she get such a horrible wound out here?''


    Gingerly touching the bloodied wound, the girl winched as she felt around the ankle to see if it''s broken. "Well, the good news is that it''s just a sprain. You should be able to recover with some treatment."


    Ripping the bottom hem of her inner clothing, Zhu Na Ran wrapped the white cloth around the injured area. "There, that should do for now until we get to the clinic.


    Lucky for you, littledy, I''m headed there right now. Hop on!" **)


    Crouching down, Zhu Na Ran gestured for the girl to climb onto her back. Although a bit reluctant at first, a pair of thin arms wrapped around Zhu Na Ran''s neck before she stood up.


    "Alrighty, hold on! We''ll be there shortly!" ( )


    "Em," the girl hummed as sheid her head on Zhu Na Ran''s shoulder.


    ''You''re right, Sister Qu.


    Sister Ran didn''t change at all.


    She''s still the kind sister that I remember from before.''

 Chapter 46: Palace (5)

    Chapter 46: Pce (5)


    Once back in the imperial clinic, Zhu Na Ran changed back into some proper attire. Although her clothes were still a bit damp, they should dry by the time she would leave.


    ''Whew! It would be nice if I could''ve taken a hot bath, but I suppose I must work with what I have.''


    "So, A-Tong,"ing over to the little girl seated on a bench, she asked. "How is your ankle? Do you feel any difort?"


    "Em, no," A-Tong shook her head as she held a hand warmer in her hands. "It doesn''t hurt that much."


    "Hmm, good." Unfortunately, Zhu Na Ran isn''t someone with a knack for medicine; therefore, she couldn''t give the girl any painkillers for fear she might identally poison her. _()_/


    Thus, all they could do was wait for the imperial doctor to return, much to their chagrin.


    ''Aiyah, where could this doc be?


    You''d think that he would be in his clinic for the entirety of the night. After all, who knows if someone could get hurt in the massive party and when they need the doctor the most  poof, he''s gone.'' (;_)


    "Em, big sister," the girl suddenly piped up. "How is your hand?"


    "Eh?"


    ''Oh, right. The scratch from that naughty fox!


    Tsk! That fox is lucky that he managed to get away before this auntie could skin it for all of her troubles.'' (#'')


    "Eh, I''ll be fine. I''ve been through worse before and still came out alive and kicking. This minor cut is nothing to be too worried about." Due to her cultivation, she healed faster than mortals. So her scratch had already stopped bleeding and started to scab over.


    ''Anyways, what I should be worried about isn''t this small wound, but rather, what would happen to me when Senior Sister returns.''


    She could already feel the chill of her senior sister''s re just by thinking about it. (   )


    ''Ah, think happy thoughts, Naran.''


    "Hmm, your family must be looking for you. It would probably be best if we find them as soon as possible."


    "Wah," A-Tong grabbed onto her clothes. "Are you going to leave A-Tong?"


    "Rx," patting the girl''s head in reassurance, she smiled. "I won''t be leaving anytime soon. I''ll be sure to stay until your familyes and picks you up."


    ''I''m sure Senior Sister wouldn''t mind if we sat here for a while. Heck, she might even know this little girl''s parents.''


    "Anyways, tell this big sister, how old are you?"


    Unbeknownst to Zhu Na Ran, the bookshelf behind her began to tip over.


    "S-sister, behind you!"


    "Behind-"


    "Watch out!"


    Twisting around, Zhu Na Ran prepared to catch the falling furniture; however, before she could, the shelf was suddenly stopped by ady in red.


    "Eh? It''s you again!" (o;)


    ---


    "What a coincidence that we would meet twice on the same day!" (^v^)


    Sitting at the small clinic''s table, Fei Fu Qu smiled as she poured a cup of tea before pushing over a te of snacks. "Indeed, it''s as if it''s fate."


    "Hehe, thank you," grabbing one of the snacks, Zhu Na Ran savored it''s sweet and salty taste. ''I haven''t eaten since this morning. Ugh, this is so good! ( A)


    What a coincidence that big sister would have these on hand. These are my favorite cakes!''


    "Have some more if you like it," a natural smile came onto Fei Fu Qu''s face. It was just like the old times.


    "Em, I will," she smiled as she grabbed one. "Hey, are you a doctor or something?"


    ''This big sister is rather good at bandaging wounds.''


    Earlier, she was content just letting her wound heal naturally without any medication; however, when Fei Fu Qu arrived, she insisted that she bandaged her wound for fear of infection.


    "No, I just dabble in the basics," Fei Fu Qu knew a few things about taking care of wounds and wrapping up injuries.


    After all, she had done it plenty of times in the past.


    "Hmm, I wouldn''t have guessed," she smiled as she polished off the snack before grabbing another. "But A-Tong must be super brave. She didn''t evenin once about the pain!"


    "Uh, haha, it''s just that Sister Qu is skilled at the art of medicine. Thanks to her, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Eh, that''s good!" (''  ` )


    The three enjoyed the happy atmosphere before there was a sudden panicked call, interrupting the joyous mood.


    "Junior Sister!"


    In the distance, Zhu Na Ran could hear someone calling for her.


    ''Eh? Who is it?'' (''`)?


    Quietly listening some more, the call became more distinct.


    "Zhu Na Ran, where are you!?!"


    "It''s Senior Sister!" Forgetting about her past deed of the day, Zhu Na Ran instantly rushed out the door, excited to see her senior sister again. "She''s back!" ~()/~


    As Zhu Na Ran rushed out, the pleasant smile on Fei Fu Qu''s face instantly dropped. ''Hmph. She''s fast,'' she sneered as she took a sip of cold tea.


    "Senior Sister," running into Ye Lian Hua, Zhu Na Ran embraced her waist with a gleeful smile. "How was the banquet! Wait, let me go back and get ready to leave!"


    Ignoring Zhu Na Ran''s happy demeanor, Ye Lian Hua leaned back to take a look at her, scanning from head to toe. Initially, she was furious at Zhu Na Ran for disobeying her; however, after finding that patch of blood in the snow, she could only assume the worst had happened to her junior sister. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Nope!"


    "What happened to your hand?" Grabbing hold of Zhu Na Ran''s hand, she held it gently as her lips pulled back into a thin line, her eyes narrowing at its careful bandaging.


    "I was scratched by a little fox. It doesn''t hurt," she grinned in a vain attempt to soothe Ye Lian Hua''s worry. "It was that big sister who helped bandage it for me."


    "Big sister? Who?"


    "That''s her," pointing at Fei Fu Qu, who stood at the door, she waved at her.


    Walking up the pair, Fei Fu Qu painted on a kind smile. "You must be the senior sister she spoke about, Martial Aunt Jing Hua. I believe this must be our first time meeting."


    Ye Lian Hua stepped in front of Zhu Na Ran, hiding her behind her back. She didn''t like the aura that she was getting from Fei Fu Qu.


    It was too simr to the energy she felt trying to probe Yu Lan Peak a few months prior.


    "You must be the second miss of the Fei Family, Fei Fu Qu, aren''t you," keeping her guard up, Ye Lian Hua stiffly greeted while Fei Fu Qu kept a rxed expression.


    "Em, that''s correct."


    "I heard that the Fei Family doesn''t involve themselves with mortal affairs and is rather reclusive. So why are you out in the open today?"


    ''Eh? Second Miss of the Fei Family? Reclusive? Who are they? ''


    Zhu Na Ran looked at her senior sister for answers to her questions, but Ye Lian Hua''s sole focus was on the carefree figure before them.


    "Oh," she smiled as she brought her hand up to her lips in thought. "But not going out today would mean that I would''ve missed this cute little fox, right?"


    ''Eh?'' Zhu Na Ran nearly sputtered in disbelief. ''Big sister, how is this auntie a little fox?''


    However, this little taunt from Fei Fu Qu only seemed to irritate Ye Lian Hua, as she quickly grabbed hold of Zhu Na Ran.


    "Is that so? Well then, my junior and I won''t cause any more trouble for Second Young Miss Fei. Thank you for your help."


    But before they could leave, A-Tong came rushing up to Zhu Na Ran. tugging on her clothes. "Big sister, wait a minute!"


    "Eh? A-Tong, what is it?"


    "Can A-Tong y with you soon?"


    "Of course," crouching down slightly, she tapped the young girl''s nose. "Let''s just wait until our injuries have healed first, okay?"


    Suddenly, Ye Lian Hua grabbed Zhu Na Ran''s uninjured wrist and began to drag her away. "We''re leaving!"


    "Eh? Wait, Senior Sister!"


    Ignoring Zhu Na Ran, Ye Lian Hua continued to speed away from the clinic. As if staying there any longer would only bring more trouble.


    "Senior Sister, wait, slow down!"


    However, her senior sister didn''t slow down, but instead, she seemed to have picked up her pace.


    "Senior Sister, are you angry?"


    "..."


    "Hey, say something, Senior Sister! You''re hurting my hand!" ( ;;)


    Suddenly, she stopped, causing Zhu Na Ran to bump into her back. "Ouch! What''s with you, Senior Sister?"


    Ye Lian Hua stayed quiet for a few seconds, taking in a few deep breaths.


    "Senior Sister?"


    "Don''t get involved with the Second Miss of the Fei Family, from now on."

 Chapter 47: Hairpin

    Chapter 47: Hairpin


    "Why do you not want me to associate with that big sister," rubbing the area where she grabbed, a faint pink mark remained on Zhu Na Ran''s wrist, "Do you not like her or something?"


    Turning around, she grabbed Zhu Na Ran''s shoulders. "Just listen to me for once, and stay away from her!"


    "Woah," Zhu Na Ran''s eyes widened in surprise before she grasped onto her hands. The warmth of Zhu Na Ran''s hands slowly warmed her cold ones, as an uncharacteristic look of worry appeared on Zhu Na Ran''s face. "Senior Sister, are you alright?


    You know if there''s something this junior can do for you"


    "No, no," hastily pulling her hands out of her grasp; she tried to calm herself down by taking a few deep breaths. "Sorry to scare you


    It''s, it''s nothing."


    "It''s not ''nothing'' if being around that big sister makes you so agitated," Zhu Na Ran insisted. "Please, Senior Sister, tell me what''s wrong."


    Her lips pulled back into a fine line before she let out a tired sigh. "It''s just that something about Fei Fu Qu gives me an unsettling feeling. It just spells danger for me."


    Not to mention how easy it was for Fei Fu Qu to keep her in an illusion array from who knows how long, as well as how she was unable to determine what cultivation level Fei Fu Qu was.


    It would imply that Fei Fu Qu perhaps was a lot stronger than herself.


    And that thought scared her more than anything.


    ''It felt like she could take Junior Sister away whenever she wanted to


    Take her away


    So strange


    Since when have I ever worried that Zhu Na Ran would be taken away from me''


    Ye Lian Hua had expected that there would be some form of protest from her junior sister.


    As Zhu Na Ran always tried to argue whenever she wanted to make her do something, not a peep of protest came from her lips.


    ''It''s like she loves going against my orders.''


    However, what she witnessed instead was Zhu Na Ran''s sh*t-eating grin.


    Instantly the worry on her face evaporated as her junior''s smile grew by the second. "What''s with that look on your face," flicking her forehead, Zhu Na Ran''s grin remained and even became wider.


    "Hehe, nothing," Zhu Na Ran giggled as she tried to avoid another attack. "It''s just so interesting to see Senior Sister open up about her feelings, that''s all."


    The tips of her ears began to grow hot as Zhu Na Ran continued tough. "You''re not going to try and argue with me on this?"


    Calming down, she nodded. "Yep! If Senior Sister doesn''t want me around that big sister, I won''t hang out with her anymore.


    And in any case," grabbing onto her arm, Zhu Na Ran clung to her like a sticky rice ball. "I''m sure that Senior Sister has a reason as to why you don''t like her, so I won''t ask you to befriend her.


    Don''t worry!"


    She narrowed her eyes a bit at her junior''s carefree smile, suspicious. "Tsk, since when have you started to listen to me," walking hand and hand, the pair slowly began to walk back to the pce entrance.


    "Hmm," Zhu Na Ran didn''t say anything as she leaned her head against Ye Lian Hua''s shoulder, "Why? Senior Sister doesn''t like it?"


    "No, of course not. I like it a lot."


    "Haha, that''s better."


    "Anyways, why did you disobey my orders in the first ce?" She didn''t forget that Zhu Na Ran broke her order of resting and instead went outside. And she even got herself hurt along the way.


    Of course, she would receive a suitable punishment for such actions.


    Zhu Na Ran must have felt that trouble wasing her way as she quickly detached herself from her arm. "Oh, right!


    I almost forgot, haha!"


    Pausing Zhu Na Ran fumbled through her clothes a bit before pulling out the yn hairpin. "Ta-da!"


    ''My hairpin?'' She touched her head to see if it was there, only to brush her hair, bare of any essories. "How do you have that?"


    "You dropped it when you left the clinic. Originally, I was going to hand it to you but unfortunately encountered a few mishaps on the way; hehe, I think Senior Sister knows the rest."


    ''Hah, honestly, she didn''t have to go that far.''


    "Hairpins are receable, Junior Sister; you''re not."


    "Hehe, thank you, Senior Sister. Anyways," Zhu Na Ran started to lean in.


    On instinct, she tried to avoid her froming closer but found herself backed against the wall. "What are you doing?"


    "Tsk, don''t ask questions," Zhu Na Ran began to brush away the stray hairs from her face. "Just hold still."


    Trapping against the wall, she could only watch as Zhu Na Ran leaned in closer, her face burning at their closeness.


    Unknowingly, her heart began to thump loudly in her chest as she tried to wrap her mind as what Zhu Na Ran was nning.


    But before she could figure out what was happening, Zhu Na Ran pulled away, setting her free.


    "Alrighty!" A satisfied smile appeared on her junior''s face as she stepped back to take a look. "That''s better!"


    ''What just happened?''


    "I noticed that Senior Sister''s hair was a bit messy, so I put it back to normal!


    Although it''s not as fancy as the hairstyle you had before, at least this one is neat."


    "Oh," absentmindedly touched her head once more; she felt that her hair was neatly pulled back and secured with her hairpin.


    "Hmm," tilting her head, she asked, "you seemed to expect something else, Senior Sister."


    "What nonsense," trying to sweep away her prior embarrassment, she focused on cooling her features. "I just thought you were going to pull a prank."


    "Herm," puffing her cheeks, Zhu Na Ran pouted. "Senior Sister, I''m not that bad, you know."


    "Hmm, is that so."


    "Yes!" Hooking her arm around hers, Zhu Na Ran practically jumped her as she held her arm hostage.


    "What are you doing? Get off me," lightly trying to shake her junior off, but Zhu Na Ran oddly seemed adamant about staying glued to her side.


    "Nope"  squeezing her arm, she grinned  "I want to hug Senior Sister forever! Hehe!"


    "Tsk, such a clingy girl!"


    "Haha! If I can''t hug you, Senior Sister, then I''ll make you carry me back!"


    She rose a brow at her junior sister''s sudden gall. ''When did this young girl eat the guts of a lion[1]?''


    After all, she hadn''t forgone her junior''s punishment just yet.


    ''I suppose I could let it slide just this once...


    She did go through all that trouble just for me.''


    "Alright, fine," caving, she let out another sigh. "But once we get back, you can''t run around like that again, do you hear me?


    I don''t want any more troubleing from you. "


    "I know, I know," Zhu Na Ranughed as she leaned onto her arm as they slowly walked back. "I''ll be good!"


    Looking down at her junior''s smile, she couldn''t help but let a small smile make its way on her lips.


    ''Goodness.''


    ---


    "Ugh! That b*tch!" In a single swop, the dishes and tters on the table ttered to the ground as Fei Fu Qu let out a sound of frustration.


    "Hah, ha," taking deep breaths, her pink nails began to dig into the wood of the table as her hand turned into tight fists, leaving behind faint lines on its surface.


    Back in her original form, A-Tong cautiously watched from the sidelines as her master tried to regain her senses. ''No good, why did that woman have to appear? Things were starting to feel like back to normal before that woman ruined it all!''


    "That b*tch! That damned woman," copsing into her seat, Fei Fu Qu raked her fingers through her hair, annoyed. "Why did she have to appear so soon!"


    However, what annoyed her the most was Ye Lian Hua''s words as she departed with her Xiao Ran:


    "''My junior and I won''t cause any more trouble for Second Young Miss Fei.''"


    "Since when did Xiao Ran be yours, Ye Lian Hua!?


    How could Xiao Ran ever be yours!?"


    Suddenly, Fei Fu Qu began a bout of bloody coughs as blood dripped from her lips.


    "Sister Qu!" Rushing over to Fei Fu Qu''s side, A-Tong tried to stabilize her using some healing talismans.


    "It''s fine, A-Tong," weakly brushing off the young girl, she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. "This is nothing."


    "How is this nothing, Sister Qu!?" A-Tong couldn''t stand the unfairness of her Sister Qu''s situation. ''Why can''t Sister Qu get what she wants?


    If only that woman never existed!''


    A few months prior, Fei Fu Qu attempted to reach out to Zhu Na Ran using a dangerous technique. Initially, it was a sess, until Fei Fu Qu let her guard down too early.


    In that moment of weakness, it allowed Ye Lian Hua a small window of attack.


    Forced to retreat, Fei Fu Qu sustained significant internal injuries and a drop in her cultivation.


    "Sister Qu, why can''t Sister Rane back with us? Why does she stay with that wicked woman?"


    "It''s not her fault." It was the fault of her estranged family, the Fei Family. "Those bastards wiped Xiao Ran''s mind clean of any memory of us. If not, why else would she note home?"


    "Sister Qu"


    "Sooner orter, I''ll kill that woman!


    Tch! Ye Lian Hua, let''s see if you''ll be able to escape my wrath then!"


    [1] eat the guts of a lion/tiger - to gain sudden courage.

 Chapter 48: Strange Feeling

    Chapter 48: Strange Feeling


    "You know Senior Sister, it''s a bit strange," holding onto Senior Sister''s arm, I could tell we weren''t too far from the banquet we slowly approached closer to the warmntern lights.


    "What''s strange?"


    "Em, well, I know you said that I shouldn''t approach that big sister, but I can''t help but have a strange feeling when I''m around her."


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know. For some reason, even though that big sister may appear dangerous to you, but she doesn''t seem to want to harm me."


    "Is that so?"


    "Em," nodding, I leaned more into Senior Sister.


    Ah, I''m getting somewhat tired. -('')


    "It feels like I''m rted to her, but I can''t exactly pinpoint this feeling. It''s so strange since I''m sure I only met this big sister only recently."


    "Hmm," Senior Sister pursed her lips as her brows furrowed. "That woman is powerful, so there might be a chance that she could be manipting you."


    "That''s true, but I still can''t help this feeling of mine."


    "Why? Have you taken a liking to her?"


    Huh? Where did thise from? (''`)?


    Looking up at Senior Sister, I could make her peeved expression illuminated in the dim redntern lighting.


    Ho-ho, what''s this? (v )


    "Senior Sister, are you jealous of that big sister or something?"


    "N-no, not at all," instantly, Senior Sister''s features cooled back to their usual calm. "You must be seeing things."


    Hmm, I wonder.


    "Your wrist," suddenly changing the subject, Senior Sister stopped as she turned to me.


    Huh? My wrist?


    Oh, right.


    In the area that Senior Sister grabbed earlier, a red band painted itself across my skin.


    Grabbing my wrist, Senior Sister gently held it in her hand. "I''m sorry, I must''ve grabbed too hard. You must''ve been in pain."


    Suddenly a pair of soft lips lightly kissed the reddened area, like a dragonflynding on water.


    A strange itchy feeling traveled from my wrist to the rest of my body as I went her warm breath against my arm.


    However, strangely enough, it felt kind of pleasant.


    Still holding my wrist to her lips, she asked as she nted another kiss, "Does it still hurt?"


    "Um, no-


    Yes! It does," nodding my head, I pouted, "Ah, the pain!" ('' ;v;)


    Pulling back, Senior Sister returned to her usual serene look as she frowned, "Does it still hurt or not?"


    What''s with this strange Senior Sister today? Did my usual cold Senior Sister get swapped out with this kind sister?


    "Haha, did the Sun rise from the west today?"


    "What?"


    "Why is Senior Sister acting so nice to me all of a sudden?"


    I mean, I would''ve expected that Senior Sister would scold me as she usually does, but this time it''s different.


    Not to say that I hate it or anything! I kind of prefer this gentle Senior Sister instead of an angry one.


    But still, it''s a bit strange. ( )


    "What!" From the dim lighting of the night, I could see Senior Sister''s ears redden as she dropped my hand. "Does this senior usually mistreat you?"


    Hehe, making Senior Sister flustered, never gets old! Haha!


    "Your ears are turning bright red, Senior Sister! Haha, they''re as red as thesenterns!" ( )


    "Tsk, whatever," brisking, walking away, Senior Sister grumbled, "I''m leaving!"


    "Haha! Senior Sister! Wait for this junior, ah-ha," running up from behind; I grabbed onto Senior Sister. "You''ll have to treat this junior like this from now on, haha!" **)


    "Tsk! You, get off me!"


    "Haha! No!"


    "Hah, you silly girl," ears still burning red, Senior Sister stopped trying to push me off her. "Do what you want."


    "Haha! I win!" Hehe, Senior Sister, can be so cute sometimes. ( )


    ---


    "Xiao Hua! Miss Zhu!"


    In the distance, a young man dressed in a schrly manner waved to us by the carriages.


    "Eldest Brother," approaching the young man, Senior Sister greeted him with a rare smile. "How was the banquet?"


    "Eh, it was okay," he shrugged as he opened his bamboo fan. "Some political fighting here and there, but overall, pretty standard.


    Though I must say," covering his mouth, he leaned in close to us with a hushed whisper. "The emperor is not looking too good today."


    "What," a crease started to form between Senior Sister''s brows. "Does that mean"


    "Em, it''s possible," Senior Sister''s brother nodded as he straightened his back. "Tensions were high there. It could be any day now."


    "Father must be having a tough time then; he''s one of the only ones who remained neutral during all of this."


    "I wonder," her brother sighed before turning his attention to me. "Miss Zhu, did you enjoy the banquet?"


    "Haha, unfortunately, I missed the party," scratching my head, I smiled sheepishly. "Though I still had fun."


    Fun teasing Senior Sister up until we arrived here! Hehe!


    Honestly, I was surprised she didn''t try to beat me or anything! The Senior Sister I know wouldn''t stand for any type of teasing.


    Perhaps, Senior Sister is finally warming up to me?


    "Hmm, well, as long as you had fun!"


    "Yeah!"


    Senior Sister''s brother, Ye Chun, is a pretty cool guy.


    From the past few days of hanging out with him along with Senior Sister, I could see how much the pair of siblings cared for each other.


    And Senior Sister looked happy, which in turn made me happy, of course. *v*


    Ye Chun himself looked pleased that there was someone to apany Senior Sister as well. He mentioned that growing up; he had to leave as he was once a part of a prettyrge sect in the area.


    Therefore, the young Senior Sister was left alone back home with their ailing mother.


    He also mentioned that Senior Sister didn''t have many friends growing up as she was focused solely on her studies.


    Which surprised me a lot! (;)


    How is it possible for someone to grow up alone, with no one of a simr age? It blew my mind as Senior Sister seemed to be able to socialize pretty well, so why didn''t she make any friends?


    Ah, it must be because of how much of a genius Senior Sister is, that those little brats must''ve felt intimidated by her.


    Hmph, well I suppose that''s true. Not just anyone can approach Senior Sister as this auntie can.


    Hehe! ( )


    Anyways, Ye Chun and I hit it off pretty quickly as he was enthusiastic to talk to someone, and I was curious about Senior Sister''s past.


    Hehe, the number of embarrassing stories that I have learned


    Those will be precious resourcester. ( v)


    Though I have to admit, the way we met was pretty weird.


    I didn''t see him the day I arrived, but rather during the days I''ve been uh, hiding from Senior Sister.


    I believe he must''ve mistaken me for some pretty boy or something, as he tried to recruit me into Senior Sister''s harem.


    Which was excellent and all, it''s good to hear that Ye Chun cares about Senior Sister so much that he wants to build her a harem ofpanions.


    But for some reason, he was keen on having me join, even after I told him that I was a girl.


    (''_`)


    He even offered me the position of being Senior Sister''s first wife.


    Haha, honestly, this guy has a great sense of humor! ('')


    "Well, should we go home?"


    "Em," Senior Sister nodded, "It''s gettingte."


    Hopping into the carriage, we began our journey back to the Ye Manor.


    ---


    Riding in the carriage with Senior Sister, I watched as Senior Sister slept quietly, her head leaning up against the carriage wall.


    Her pale face illuminated by the crack of moonlighting in from the window, and her long eyshes quivered like butterfly wings as she slept.


    Heh, even when sleeping, Senior Sister doesn''t lose her grace.


    As I watched Senior Sister sleep, I couldn''t help but think about today''s events. Especially, Senior Sister''s reaction, to that big sister.


    "Ah, I can''t make heads or tails of it."


    Today might be the first time that I''ve seen Senior Sister so on edge. Usually, whenever faced with any hardship or obstacles, Senior Sister would meet time all with cold indifference.


    But this time, yielded a different reaction when it came to that big sister.


    I wonder what it was about that big sister that made Senior Sister so worried.


    "Fei Fu Qu," testing the name on tongue, it didn''t seem familiar, nor do I recall ever hearing that name before, nheless of the mysterious Fei Family.


    And yet, that strange feeling sits at the back of mind. It might''ve gone unnoticed before, but now lingers in the back of my mind.


    "Fei Fu Qu, just who are you?"

 Chapter 49: Family Dinner

    Chapter 49: Family Dinner


    Heh, well


    This is awkward. (  ;)


    In therge dining hall, the sound of chopsticks clinked against porcin bowls as Senior Sister''s family and I sat around arge circr table, no one had said a word since the meal started.


    It''s been a few days since the imperial banquet, and to my surprise, the head of the household invited me over for dinner for the first time since I arrived.


    Well, I suppose I can''tin as I did arrive uninvited.


    Senior Sister seemed hesitant to let me dine with her rtives, but eventually, I managed to convince her to let mee.


    Now, looking back, perhaps Senior Sister was right about me noting. (;)


    Meekly eating my rice, I couldn''t get over how awkwardly quiet this dinner was. What kind of family is this where no one talks or says anything for its duration?


    What am I supposed to do? Just sit here and eat in silence?


    Despite the abundance of delicacies on the table, not many took any initiative to pick a single piece. At most, they would dip their chopsticks in the dish once, before leaving it to cool.


    Ah, these rich people don''t know how to be thrifty!


    Look at all this food! This entire amount could feed a whole family of twelve!


    Heck, maybe even this amount might suffice as one meal for Master alone!


    Aiyah, such a waste.


    I would make a move on some of the delicious dishes before me, especially some of that steamed fish.


    However, this tension in the room was so awkward; I was a bit afraid to bring attention to myself.


    "Here," suddenly, Senior Sister dropped a tender piece of white fish into my bowl. "If you want to eat it, then eat."


    Ah, Senior Sister! You''re my hero, thank you! (-)


    Biting into the tender white flesh, I couldn''t help but moan out a bit of how good it was!


    What kind of fish is this? It''s so tasty! ( )


    Ignoring my previous embarrassment, I went ahead and helped myself to another serving of fish.


    Hehe, since no one wants to eat it, let this auntie have the honor of doing so! ( )


    Peeking at Senior Sister from the corner of my eye, I watched as she slowly ate her food, but barely touched the items that thedy beside her father dropped on her te.


    Hmm, I wonder what this is about.


    Suddenly, a throaty grunt interrupted the awkward calm in the room.


    The sound source came from the one sitting next to the head of the table, Senior Sister''s father,


    "Ahem," Father Ye coughed once more before wiping his mouth with a napkin before shing a polite smile. "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, it''s an honor for our humble family to host such an esteemed guest."


    "Oh, um, the honor is mine?


    I suppose I should thank you for letting me stay so long."


    After all, I did just kind of barge into here and demanded to see Senior Sister.


    Heck and I didn''t even ask to stay for the night, so I must be overstepping my stay. And, it''s already been a week since I came, so perhaps this is where they shove me out with a smile.


    "But of course," heughed. "You''re the junior sister of my dear daughter.


    We wouldn''t dare turn you away at the door."


    "Hah, hah, um, yeah. Thank you for that," stretching a smile across my face, I tried to ease the room''s awkward mood.


    Why do I have a bad feeling about this? (   )


    "Hmm," Father Ye smiled without teeth. "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, I assume that you must''ve apanied my daughter for a long time, yes?"


    "Em, that''s right. Almost a year now."


    Hmm, now that I think about it, it has been a long time since my Senior Sister got hit in the face by my kite.


    Haha, I''m sure that Senior Sister forgot all about that now


    Right? (;)


    "Yes, and during that time, my daughter has grown into a fine woman. Don''t you agree?"


    Suddenly, the temperature in the room began to drop ever so slightly.


    Peeking at Senior Sister from the corner of my eyes, I could see that she stopped eating and kept her head down, obscuring my view of her face.


    "Uh, yeah. Of course." Did she look that differentpared to a year ago? She still looks as beautiful as ever.


    "And won''t it be a waste if she remained unmarried and alone?"


    "Huh? How would she be alone?" Senior Sister would have me, of course. And I''m not sure about her family situation, but they have her back too, right? (''_`)


    "Haha, of course, she wouldn''t truly be alone," heughed. "But it would be a shame if my beautiful daughter became an old spinster, yes?"


    "Um-"


    Abruptly, the temperature in the room dropped immensely, more so than I''ve ever felt before.


    "Father," an eerily calm and cold tone came from Senior Sister as Ye Chun tried to calm her down. "If you will excuse me," she muttered, brushing off Ye Chun''s hand before leaving the room.


    "You-"


    "Senior Sister-" Getting out my chair, I tried to run after her, but Ye Chun grabbed hold of me, shaking his head softly.


    Slumping back in my seat, I couldn''t wrap my head around what had just happened. I haven''t seen Senior Sister do anything like that before. (A;)


    "Hmph," suddenly, for the first time of this entire night, the elderly family head said something. "This old man has grown tired of this repetitive talk; it has spoiled tonight''s dinner once again."


    With the help of his cane and a maidservant, the old man stood up. "Everyone can eat dinner back in their rooms. This old man will be leaving."


    Father Ye looked as if he wanted to say something but was quicklyforted by thedy beside him.


    Dismissing the rest of the family, everyone got up to leave.


    "Well," Ye Chun piped up beside me, "That was another disaster."


    "Uh, yeah," what was that about?


    First, Father Ye started to ask me questions, and the next thing is that Senior Sister stormed out of the room, aiyah.


    I don''t understand what''s going on.


    "Hey," Ye Chun smiled. "Care to join me for some tea? Xiao Hua might not be able to apany you for some time, and I don''t know about you, but I could go for some fresh air, right now."


    "Eh, sure," after that whole affair, I supposed it would be good to have a change of scenery.


    ---


    Seated in a gazebo, it was the same one where I gave Senior Sister her sword. As I overlooked the quiet frozen pond, the mellow view was a stark contrast to tonight''s heated dinner.


    "Here," pushing over a cup of steaming tea, Ye Chun smiled. "I hope you don''t mind having Oolong tea."


    "It''s fine, I can drink or eat just about anything," graciously taking the cup with both hands, I felt the hot tea warm my hands as I looked over the winter scenery.


    I wonder where Senior Sister is right now (''^)


    "I wouldn''t worry about Xiao Hua too much," as if reading my thoughts, Ye Chun sipped his tea with a tired smile. "Whenever she and Father butt heads, she always does this."


    "She does?" It seemed so unlike the polite and cold Senior Sister that I know. Even when she''s mad, she always endured it with a quiet fury


    "Eh," Ye Chun nodded as he took a sip of tea. "It''s tough to make Xiao Hua mad. At most, she would be upset for a short period before letting the issue go.


    She has a rather mild temper, in my opinion."


    Wait! Does that mean perhaps, that she never got that angry with me in the past?


    Was she possibly just messing with this auntie then?! (;)


    All of those times, I had to endure Senior Sister fury over my rather minor errors; she wasn''t mad?


    Was all my suffering for nothing then?! (;)//


    Aiyah, I can''t believe the number ofyers I have uncovered from Senior Sister after just one trip!


    I''ve been deceived!


    I think I need to lie down or something.


    "Pfft! Haha," Ye Chun suddenly started sputtering intoughter as he held his stomach, hysterically. He could barely keep himself together as he leaned over the table, trying to stifle hisughs with one hand.


    What''s so funny, young man?! `''


    Do not you realize how much I went through whenever Senior Sister got mad at me? The amount of suffering that I went through? All of that time that I couldn''t sit down properly because of Senior Sister''s punishments?!


    And all of that time locked up in closed-door cultivation  lost! (`'' ;)/


    Time and youth that I will never get back!


    How dare you make light of this auntie''s suffering!


    Although you''re a cool guy,e on! Have some sympathy for this girl!


    "You know," Ye Chunughed between wiping his tears away. "I''m d that Xiao Hua has someone like you by her side."


    "Oh," calming myself down a bit, I downed the rest of my tea, which had grown cold. "It''s no problem, I guess. I sort of just stuck myself to Senior Sister when we first met."


    "Em, well, I''m thankful you were so assertive," heughed before taking another sip of tea. "Xiao Hua has a difficult time getting close with others, so to know that someone so loyal to her will stay with her is reassuring," as a mncholic expression made its way on Ye Chun''s face, he stopped talking.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Hah, it''s perhaps best if Xiao Hua told you these things herself."


    ---


    Wandering through the meandering paths and walkways of Ye Manor, I was starting to regret declining Ye Chun''s offer of bringing me back to my room.


    Haha, oh well!


    I''m sure that I''ll find my way back eventually! It''s not like this ce can keep me here forever! (**)


    And unlike Yun Cai Peak, I''m sure that there won''t be random traps for me to climb out of either!


    This walk back should be a breeze!


    A few hourster


    "This is not a breeze," slumping against the wall; I crouched on a piece of pavement that the snow failed to cover.


    For the past few hours, or however long, I found myself wandering in circles. Corridors seem to bend together, creating a massivebyrinth of some sort.


    What kind of manor is this?


    Is there some array under my feet that makes it impossible for me to navigate anywhere?!


    "Haha, great!


    Now how am I supposed to find my way back!"


    I mean, there should''ve been some servants around here, but not a single person had walked past strangely enough!


    Even more so, when I tried to climb over the walls to see where I was, all of the rooftops look the same, making it impossible to differentiate which one was mine!


    And I wasn''t about to drop down into some random courtyard for fear of being mistaken as an assassin or whatever.


    "Aiyah! I don''t know you do it, Naran!" If I had a piece of silver for each time I got lost, I would be rolling in money!


    No!


    What is this mindset, Naran!


    Standing up, I brushed off the kes of snow that had gathered on my shoulders. "You''re a brave and strong woman! You''ve been through worse traps and mazes before! How could this manor be your final resting ce!


    Plus! Senior Sister can''t alwayse to your rescue! You have to help yourself!"


    With this renewed sense of motivation, I patted myself on the back one more time for good measure, "Let''s do this!" ( v )


    ---


    Naran, you''re incredible at deluding yourself  but!


    I believe this time will be a sess!


    Hopefully.


    "And right about now, I should be in my courtyard!"


    Rounding another corner, suddenly, the tip of a sword pointed itself at my throat.


    Haha or not (;v)

 Chapter 50: Ginger Milk Pudding

    Chapter 50: Ginger Milk Pudding


    "Haha, hi, Senior Sister."


    How the heck did I get myself into a situation like this?


    Trying my best not to appear intimidating, I stered a broad smile on to cover up my nervousness within. (;)


    Senior Sister, please drop the sword away from me! I don''t want its first blood to be that of its creator! ('';;`)


    "Junior Sister," dropping her sword, she ced it back into its sheath. "What are you doing here?"


    "Haha, um, you know, I''m just," I tried to think of a reasonable answer as my eyes wandered for a solution.


    Unfortunately, I made the mistake of looking behind Senior Sister, as all thatid there was pure carnage. ('''';)


    In therge training yard, piles of broken wooden dummies, splintered beyond recognition, with massive sword gashes marking the surrounding pirs, as the ground littered with fresh sword marks that were still steaming from impact.


    Mild temper, my a*s, Ye Chun! `''


    Is this your definition of a ''mild temper,'' you bastard!


    This is perhaps the angriest that I''ve ever seen Senior Sister!


    Well, her face didn''t show it, but I could read bodynguage! (;;)


    However, despite the string of curses running through my mind, I tried to keep my terror and rage within. "Heh, he, I''m just, uh, exploring!"


    "Exploring," a crease appeared between her brows, unconvinced as her eyes narrowed, sharp as des. "In the middle of the night.


    In winter.


    And after you''ve already had an entire tour of the manor with Ye Chun."


    "Uh, yep! You know it''s best to explore ces while it''s in different conditions, unlike its norm! It um, makes it so that you''re ready for anything to happen."


    "Like what."


    "Like um," tugging at my cor, I began to sweat profusely despite the weather. (v;)


    Geez, Senior Sister, do you need to look at me so intensely? You''re kind of freaking this junior out!


    Along with her new sword in hand and sharp ck eyes, she looked as if she were ready to kill someone.


    "Like, like, getting lost at in the middle of the woods, or um,


    Running into sword-wielding women."


    "Is that so?"


    "Haha, yeah," scratching my head; I began my retreat, back to safety. "You know, it''ste.


    I better go back to my room-" ==(*''`)


    Turning to leave, I was suddenly yanked back by my cor as an ominous feeling came up my gut.


    Uh oh. (;)


    "S-Senior Sister?"


    "How long has it been since Ist trained with you?"


    Gulp.


    "Haha, Senior Sister," wiggling my way out of her grasp, I abandoned my cloak to escape her iron grip. "It was nice bumping into you and even more to have that pleasant dinner with your family.


    But, it''s gettingte, so I think I better-"


    However, before I could run away and escape, I found myself trapped against the wall, as Senior Sister''s arm blocked my exit.


    Heh, he, what is the meaning of this Senior Sister?!


    "You seem to have a lot of energy.


    Junior Sister, why don''t you show this senior how much you improved."


    "Hah, ha, Senior Sister, you can''t be serious right?"


    Senior Sister was serious.


    Heh, he, help!===(TT)


    ---


    Ugh, someone


    Save this auntie! (~o~)


    Wu wu wu, how is it possible that I got roped into this! I don''t even remember what happened!


    Crawling away from Senior Sister, I plopped onto the cold hard ground. I must get away from such a monstrous woman!


    Sprawled out on the icy stone, I couldn''t help but shiver from the contrast of hot and cold. However, I couldn''t find any strength within me to get up and move elsewhere.


    Heh, perhaps I do die here after all. ( ;;)


    As I looked up towards the sky with a prayer on my tongue, in the inky night sky, a shiny silver coin shined brightly; until a pretty face blocked it.


    Is this perhaps where one ascends to heaven with a prettydy on one''s arm?


    Smooth pale skin, dark ck eyes, pale pink lips, and long flowing hair, possibly the most beautiful woman I everid eyes on, looked down at me.


    Hah, what a beautiful sister.


    "Heh are you Chang'' e," looking at the pretty sister''s face, she didn''t respond, "Have youe to escort me to heaven after my eight sufferings?"


    "Tch," Senior Sister scoffed softly. "What nonsense. How could you ascend so quickly?"


    "Oh. So you must be a death messenger then.


    Alright then, take me away from this mortal realm" _(:)_


    "Get off the ground, Junior Sister. You''ll get sick."


    "Em," lifting my arms in the air, I waited for her to grab them. (''`)


    "Sigh, goodness," taking both my hands, Senior Sister lifted me off the ground.


    "Ughh," my body began to scream as I was brought back into an upright position. "Everything hurts, wu wu wu." (*>_<*)


    "There, there," as Senior Sister soothingly rubbed my back, I leaned onto her for support. "You did well today."


    "Why did you make me do so many sword swings? And my legs feel like noodles from that crazy horse stance," resting more onto her body; I tried to alleviate my weight off my legs. "And it''s sote at night too" (- o  ) zzZ


    "I''m sorry," as she patted my back a few times, I enjoyed the fleeting moment of peace. "I must''ve pushed you too hard this time.


    I''ll make it up to you."


    "Huh?" How was Senior Sister going to make me?


    And since when did Senior Sisterpensate me after intense training?


    "Are you truly Senior Sister?" | |)


    "Puh," flicking my forehead lightly, she rolled her eyes. "Do you have another sister by the name Ye Lian Hua?"


    "No, but still," hmm, it''s still a bit suspicious


    "Do you want mypensation or not."


    "I want!" ()/


    ---


    Okay, maybe this isn''t so bad.


    Seated on a cushioned stool with a warm cup of tea and a nket, I watched as Senior Sister cooked something in the kitchen.


    Hmm, some good stuff. (*)=3


    Taking small sips from the steaming cup, I savored the mild sweetness of the tea as Senior Sister worked diligently on something.


    Whatever it was, it smelt pretty good.


    "Hmm, hmm," thumping my leg under the table, I waited impatiently to find out what Senior Sister was making.


    "Your legs seem to be fine now," Senior Sistermented without turning around.


    Stopping my movements, I tried to calm down the pent up jitters within me. "Yeah, well, my legs are just shaky from the cold; that''s all." (;)


    "Hmm," turning around Senior Sister carried over two porcin bowls and gently set them down before me.


    Inside the bowls was a bright amber colored liquid with some white sediment at the bottom. And from the spicy aromatic smell, it was ginger.


    Was this mypensation? Some squeezed ginger juice? ( )?


    "Uh is this?"


    "Not yet," grabbing two spoons, Senior Sister handed them to me. "Stir the two mixtures until the white starch in the bowl and the juice are evenly mixed."


    "Uh, okay," taking the spoons, I mixed the two bowls with both hands, questioning what Senior Sister''s actual n was.


    After a few minutes, she returned with arge teapot and began to pour the hot liquid into the bowls.


    Milk? Why was Senior Sister adding milk?


    "Uh, can I?"


    "Not yet," Senior Sister responded as she focused on the two bowls cool slowly.


    Oh okay. (''_`)


    Following Senior Sister''s lead, I patiently waited for whatever was supposed to happen. Unconsciously, my leg began to bounce once more, causing small ripples in the bowls.


    However, I promptly stopped when Senior Sister shed a disapproving nce.


    Okay, okay, I''ll stop. (_ _|||)


    "Alright, it should be ready," grabbing two spoons, she gently ced them atop the liquid''s surface.


    But!


    Instead of stinking in, the spoons floated! (o;)


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "Hmm," a faint smile found it''s way on Senior Sister''s face as she pushed one of the bowls over to me. "Here."


    Looking up at Senior Sister, I waited for her approval. Once she gave the a-okay, I took hold of the spoon and dug it into the strange concoction.


    The spoon glided effortlessly through the tofu like flesh and even jiggled as I held it up.


    Taking a bite, the silky texture, apanied by the taste of sweet milk and the mild spicy tang of ginger, created a warm tingly feeling throughout my body.


    This dish was amazing! I don''t think I''ve ever had anything like this in my life! ( )


    In other words, it was tasty!


    "Umm, what is this?" Scoping arge piece, I gleefully slurped up another spoonful of the dish. "It''s so good!"


    "I''m d you like it," Senior Sister smiled as she took a small bite of hers. "It''s called ginger milk pudding[1].


    Whenever I finished my training or was upset, my mother would make this dish for me.


    She said that the ginger and the milk should help revitalize the spirit and strengthen one''s bones. "


    "Huh, interesting," shoving another spoonful into my mouth, I couldn''t help but smile. "Your mother must''ve been an amazing woman."


    After all, only an amazing woman could produce such a wonderful girl like Senior Sister! (^v^)


    "Em, she was," quietly nibbling on her pudding, Senior Sister stopped talking.


    Unlike my bowl, which was nearly empty, barely two-thirds of hers had been eaten.


    "Don''t like it?"


    "Em, not particrly," Senior Sister shrugged. "I never really liked it much, not that I would ever tell my mother that," she smiled mncholically, "as it was the only thing my mother had the strength to make.


    Hah, I suppose the memory of her making it for me is the only thing that counts."


    "Hmm, that so," it must be nice to have a mother.


    Even when young, I don''t remember having a mother; instead, it was my father and the other tribesmen.


    Back then, I didn''t care about having a mother as I never knew her, and when Father was alive, he never spoke about her either.


    I wonder if I had one, what would she be like?


    Would she be strict? Or perhaps easygoing?


    What did she look like? Did I take after her or Father?


    Would she do my hair and teach me how to put on makeup like Senior Sister?


    Would shefort me whenever I was sad or upset by cooking as Senior Sister''s did?


    Somehow while thinking about this, the sweet taste of milk had turned sour.


    "Junior Sister, are you okay?"


    Feeling some dampness around my eyes, I hastily wiped them away with my sleeve.


    What the heck was that? /(@@)


    "Haha, I''m fine! The ginger was just super spicy, that''s all! Some must''ve gotten into my eye when you poured in the milk."


    With a slight crease between her brow, Senior Sister ced her hand on my shoulder as she gave me a strange look. "Are you sure, Junior Sister? You can tell me if something is wrong."


    "Aiyah, what''s with this serious look, Senior Sister,"ughing, I stered on a wide smile with a bit of difficulty. Gently brushing off Senior Sister''s hand, I reassured her, "I''m fine! Honestly!"


    "If you say so but-"


    "Geez, Senior Sister, I''m alright," why won''t Senior Sister believe me?


    "Junior Sister-"


    "Why look at the time! It''s almost dawn!


    We better head back to our rooms.


    Plus, after all that training, I don''t know about you, but I''m beat!


    Well, goodnight, Senior Sister!"


    Senior Sister didn''t continue to press on the subject as I left the kitchen, hastily. Closing the door behind me, small puffs of air escaped my mouth.


    Whew! Nothing beats fresh morning air after eating something good! (''.)


    "Hah? What''s this?" Rubbing my eyes, I felt some liquid escape them.


    Darn, it must be the cold, dry air that''s making my eyes water.


    If not that, what else?


    [1] ginger milk pudding - a hot Chinese dessert originated in Shunde District, Guangzhou, in southern China. The main ingredients are ginger, milk, and sugar. In the original recipe, water buffalo milk is used instead of cow''s milk. There''s a chemical reaction that goes that happens in this dish that has to do with thebination of ginger and milk that make it curd.

 Chapter 51: Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 51: Unexpected Guest


    So it''s time to go back.


    It had been a little more than a week since Zhu Na Ran and I left Yun Cai Peak for the capital of the Chu Nation, however, much had happened in the cultivation world in our absence.


    Unfolding Master''s letter, it read:


    ''To my disciples,


    Although you had only left our humble sect a few days ago, unfortunately, it''s time for you toe back and fulfill your duties as Yun Cai Peak''s martial aunts.


    ording to some sect scouts and the rm of other smaller sects, there has been a surge of demonic presence along the Da Shan and Yong Jiang border and several sources report of the spiritual beasts roaming into nearby cities and towns.


    So, tobat this problem, the sect master has decided to put you two into action.


    Along with inner and outer sect disciples, you will go and help out in investigating the problematic area as well as help distribute relief and aid to those affected by these changes.


    See me as soon as you return to Yu Lan Peak.


    Your Master, Luo Yu Xing.''


    So it seems the issue with the rise in demonic energy is worse than expected.


    Before I left, recall Master saying that they had sent out a few inner sect disciples to check out the affected areas, Zhu Na Ran included, but it hasn''t gotten to the point that they need to deploy both groups of inner and outer sect disciples.


    "Sigh, for all of this to happen all within the same time."


    First, the matter of Father pushing to make Third Brother his heir, then Father with endless nagging of marriage and now this.


    Sigh.


    Pinching the area between my brows, I tried to process everything that was happening at once.


    I better go and tell Junior Sister to pack her things. We don''t have much time to waste.


    "Second Young Miss?"


    A sudden knocking on my door interrupted my thoughts as Xia Jia gently pushed the door open, letting the cold aire in.


    "There''s a guest here waiting for you."


    A guest?


    "I don''t recall inviting anyone, nor any appointments. Who is it?"


    "Um, this ve does not know. But she''s been waiting in the guest hall for about an hour now. She''s been requesting to see you."


    "Very well, I''ll go," draping my cloak over my shoulders, I followed Xia Jia outside, taking in the crisp cold morning air as we walked to the guest hall.


    However, as soon as I stepped into therge hall, I instantly regretteding.


    "Princess Consort Yu, how may I help you?"


    After getting up from her seat, Lian Yu Ying tried to walk towards me, but I took one back with each step.


    "You intend never to forgive A-Ying," she cried as her lips began to tremble. Before, I would''ve tried to appease her sadness and wipe away her tears.


    But now, it''s different.


    "S-sister Hua! Sniff I''m sorry! I never meant to steal him away from you," she sobbed as she crumpled to the floor like a fallen flower. "I-I," crawling on the ground, she grabbed onto my skirt. "I didn''t know how to tell you!


    I didn''t mean for you to get hurt!"


    I watched as Lian Yu Ying cried at me with pleading eyes.


    "S-sister Hua, I''m sorry I''m sorry I fell in love with Xuan Yu


    I knew it was wrong to pursue him, and I knew that you and he were betrothed, but I couldn''t help myself.


    Whenever you ignored him, the two of us would share a cup of tea or two and talk, and


    Sob I don''t know, but after some time I knew that he was the one.


    I''m so sorry sob I am."


    Looking down at the pathetic girl at my feet, wiping her tears with my skirt, I couldn''t help but feel an ache in my head.


    Goodness.


    "Enough. I''m tired of you chirping the same excuses every time." How long did this girl intend to ask for my forgiveness?


    Lian Yu Ying stopped crying, yet her eyes still watered. "Get off the ground, Princess Consort Yu."


    Bending down, I held my hand out for her to grab. "If someone were to see the princess kneeling before me, they would assume I bullied you."


    "No," shaking her head, she stubbornly stuck to the ground. "I-I can''t.


    Because if I do, then that will mean I have given up on asking for Sister Hua''s forgiveness."


    "Princess Consort Yu, let me ask you this.


    Do you forgive those who have bullied you back at the Lian Family?"


    Lian Yu Ying froze at my question but muttered out a quiet ''no.''


    "Then, why should I forgive you?" Crouching down to her level, I looked her straight into her eyes. "You caused me to be bullied by capital.


    You caused my family to be bullied in this nation.


    And now you have the gall toe here every time to ask for my forgiveness?"


    "Sniff," wiping her eyes, her lips trembled. "I-I''m sorry, Sister Hua."


    "Hmph.


    Is that all you can say? ''I''m sorry?''"


    Lian Yu Ying didn''t respond and continued to mope in silence.


    "Sigh.


    Before, I might''ve just dismissed out the door. Not even willing even to see a shadow of you at all nor listen to another empty apology.


    But now, I''m tired of that. I don''t want to deal with this anymore."


    "W-what, do you mean, Sister Hua?"


    "I forgive you, Lian Yu Ying," I wiped her tears and pulled her back onto her feet. "I forgive you and Xuan Yu for what you''ve done.


    But after this, I never want to see youe before me again. This will be the trade-off for my forgiveness. "


    ---


    After a few more apologies and more crying, Lian Yu Ying finally left.


    Back in my room, I copsed into a chair as I couldn''t help but feel a headacheing.


    Sigh, goodness. What time is it now? Midday?


    "Second Young Miss," Xia Jia entered the hall with a tray of tea. Gentle cing the te down, she asked, "Second Young Miss, this ve thought you disliked Princess Consort Yu."


    "Where did you hear that," picking up a steaming cup, I gently blew on its surface.


    "I- um, heard it from Eldest Young Master. Heined with some of the maids about your rtionship."


    Oh.


    Is that so?


    Perhaps I should talk to Eldest Brotherter about spilling my secrets.


    "Hmph, I see."


    "U-um, if this ve may be so bold to ask, why did Second Young Miss forgive Princess Consort Yu for stealing away your fiance?


    You would''ve be an honorable princess by now if it wasn''t for her.


    Shouldn''t you hate her?"


    "Sigh, well, that''s just how life goes, I suppose.


    She''s an honorable princess, and I am a humble cultivator. I can''t afford to keep holding mortal grudges anymore."


    In some way, I supposed Lian Yu Ying''s case was the easiest to let go, while others proved to be more difficult.


    "That''s unfair."


    "Em, I suppose so. However, it''s not so bad."


    I got to meet Zhu Na Ran after all.


    Perhaps I should be thanking Lian Yu Ying for that.


    "Oh, Second Young Miss," Xia Jia suddenly piped up. "I forgot to mention.


    Today in the kitchens, I noticed that the servants carrying Miss Zhu''s meals trays came back with untouched food."


    Untouched food?


    So strange; usually, Zhu Na Ran has a massive appetite, and even if she were full, the little gluten would still steal a few extra bites.


    So for her to not eat at all is bizarre.


    Maybe this has to do with the events ofst night?


    She did seem a bit offst night.


    "Hmm, I suppose I better check up on her."


    ---


    Rounding a corner, I arrived at Zhu Na Ran''s courtyard.


    It seemed deste and quiet today, as themps were off and the window and doors, shut tight as not a single sound came from the room.


    What is going on?


    Walking up the steps, I listened for any noise from the other side.


    There was none.


    "Stay outside and wait," I ordered Xia Jia, as I knocked on the door, "Junior Sister?"


    No response.


    As I listened to the silence, a bad feeling started to swirl in my chest.


    Somethings not right.


    "Junior Sister, I''ming in."

 Chapter 52: Promise

    Chapter 52: Promise


    I stood in a vast green in, dotted with morning frost patches as the buds of spring started to break through the soil.


    The air was fresh and quiet as the world began to wake up from its night slumber.


    Have I been here before?


    This ce seems nostalgic, yet I couldn''t pinpoint precisely when I hade here.


    Hmm, I wonder if I just saw this ce in the passing. I did travel a lot for some time, so it wouldn''t be surprising if I walked through here before.


    "Naran!"


    Whipping my head around, I turned to the familiar call. "Father?"


    "Naran, there you are," Father smiled, yet I couldn''t see his face. "I''ve been looking all around for you.


    Tsk, don''t run off like that, okay?"


    "Em," nodding my head frantically, it felt like my head would snap off if I went too fast.


    "Oh?" Crouching down to my level, he smiled, "What do we have here?"


    Huh?


    Looking down in my hands was a small bouquet of bell-shaped white flowers, all neatly tied with a piece of string.


    "Hmm, Ling Lan[1]," Father mused. "Did you run off to pick them?"


    "Eh, I did."


    "Are they for this father?"


    "Em," nodding, I held out the bunch of flowers to him. "They''re for you!"


    "Aw, my daughter is so thoughtful," he grinned as he grabbed the flowers with one hand and me with the other. Hoisting me up into the air, he ced me in the crook of his arm while the other held the flowers'' bundle. "Naran, did you know that these flowers are Father''s favorite?"


    "No," resting my head on his shoulder, the soft fur cor of his cloak, tickled my cheek. "I just thought that they looked pretty."


    After all, they were the only flowers to bloom this early, and they looked fascinating!


    "Well, do you want me to tell you the meaning behind these flowers?"


    "Yeah!" Father always had nuggets of information on the nts that grew around here. He said that he learned all of these during his time as a student in the central valley.


    Although I haven''t been there before, it seemed like an exciting ce.


    Greenery and animals of all colors and mountains that seemingly touched the sky!


    It must be a magical ce, and Father even promised me that he would take me there when I was older!


    Hmph, if only time flew a bit more quickly, then I would finally get to visit this mysteriousnd with Father!


    "Alright," Father smiled as he held up the flowers, admiring their shape. "Ling Lan, the flower means that one is iplete without the person that receives it.


    But, don''t miscalcte the flower season or love a flower mistakenly.


    Once you get lost, there''s no way back. It might be the flower that lets you down," Father muttered as he continued to admire the hanging blossoms with a sad look in his face.


    "Father?" I looked up, confused. "Why are you so sad?"


    "Ah, nothing," soon the sad expression washed away from his face as a bright grin reced it. "Now, how should I reward my sweet daughter for giving her father such a great gift?


    Hmm?"


    "Uh, meat!" Meat is always a good reward! Especially a big piece!


    "Alright," Fatherughed, "how about a hug as well?"


    Suddenly, Father squeezed me tightly as he nuzzled his face against my cheek.


    "Ah, no! Haha!" Squealing andughing, I tried to squirm away from my father''s beard as rough bristles as it brushed against my skin. "Please, haha!"


    "Alright, I''ll spare my Naran for now,"ughing, Father pulled away as we started to return to the camp. "But remember, the hug monster wille for youter!"


    "Haha! Okay!"


    The scene started to fade away as I was no longer in Father''s protective arms, but by myself now. Stranded in a field of soft green grass, I looked around to find if anywhere were nearby.


    But, there was no one.


    It''s alright! I''m sure that Father wille for me!


    He always does!


    However, as time passed, no one came.


    "Whew, it''s cold out here," who knew that such a warm ce would have such cold nights?


    Getting up, I stretched my legs before deciding to walk around a bit. I''m sure that someone on camp patrol will spot me or something.


    Plus, it''s already getting sote, so there must be someone looking for me, right?


    Wandering around through the grassy field, the grass around me grew taller as the sky darkened, almostpletely camouging me in its reeds. A red hazy coated the air as the sun began to set, and the chirping crickets sung their lubies with the gentle sway of the wind.


    "Father?


    Where are you? Naran wants to go home now "


    As I traveled through the grass, I spotted a grow of a campfire in the distance.


    There it is!


    I must be close!


    Running through the field, I pushed the brush in front of me aside as I sprinted towards the light. "Father! Father!"


    However, when I came closer, I could hear the distant cries and screams as the light came nearer as the air also became harder to breathe; as with eachbored breath, the taste of char and ash burned my lungs.


    "Father? Cough, cough!


    Father! Where are you?


    Naran, cough, ising!


    Cough, Fath-


    Oof!"


    Tripping over my two left feet, I fell to the ground just before making out of the grass. "Ow," pushing myself off the ground, I could see a small opening between the reeds illuminated by the hot reheat that burned from outside from my protective covering.


    Brushing myself off, I crawled towards the opening, covering my nose and mouth from the stench. Peeking on to the other side, whatid there


    Whatid there


    whatid there


    "...father?


    Why are youying on the ground like that? You told me I shouldn''t sleep on the ground like that," Crawling out of my hiding spot, I rushed over to his side. "Plus, if youy down like that, then bugs will crawl into your mouth!


    And dirt too!"


    "Let Naran help you up," with what feeble strength I had; I lifted his upper body so that his head rested on my shoulder. "Father, you have to get up and clean yourself, or else Naran won''t let Father kiss her anymore!"


    As I tried to sit him upright, I heard a groan of paine from his bloodied mouth. "Father?"


    Father is awake!


    "Na...ran, what are you doing here," coughing up some blood, it sttered onto my shoulder. Before I would''ve squealed in fear, yet I couldn''t find it within me to care right now.


    "What do you mean, what am I doing here? I-I still didn''t get my reward." Father, you still promised me meat! You promised you would take me to the valley to see birds and nts of rainbow colors; the tall and towering mountains that could touch the sky


    You promised


    "Naran," Father choked out, "Naran, you must leave," struggling to lift himself, he almost copsed back down onto me before nting his hands down for support.


    "L-leave? How could I leave?"


    How could I leave without Father?


    "Naran, please," Father begged. I didn''t like the way that Father looked at me with those pleading eyes.


    "No!" My lips began to tremble as my vision blurred. Hastily wiping my eyes, my eyes stung from the heat and smoke in the air.


    "I''m not leaving," hugging him, I refused to let go as my fingering dug into his fur coat. Looking over his shoulder, I could see blood pouring out of Father''s legs as a singlerge gash cut through both of them. "I don''t want to go


    Please


    Please don''t make Naran go!


    I want... sob I want to stay with Father"


    I don''t want to go! Where would I go without Father?


    Every since I could walk, he said I followed him like a little tail.


    How could one detach their tail like nothing?


    My throat began to grow tight as it became harder to breathe. Whether it was the smoke or my sobs, I didn''t know.


    "My Naran," I felt something wet on my other shoulder, "Father''s sorry. I broke my promise"


    Suddenly, with a hard shove, I was plunged into darkness.


    "No!"


    Thest thing I could see was Father''s face. His clear image that looked sixty percent like mine, smiling at me with tears in his eyes.


    "Father is sorry, Naran."


    "Father!"


    The darkness grew hot.


    Painfully hot, as hot the pits of hell.


    However, it was iparable to the pain in my chest.


    "Father!


    Father! How could you!


    You promised!"


    You promised Naran!


    "Zhu Na Ran!"


    Suddenly sitting up in bed, my chest heaved as I took in greedy gulps of air as I couldn''t help but shiver as my clothes clung tightly to my slick skin.


    "It''s alright," hugging me tightly; I heard Senior Sister''s steady heartbeat as she held me in her arms. "It''s alright, Zhu Na Ran.


    You''re safe now."


    Quickly trying to control my breathing, I stered on a smile as I hastily wiped my eyes with the best of my abilities. "Senior Sister, what are you doing here?"


    Remember to smile three times, Naran.


    One.


    Senior Sister didn''t answer me as she held me close.


    "Senior Sister, I''m fine now! Honestly!"


    Two.


    Pulling back slightly, Senior Sister scanned my face with a strange look in her eyes. Letting go of me, she held my face in her hands.


    It felt rather good as she started to massage the area under my eyes. Closing my eyes, I savored the cooling and gentle sensation as I felt whatever worries that came to mind, fleeting away.


    "Zhu Na Ran, it''s alright. I''m here. Nothing can hurt you here."


    Three.


    "Tsk, I''m okay, Senior Sister. I''m serious!


    Senior-"


    "Enough," Senior Sister cut in. "You don''t need to pretend around me," a weird look shed in Senior Sister''s eyes.


    I don''t like it.


    "Geez, Senior Sister? What pretend? What are you saying? I just had a weird dream, that''s all! Now can you please let me go?


    I''m hungry!


    Aiyah, what time is it?"


    Looking at the slightly open window, I could see that it was midday!


    "Midday! Oh my goodness, I have so much I need to do!


    Excuse me, Senior Sister, can I get some privacy? I need to get ready!"


    Where had the time gone?


    And how could''ve I let myself sleep this long?


    Usually, my natural rm would have woken me up way past this time, even if I wanted to sleep!


    Plus! What about all of the food sent my way!


    Had it all gone to waste? That''s at least two meals of delicious food, thrown out!


    I need to go and chase after that meal maid to tell I haven''t finished eating yet!


    Flinging the quilt off my legs, I tried to go around Senior Sister, however before my feet could even touch the ground, I was pulled back into bed.


    "Senior Sister-"


    Holding me in her arms, Senior Sister pressed me tightly against her body. I could hear her heartbeat rapidly against her chest.


    Or was it my own?


    "It''s okay, Zhu Na Ran," she muttered as shebed her fingers through my matted hair. "You don''t need to tell me anything.


    Just sit here and rx," humming some unknown tune, Senior Sister began to rock me gently as if I was a baby.


    And yet, although I felt a rise in protest in my throat, the words seemed unable to escape.


    The room grew quiet with the sound of Senior Sister''s humming as I stopped trying to struggle my way out.


    Cradled in her arms, I couldn''t see Senior Sister''s face as shebed my knotted hair gently and slowly. "It''s alright, Zhu Na Ran.


    Nothing of harm wille to you.


    I wouldn''t let them.


    I''m staying by your side even if you try and kick me away."


    "You promise?"


    "I promise you, Zhu Na Ran."


    Heh, how many times have I heard that line before?


    Yet, oddly enough, I was assured by Senior Sister''s words as I felt my consciousness fading away.


    You promised, Senior Sister.


    [1] Ling Lan - Lily of the Valley. Though it has an auspicious meaning, it''s highly poisonous with a sweet smell to it.

 Chapter 53: Pouch

    Chapter 53: Pouch


    "Whew! It''s finally time to go back home!" Hopping out of the carriage, I couldn''t help but stretch my stiff limbs. (^^)


    Around me, civilians bustled by as people filtered in and out of the teleportation station. The air is filled with liveliness as sellers hawked their wares, and children yed in the snow.


    Taking in the fresh winter morning air, I greedily inhaled the cold air.


    Finally, no longer within my confinement! No longer being held down in bed by Senior Sister and made to rest, haha! (.)


    I''m free! Haha, free, baby!


    Free to explore the glorious outside world, haha!


    And, I''m even free to go about the world again for a mission! Woo hoo!


    Although, I can''t say that I''m too happy with the extra ''missions'' that Master sent me in secret.


    Ten level-three fire pheasants!


    Five level-five king rainbow cod!


    Third level-eight ten-thousand-year-old ms!


    The went on and on until it practically reached the ground! That old man!


    Sending me out again to retrieve his luxurious groceries as if I was some errand boy, tch!


    Is this trip really for pacifying demons, or is it an errand run disguised as a mission?  (_


    But, even so, Master''s offer this time is pretty tempting


    No! Where is your dignity, Naran?!


    Don''t you remember what happenedst time? You barely got yourself out in one piece!


    But. This time I have Senior Sister around.


    It would be nice to have some extra help this time around. We can even split the profits if Senior Sister is willing to bend her rules a bit.


    Huh, I''ll need to think about this moreter. (_`)


    "It''s cold out," suddenly, a cloak draped itself over my shoulders as Senior Sister walked up behind. "You''ve just recovered, it''s not good for you to get sick again."


    "Hmph," puffing my cheeks, I pouted as Senior Sister started securing the cloak around my neck, "Senior Sister, it was just a small fever. I''m fine now!" (#)


    "Hmm," after fastening the knot, Senior Sister brushed the snow off my shoulders. "It''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Senior Sister, I''ve already recovered from that fever long ago!


    Tsk, plus, I''m already wearing a fur coat along with cotton undergarments, and a belly warmer[1] that Senior Sister insisted that I wear. Not to mention, she ced a warming ward around me before we left.


    What am I? A fragile noble young miss that hasn''t seen the light of day in the real world!? (*m*)


    Senior Sister, I''ve gone through much colder than this is in much less, so I think I''m fine!


    Whew, tugging at my cor, I could feel beads of sweat starting to run down my neck. It''s getting pretty hot now.


    Of course, I could only keep my grievance within as Senior Sister left my side to say farewell to Ye Chen.


    Helped out of the carriage, Ye Chun engulfed Senior Sister in a massive hug. Unfortunately, the thick garments that he was wearing didn''t help much as he struggled to wrap his arms aroundpletely.


    "Hah, poor Senior Sister," she only got to see her family for such a short time and to have to spend her New Year celebrating in the wilderness.


    Well, that''s just not very ideal cause I''m pretty sure that there are no fresh dumplings in the wild


    Or is there?


    Hmm I''ll have to ask Master about that when we return.


    "Pleasant seeing you here," a familiar melodic voice called out softly. "I wasn''t sure if I''d ever see you again."


    Eh?


    Turning around, a young miss in red stood out in a sea of white and grey.


    Oh! It''s that big sister that I met at the pce!


    Hmm, what was her name again? Fei Fei something


    Ah! Fei Fu Qu! That''s right! ()


    Standing out in this dreary weather, she smiled like a bodhisattva as she walked up to me. "Oh, yeah! It''s nice to see you again. How''s your maid?"


    "She''s resting," she smiled. "It''s such a coincidence to see you again. Such a small world, isn''t it?"


    "Em, it is!" I know Senior Sister told me to stay for thisdy, Fei Fu Qu, but she seems like such a nice person!


    Agh, I don''t know what to do


    "You-" Fei Fu Qu started before I suddenly was pulled away.


    "Excuse us," appearing out of nowhere; Senior Sister cut Fei Fu Qu as she started to make her way to the station entrance, leaving Fei Fu Qu behind. "Junior Sister, it''s time to go."


    "Eh?


    Senior Sister, wait-"


    "Miss Zhu," reaching out to me, Fei Fu Qu grabbed my hand with a smile as she gave it a squeeze. "Stay safe."


    "Hah? Uh, okay," slowly letting go of her hand, I followed behind Senior Sister as she led me to our station.


    However, I couldn''t help but look back at Fei Fu Qu''s lonely figure as she began to disappear in the crowd.


    "Still looking back," Senior Sister muttered coldly.


    "Eh?" Is Senior Sister mad that I met up with that big sister? But it wasn''t even intentional! "Em, no," I just feel bad for Fei Fu Qu.


    She looked so lonely, standing by herself. (..)


    "Hmm," Senior Sister harrumphed as we came to a stop. Looking down, she nodded her head to my hand. "What''s that in your hand?"


    "Huh?" Looking down at the hand that Fei Fu Qu grabbed, a small red pouch, no bigger than my palm sat in the center.


    How did I not feel this in my palm?


    So strange.


    "What is it?"


    "Let me see," snatching up the small bag, Senior Sister narrowed her eyes at the little gift as if wanting to pry it open of its secrets.


    "It''s just a protection amulet," handing it back to me; she frowned slightly. "Though I''d rather you throw it away, perhaps it woulde in handyter."


    "Okay," admiring the delicate gold embroidery for a second, I quickly tucked it away into my breast pouch, beforetching on Senior Sister''s arm like a sticky rice ball.


    Hehe, it feels good to cling onto Senior Sister like this. I''m not sure when I developed this habit, but it''s starting to feel like second nature. ( )


    "You-" Senior Sister suddenly started to redden at my gesture. Hehe, how long has it been since I''ve seen that look?


    "Onwards!" I want to go on our first mission together as soon as possible! "Adventure awaits us, Senior Sister!"


    "H-heh, slow down," surprised, Senior Sister''s continued to glow as I tugged her along behind me. "We still have time!"


    "Hah?


    Adventure waits for no one! We must hurry!


    Plus, this should be our first official mission together! We''re finally getting some action! Aren''t you excited?! (((o(**)o)))


    So let''s go!"


    "Alright, alright," Senior Sister nodded as she tried to cool her features.


    Hehe, it''s always good to look at Senior Sister''s face. Especially so when she acts cute like this! ( )


    ---


    What in the world


    "Snore heh pork


    Hehe,e back roasted duck snore!"


    Who knew that one quick stop back home would lead to seeing this abomination.


    Standing in what I think is the main hall of Yu Lan Peak, I couldn''t help but be in absolute awe at how much has changed within two weeks.


    Master, you outdid yourself this time. _


    Sleeping atop a mountain of bones and scraps, Master snoozed without a worry in the world.


    Heck, he even has a half-eaten duck leg in his hand!


    It''s self-evident that the Master had eaten himself into another fooda.


    And I should probably wake him up before Senior Sister gets here because if she does


    Well, it wouldn''t be a good oue for anyone. (_;)


    Looking around, I found a random stick that looked long enough to reach over the mountain made of food remnants.


    As I came a bit closer, I couldn''t help but cover my nose at the stench that protruded from the trash pile. "Geez, how the hell does Master live without us here?"


    Cautiously inching the stick closer to him, I gave a few experimentally pokes.


    Poke.


    Poke, poke.


    "Em," wiggling a bit, Master grumbled something in his sleep before scratching the spot I poked him.


    "Tch, still not going to wake up, huh?!"  (_


    We''re on borrowed time right now, Master! Senior Sister should be back any minute!


    Poke. Poke.


    Poke.


    Poke, poke, poke, poke-


    Like an ancient beast stirred from its rest, Master rose from his bed of bones, grumbling as he sat in annoyance. "Argh! Who dares awaken this grandmaster-"


    Eyesnding on me, Master''s demeanor suddenly changed. "Oh! It''s just my dear little disciple! Well, hah, you''re back pretty early!"


    Hastily getting down from his pile, he tried to wipe himself clean, but it didn''t seem to do much good as it only smeared pre-existing stains.


    After a few swipes, Master seemed to have given up. "Eh, it''s fine," shrugging, he began to scratch his messy beard. "So, what brings you back so soon, my dear disciple?


    Oh! Could it be that you''re already finished? Where''s this master''s food that I requested you to get? "


    "What? No! Senior Sister and I had just arrived back."


    Although, apparently, it seems we''re a bitte as about two-thirds of assigned squads have already left earlier this week.


    If anything, we''re already behind schedule.


    Hehe Senior Sister wasn''t too pleased with such news. (;)


    But no matter!


    Senior Sister is such a fantastic genius, and with my talent, I''m sure that we will be the first to finish even if we''re thest to start, haha! ( )


    "Anyways, Master, I''m just dropping by to check on you and to get a few things-" suddenly covering my nose, I didn''t like the smell that was wafting from Master.


    Pinching my nose, I asked, "Master, when was thest time you bathed?


    Or even changed your clothes?" Suddenly, I started to have a bad feelinging up my gut.


    Or perhaps that was just lunch. (lll)


    "Hmm," Master hummed as he began to stroke his beard in thought. "I''ve lost count at this point Eh, don''t remember!


    But it''s okay! Who cares! It''s not like my eldest-"


    "What. In. Heaven''s. Name"


    Whelp, we''re dead.


    [1] belly-warmer - a pouch that people would wear under their clothes. In which they would ce hot stones in them to warm their stomach.

 Chapter 54: Weapon

    Chapter 54: Weapon


    Running through the jungle, a young maiden vainly attempted to escape from the prowling beast behind her.


    Looking back, she saw the beast only gaining more ground as she started to enter the thicker brush of the woods as she aimlessly ran away.


    Yet, she did not cry for help nor cry out in fear. Perhaps out of pride or fear, not a single peep escaped from the girl''s mouth.


    However, to any experienced predator, the scent of fear clung to the poor girl''s body like an alluring perfume.


    Perched from above, Long Yuan watched as the girl and beast ran down below, his eyes gleamed with barely disguised lust and greed.


    ''Damn, she''s one little beauty,'' he mused as ascivious smile crawled onto his face; licking his lips, he asked, "What is my sess rate, should I act now, Zhuang Zhi."


    Popping out from Long Yuan''s sleeve, the sleek pearl did a scan of the forest within the five hundred li of its position. "Calibrating. At Host''s current time and position, Host has a 56% sess rate."


    "Hmm, it''s more than half," he muttered as he watched them from above.


    "Host is correct; however, this sess rate may fluctuate as time goes by. This system rmends that Host treads carefully," the pearl warned as it slipped back into Long Yuan''s sleeve.


    ''Tsk, On the one hand, one should value their life more than anything.


    But one the other hand, it would be a waste for such a fine woman to die so brutally.''


    "Very well, Zhuang Zhi," standing up from his tree branch, Long Yuan unleashed his new weapon.


    "Heh, this never gets old," twirling his right hand, the iron ring around his finger transformed into a long shining sword in one fluid movement.


    ording to the original plotline, Long Yuan would''ve found this sword during this expedition after being trapped in the ancient sect treasury full of valuable scriptures and weapons! Piles of gold and silver! Nooks and crannies, filled with ancient secrets and techniques.


    It''s only right as the son of heaven that he should receive such treasures!


    And, as heavens would have it, he managed to find this heavenly-grade weapon far before the original timeline, Long Yuan''s sword, Liu Qing[1].


    Forged in heavenly grade iron and mes, it said that this wondrous de could split heavens itself.


    ''Although, my onlyint is that of its one weakness: if reforged by the same mes that created the de, it instantly bes trash! ''


    In the original plot, Long Yuan almost lost his heavenly treasure after a brief encounter with a user of the Zhu Yang me.


    Known for their excellent prowess of creating heavenly grade weapons and producing several powerful cultivators over the centuries, the reclusive Zhu Yang n was once the pinnacle of heavenly-weapons.


    Any notable cultivator who knows his worth in salt, would have at least one item forged by the Zhu Yang n.


    Of course, despite these talents, what was their actual weapon was the Zhu Yang me.


    They say they could turn any piece of scrap metal into a heavenly grade tool as well as reduce any treasure to mere ash just one lick of their mythical mes.


    With such a heaven-defying gift, it''s only natural that others would be greedy to possess the Zhu Yang me for themselves. A fire that could both create and destroy  who wouldn''t take the chance to use it for themselves.


    So it is only natural that the n has long gone extinct after thest few centuries, fallen from their once lofty position and crushed by their envious enemies.


    Perhaps even finding that one user again is highly unlikely since many things have changed since Long Yuan entered this world.


    Who knows if that elusive user is still alive.


    Heck, he might even be dead right now as no way would the enemies of the Zhu Yang n let their golden pig runoff.


    Therefore, any weapons forged from such a heavenly me during that grand era are regarded as a family heirloom if not a national treasure.


    ''In any case, the poor fool will die by the tip of my de anyways.


    So, what''s there to worry about?''


    "Host, assume the unexpected," popping out of his sleeve, Zhuang Zhi floated up to his level. "There have been too many times that hosts have assumed that certain events would not happen during the story plotline.


    However, the plotline always corrects itself, no matter what. After all, fate is set in stone."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah," Long Yuan grumbled as he fiddled with his sword. He had been lectured enough by his annoying system to learn as long as he does everything within the plot; his system couldn''t do anything.


    "Aiyah, enough talk, tell me the status report on the girl. I''ve grown bored with this repetitive conversation."


    ''It''s been ringing in my ears for heaven''s sake!''


    "...," if Zhuang Zhi could roll its eyes at its host, it would.


    "The girl is currently in a corner trapped by the level-nine Blue Tiger. If Host wishes to y hero, this system advises that Host acts now."


    "Very well," in one-half step, Long Yuan appeared just behind the massive beast. Backed into a corner, the young girl pressed her back against the enormous stone mountain behind her.


    She should''ve listened to her senior brothers and sisters to stick close when they ventured onto this expedition with the other sects!


    Now, trapped by this savage beast and far from her group, she only had herself and her poor luck to me!


    "Growl" the Blue Tiger sneered, pulling back its ck lips to reveal its ugly yellow teeth and thick drool as it slowly crept closer to her.


    Turning her head away, she squeezed her eyes shut as the young maiden tried to make herself as small as possible, waiting for the cruel beast to pounce and eat her up in one go.


    Readying itself, the tiger suddenly made its move. "Growl!"


    "No!" Holding her hands out before her, she vainly attempted to block the oing onught.


    However, the sharp teeth and ws did note. ''Huh?''


    Slowly dropping down her arms, her jaws dropped in awe at the scene before her.


    Like a hero from those numerous romance tales and ys, a handsome young man in white stood atop the fallen tiger as he wretched his sword out of the neck. Yet, not a single drop of blood stained his image.


    "Young maiden," the young man smiled as gentle as the moon. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes," the young girl whispered before she felt her knees go weak from the shock. However, before she could hit the ground, the young man caught her in his arms.


    "Careful," the sound of hisughter tickled her ears as her face began to glow red as she realized their ambiguous position.


    "T-thank you, young hero," the young maiden stuttered out. "For saving my life.


    T-this girl is called Shen An. Shen An from the Da Lei Chang Yang Sect.[2]"


    "Hmm," the young man smiled. "I hear Da Lei is a fair from here, how did a pretty young miss like yourself find your way out here?"


    "O-oh, um," the girl squirmed a bit as she grew more flustered by their closeness. It was their first time meeting, yet her heart thumped heavily in her chest. "This girl is here with her sect to investigate the demonic energy and sudden surge of spiritual beasts."


    "Oh? What a coincidence," the young hero smiled. "So am I.


    This one is called Bai Yuan of Yun Cai Peak.


    It must''ve been fate to have met you, Maiden Shen."


    ---


    "Bye. Bye, Master! See you when we get back from our trip!"


    iling her arms, Zhu Na Ran waved farewell as she descended the mountain with her senior sister.


    Waving back, Master Luo couldn''t help let out an irked smile as his two disciples disappeared over the mountain''s curve, as his eldest disciple left with onest ring look of warning.


    ''Who''s the real master, and who''s the real naughty disciple here?!''


    After harshly scolding him about his eating habits, his cruel first disciple left with one chilling warning:


    ''This ce better be cleaned when we return or else.


    And don''t try to cheat, Master.


    This disciple will know when Master is trying to pull the wool over our eyes.''


    "Tch, look at yourself, Luo Yu Xing!


    What a good disciple you''ve raised! Daring to speak back to her master in such a disrespectful manner!''


    Over the past hundreds of years of life, who dared speak in such a way to him, the glorious grandmaster of Yun Cai Peak!


    If he was sloppy in his appearance, so what!? Who dared speak up about it?


    If he was eating extra food than most, so what?! It''s not like it hurt anyone!


    Well, he supposed that he could ease up on his binge eating. Pinching the band of fat that surrounded his body, he couldn''t help frown a bit at the area where his eight pack used to be.


    ''Hmm, I''ve be soft''


    "Grandmaster Luo."


    Not bothering to look back, Master Luo felt Sect Master Qing Shui approach from behind. "It has been some time since you''ve stepped out from your peak."


    "Em," he grunted as hebed his fingers through his beard. "The grandmaster attended the sect conference no less than two weeks ago."


    "Ah, yes," Sect Master Qing Shui corrected quickly. "This sect master means that it has been some time since grandmaster left closed-door cultivation to do other things than attend important meetings."


    "Hmm, this grandmaster supposes so," picking out a piece of food scrap from his beard, Master Luo absent-mindedly flicked it away. "But, as Sect Master says, this grandmaster will retreat into the safety of this one''s peak soon."


    "Oh," Sect Master Qing Shui nodded. "But before Grandmaster Luo leaves, may this sect master be so bold to ask Grandmaster Luo something?"


    "Eh, go ahead," Master Luo shrugged as he picked the dirt from underneath his fingers. ''Hmm, my callouses seemed to have grown soft. I suppose I should start up my routine again.


    Especially considering today''s circumstances.''


    It could be any day now that he would need to stretch his old limbs and help out his disciples from time to time.


    Plus, if he did so, he wouldn''t feel so guilty for eating more than usual. After all, now he would be expending more energy than usual.


    "Alright," Sect Master Qing Shui nodded, "this sect master noticed that the grandmaster''s first disciple has a heavenly-grade weapon.


    This sect master must say that I''m impressed that your disciple has earned such a good sword."


    "Eh, she''s quite good," Master Luo. "However, this master had no part in her receiving such a gift."


    "What?" Sect Master Qing Shui was momentarily astonished at Master Luo''s off-handed statement. "If not Grandmaster Luo, then who''d possess such a good tool and so easily give it away?"


    Afterall, heavenly-grade weapons weren''t asmon as rocks. Not only were they incredibly rare, but they were also picky as well.


    Even if one found such a weapon, there''s no saying that it would ept one as it''s master. And if one tried to force such a thing, then there would be deadly consequences on the user.


    "Hmm, who knows," Master Luo yawned as he turned around with a tired sigh. "All I know is that my second disciple found an old sword and wanted me to tell her about its metal.


    As for who she had refined it or reforged, this grandmaster does not know."


    "Grandmaster Luo," Sect Master Qing Shui''s eyes widened, and his heart grew excited as a possible exnation came to mind. "Could it be that that girl is from-"


    "Careful, Sect Master," cing a hand on his shoulder, Sect Master Qing Shui felt his knees buckle as an oppressive force came crashing down upon him. Even if his cultivation were rtively high, no doubt he would''ve been brought to his knees, if he were just a bit weaker.


    "It''s best not to shout such exaggerated ims so loosely."


    [1] Liu2 Qing2 - show mercy (or forgiveness,passion) Although, this sword name is in the context of this phrase: hao2bu4 liu2qing2  show the enemy no mercy; to be relentless/ ruthless. A rather fitting name of LY''s character.


    [2] Da3 Lei2 Chang2 Yang2 - the city ''Da Lei'' means thunder, and the sect ''Chang Yang'' means to wander. Therefore together, the name means ''wandering thunder.'' A cool name, in my opinion. Anyways, I wanted to try any write the sect names like they do in MDZS, but couldn''t think of a city name for the great three. I doubt they would need one, because they''re popr lol.

 Chapter 55: Attack

    Chapter 55: Attack


    "Miss Zhu, thank you so much for saving me from that ferocious Ice Bear," the young girl, I believe, is called Shao Xiu Lan clung onto my arm gushed as her face turned a pale pink shade.


    Is this girl cold or something? Why does she keep pushing herself onto me?


    Looking back at the group that Shao Xiu Lan came with, they all seemed somewhatyered with thick clothing and warming wards, so naturally, she should have some on her, right?


    But, is it necessary to keep clinging to my arm like this, little girl? (_`)


    It''s kind of hard to walk through all of this snow and up this mountain while I''m being weighed down on one side!


    Looking up at Senior Sister, she quietly guided the group up ahead; however, although she had her back turned, I''m sure she could see us.


    Therefore, you should help this junior remove this woman, Senior Sister! (`;)/


    Yet, whenever I sent help signals to her, she just turned away! She turned away!


    Wahhh! Senior Sister! `


    How am I going to tell this girl to let go of me? It was already difficult to do before, as the girl''s from way back was rather persistent, but this girl seems insistent on fusing her body with mine!


    "U-ugh, haha, it was no problem," trying to shrug her off me, gently; Shao Xiu Lan only seemed to grab on tighter.


    Haha, great. ( ;;)


    "Y-you should be thanking my senior sister; she was the one who killed the bear."


    "What? But wasn''t it you who swooped down like a hero to save this little girl? Naturally, you''d be the one to thank," her face continued to redden as herughter rang like silver bells.


    As she did so, the air around us seemed to get impossibly colder.


    "Eep," Shao Xiu Lan squealed as she shivered, "where did this winter breezee from? It''s so chilling!"


    Looking at the culprit, I couldn''t help but feel an ominous chill down my spine.


    Wahhh! (;;)


    How did things be like this?!


    Earlier that day


    "Wah! The air is so fresh here," stretching my arms out; I took in a deep breath of the chilly morning air over a quiet mountain range. As far as the eye could see, grand and majestic gray mountains capped with soft white snow peaks seemed to uphold Heavens themselves as they postured themselves upward.


    Although they were nowhere near as tall as Yun Cai Peak, it still was a grand sight to see.


    Plus, the amount of qi in this range is fantastic! I''m sure that this would be an ideal ce for Senior Sister to cultivate.


    "Junior Sister," looking back, Senior Sister had her hand outstretched to me as she beckoned me back to the group. Behind her, the other disciples began to pack upst night''s camp. "Let''s go."


    "Okay!" Hopping down from my spot, I ignored Senior Sister''s hand and instead grabbed her arm as I stuck myself back onto her like a sticky rice ball.


    Hehe, Senior Sister''s face looks so red! **)


    Or is it the cold?


    Eh, whatever it is, it makes Senior Sister look cute! ( )


    "Sigh, honestly," Senior Sister muttered as she tried to keep herposure. "This is a serious mission; you can''t be hopping about and doing as you please."


    Raising a brow at Senior Sister, I couldn''t help but smile at her cheekily.


    I can''t do things as I please?


    Hehe, what is that supposed to mean? How would leaning on Senior Sister''s arm be disruptive to our mission? (`)?


    "Alright," loosening my grip, I slowly started to slide my arm off of hers, "if it bothers Senior Sister so much this-"


    "Wait," cing a hand on my arm; Senior Sister paused my movements, "Junior Sister, perhaps you should stick with me. At least that way, I''d be able to keep you within my sights, and you won''t be running off and cause trouble."


    "W-wah?! Cause trouble?" When have I ever caused trouble going off on my own? ()


    Well I guess there was that incident with that level-eight Saber Tiger.


    And that time with the level-six Thousand Toothed Piranhas


    Okay, but other than that, I haven''t done anything yet.


    "...fine you have a point, Senior Sister." (  `)


    "Em, it''s good that you know," patting my arm, she pulled me back over to our group to help finish packing.


    Ah. It seems like I lost this battle. (.


    After the group had packed up the campsite, we were back on the road.


    Although I must say, it was starting to get a bit tedious to climb over all of these mountains. I mean, look at them! There were so many!


    How are we supposed to get to our destination now?! (;;`)


    Initially, I thought we would teleport there or something, but Senior Sister said that we needed to save our qi encase should something happen.


    I suggested to Senior Sister earlier that we should perhaps walk along the mountain base since thend is tter, and it would be less troublesome to navigate. However, Senior Sister rejected that idea because of the wild spiritual beasts and bandits that infested the area.


    Well, then, I guess it''s the mountains it is. (; v :)


    But even so, there must be like some sort of tunnel or path that we can go through! There has to be a far more efficient path than just climbing over the mountains!


    "Ah, this is boring," seriously, where is the action!


    Where''s the monster fighting? When can I fight some demonic beings?  (_


    "Ahhh! Someone! Someone help me!"


    Okay, well, that''s something.


    "Martial Aunts, look," one of the disciples shouted. "There seems to be someone running along the bottom mountain path, chased by a level-seven Ice Bear."


    At the sound of this, Senior Sister shed me an ''I told you so,'' look.


    Tsk, fine, fine. (   )


    "Well, should we help them?" One of the disciples, I believe he''s called Lang Hu, from Bu Qiong peak, pointed out the group of cultivators is running after the Ice Bear. "Based on their attire, they seem to be disciples from Xue Lei Guang Sect."


    "Eh? Xue Lei Guang Sect? Weren''t we supposed to meet up with them a few days before? How could they be this far ahead if they didn''t go on without us?"


    Soon after, a hushed murmur of discontent and resentment spread through the group like a disease, deadly and infectious.


    "Why should we go help them when they deserted us? Tch, just a mere third-tier sect dare insult us in such a way!"


    "Yeah, we''ve been dyed by three days now!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s their fa-"


    "Enough," Senior Sister cut in.


    "It doesn''t matter if they went ahead of us or not. They''re already paying the consequences of such action."


    And Senior Sister wasn''t wrong, as even from here I could tell that some were already heavily injured and others were running out of qi.


    "However, they may have gone first, but we will leave together," unsheathing her sword, the other disciple caught on as they took out their weapons. "This is not the time to be divided."


    "All of you go and take care of those disciples down there." As soon as Senior Sister gave the word, they jumped off from their ledge and prepared tond near the group.


    "What about me, Senior Sister?" I want some action too!


    "You are going to get the girl. Bring her somewhere safe for the time being.


    I''m going to handle the bear," Senior Sister answered before she jumped off the cliff.


    "Alrighty!" Using some qigong, I glided along the snow''s smooth icy surface, carefully not to make any ripples that would cause trouble for uster.


    Seeing a small jump up ahead, I swerved myself to the ledge before preparing to jump.


    "Weeee!" Haha!


    This is so fun! Why haven''t I done this sooner? (((o(**)o)))


    Floating for a millisecond, I quickly angled my fall not too far off where the young girl headed, which is, unfortunately, a dead end.


    Tsk, I guess I only got one shot.


    "Ah, hah, hah! Help me!"


    Frantically running, the girl was too busy looking back at her pursuer to notice that she had tripped over her own two feet.


    "Oof! Ow oww," she groaned before realizing what had happened to her.


    The beast let out a bellowing growl before standing on its hind legs, giving it a grand intimating image.


    The bear stared down at the little girl, eyes glinting in rage before it slowly raised its giant paw.


    "Someone-"


    "Gotcha!" Swooping down, I grabbed onto the girl''s waist as I threw a ming talisman towards the Ice Bear''s belly before dashing off a reasonable distance away.


    It wasn''t long before Senior Sister''s countless icy spikes speared the bear into a pincushion.


    Yikes. ('''';)


    Wouldn''t want to trade ce with that beast.


    "Whew, this should be far enough," peaking through the thin foliage, I could see Senior Sister finishing off the Ice Bear quickly and effectively.


    As expected of my idol, of course! (^^)


    "U-um," the young girl in my arms started to tremble as her face reddened.


    Oh, sh*t!


    "U-uh, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Do I need-"


    "Thank you, Savior!" Suddenly jumping up, the young girl suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck, nearly pushing me back and choking me from her attack''s sheer force.


    "Ack!" Help!


    I''m being attacked! ('''';) !!

 Chapter 56: Yong Yuan He

    Chapter 56: Yong Yuan He


    "So, what kind of food do you like, Miss Zhu," squeezing her Savior''s arm, Shao Xiu Lan giggled as she leaned into her. "This girl isn''t that bad of a cook, so if Miss Zhu would like to eat anything, just let me know~."


    "H-haha, that''s very kind of you, Miss Shao, but you don''t need to do that."


    "What? Nonsense," she giggled as she pulled away to sh her Savior her signature smile. "It would be this girl''s honor to feed that one who saved-"


    "Junior Sister," interrupting her, Ye Lian Hua suddenly appeared by Zhu Na Ran''s side. "There''s something that I need to discuss with you."


    "O-oh, okay," Zhu Na Ran smiled at her senior sister with a twinge of relief and worry. "If you will excuse me, Miss Shao."


    "O-of course," curling her fists under her sleeves, Shao Xiu Lan painted on an amiable smile as she watched the pair leave practically hand in hand.


    However, she didn''t miss the slight re that Ye Lian Hua sent her way as she did so; like a passing breeze, it disappeared as soon as it came, leaving behind a slight chill.


    ''B*tch,'' Shao Xiu Lan cursed within as she flicked her sleeve and turned to leave as she made her way over to her fellow sect members.


    Nightfall hade, so the two groups had set up camp for the night. The warm glow from the campfire did little to dispel the dark shadows that came over her heart.


    "Xiao Lan, how has wooing your suitor been," her senior brother, Bu Xiu He, smiled as he offered her some hot tea. "Any progress?"


    "No," she muttered out as she took a sip of the warm beverage.


    "Perhaps she doesn''t swing that way," heughed. "That''s alright; I''m sure that you''ll find the one that you''re destined to be with.


    "Em, but my savior is that one that this junior wants."


    "Aiyah," Bu Xiu He couldn''t help but shake his head at his stubborn junior sister as she sulked in silence. It''s been a few days since his junior sister tried to woo the Martial Aunt Jing Ran, yet to no avail.


    And it seems like his junior sister''s patience is wearing thin.


    Since young, Shao Xiu Lan has always been favored by their master, the sect master of Xue Lei Guang, and spoiled by her senior brothers and sisters.


    This was especially so when his junior sister had to pick a cultivation partner out of the eligible male bachelors that their master had selected.


    However, instead of picking one, Shao Xiu Lan threw a fit, saying that she would never partner with a man in her lifetime. And that she would only be with one of her choosing.


    This sudden bow dealt a great deal of shock to their master as he nearly had a heart attack from her words alone.


    Their master was so furious that he ordered that she kneel in the ancestral hall for three months to reflect on her actions.


    Even so, Shao Xiu Lan didn''t give in. She even threatened to kill herself if their master didn''t let her be with the one she wanted.


    At this, their master had finally relented and just let her do as she pleased and chased after whom she liked, regardless of gender.


    ''Hmph, if only that b*tch weren''t in the way, then maybe I could''ve be closer with Savior,'' Shao Xiu Lan grumbled about another of her failed attempts.


    Ever since her Savior saved her from that horrific beast, Shao Xiu Lan knew she had fallen for Zhu Na Ran.


    After all, who wouldn''t fall for someone so dashing? Swooping in like one of those heroes from those romance stories that her senior sisters would often read.


    ''Hehe, Savior is truly one of a kind.''


    Kind, talented, and attractive, her Savior checked all the checkmarks of her ideal cultivation partner.


    However, there was only one problem.


    The martial aunt of Yun Cai, as well as and the senior sister to her Savior, Ye Lian Hua, was the dark menace that stood between her and her happiness.


    Although she has to admit that her talent and position were below that woman, her looks didn''t fall too far behind.


    With supple white skin and soft willow eyebrows, she possessed all the traits of a noble youngdy just beginning to bloom into a beautiful flower.


    ''Hmph, why does that woman both try to divide us?


    Heh, Could it be that she likes Savior too?


    Hmph, even with cultivation techniques preserving her youth, it''s in as day to see that that woman is nothing more than a spinster.


    How could she be worthy of Savior?''


    Downing the rest of her tea angrily, Shao Xiu Lan bade her fellow members farewell as she made her way back to her tent.


    As she did so, a nefarious n started to brew in her mind.


    ---


    Following her senior sister like a baby duck would do with its mother, Zhu Na Ran followed Ye Lian Hua until they reached a quiet and secluded mountain area not too far from where they had set up camp.


    Since her senior sister swooped in and helped her get out of that sticky situation, Ye Lian Hua had not said a word.


    On the one hand, she was a little d that Ye Lian Hua was at least acknowledging her existence again; she couldn''t help but feel a bit fearfully the further they walked.


    ''Senior Sister must be nning my demise, right?


    She must be mad, no  furious, right?!


    Right?!''


    If her senior sister wasn''t upset with her, why else would she give me the cold shoulder for the past few days and not say a single peep to her?


    ''Is this going to be extra training?! I don''t want to do more training with Senior Sister!


    My arms and legs are already exhausted from traveling so long, and it doesn''t help that Senior Sister keeps insisting that we keep moving without breaks!


    Only stopping to sleep and eat, ah! ( `)


    What do I do?!


    Should I take my chances and just go back to camp by myself?'' ==(*`)


    If she slipped away now, she would have to face her senior sister''s wrath for doing so, eventually.


    And that''s assuming that she could even get away at all!


    And even if she did, there''s a chance that that little girl would still be there, waiting for her.


    ''Ah, I guess I should justy down and die at this point.


    What difference would it make?'' _(:)_


    Although that girl was perhaps just shaken from the whole encounter, it was a little inconvenient that Shao Xiu Lan insisted on sticking by her side and assisting her even with the most minute of tasks.


    Usually, Zhu Na Ran wouldn''t mind much; in fact, she loved making new friends!


    It wasn''t often one woulde across another woman in the cultivation world; however, she admits that Shao Xiu Lan was unusually


    Clingy.


    ''Maybe this is how Senior Sister felt when I stuck around her for the first time.'' (_ _|||)


    Suddenly, Ye Lian Hua came to a halt and turned around, causing Zhu Na Ran to bump into her mindlessly.


    "Oof! Oh, gods!


    I''m so sorry, Senior Sister!" Hastily brushing the front of Ye Lian Hua''s clothes, she tried to wipe it clean, nervously.


    However, as soon as she tried to pull back, her senior sister grabbed onto her wrist with an iron grip.


    ''Ah! Now Senior Sister is going to kill me!'' ==(*`)


    Squeezing her eyes shut, Zhu Na Ran waited for her senior sister to start her lecture before her brutal training.


    Suddenly, however, Zhu Na Ran found herself trapped in her Senior Sister''s tight embrace.


    ''Huh? (_`)


    What kind of oue is this? Could it be that Senior Sister isn''t mad at me?''


    Awkwardly wrapping her arms around Ye Lian Hua, Zhu Na Ran didn''t expect her Senior Sister to lead her over here just for a hug.


    "Um, Senior Sister, are you alright? Do you want to talk about anything," awkwardly patting her back, she didn''t know what else to do. "Uh, did I do something wrong?" ( )?


    Ye Lian Hua didn''t say anything as she rested her head on her shoulder. Zhu Na Ran couldn''t help but scrunch her neck like a turtle back into its shell, as her senior sister''s warm breath tickled her neck.


    "Just," the older girl muttered, "let me stay like this for now.


    Please."


    "Em, okay," Zhu Na Ran replied as she fiddled with Ye Lian Hua''s silky strands of hair. ''Heh, Senior Sister''s hair is so soft.


    Rxing a bit, Zhu Na Ran leaned into Ye Lian Hua''s embrace as she rested her head and closed her eyes.


    ''Hmm, Senior Sister smells nice.


    I wonder what perfume she uses"


    Oddly enough, her senior sister smelt like water.


    Not like in a mildewy kind of way, but more like that of a fresh spring with lotus flower infusions.


    At least, that was the only way she could describe it. ''In any case, it oddly fitting of Senior Sister''s name.''


    "... Lian Hua"


    "Hmm," Ye Lian Hua hummed in response.


    ''Shoot, did I say that out loud?''


    "Eh, nothing, Senior Sister." (;)


    "Alright," her senior sister sighed as she finally separated from her as Ye Lian Hua''s usual calm resumed.


    "Feeling better now, Senior Sister," she asked with a twinge of hope. ''Please be in a good enough mood not to make me spar with you!'' ( )


    "Em, I am," Ye Lian Hua nodded with a soft expression. "Now, get into your horse stance."


    ''W-wah, what! Senior Sister!''


    ''I knew it! Senior Sister, how could you do this to me!''


    ---


    "Whew, this path seems endless," resting her hands on her knees, Zhu Na Ran could help but feel a slight tremor in her arms and legs as she tried to catch her breath.


    ''Why!


    What did I do that warranted such a harsh trainingst night?!


    Horse stance until my legs go numb and sword swings until my arms turn into noodles, why!''


    "How are you feeling,"ing up behind her, her senior sister patted her back. "Tired?"


    ''What do you think, Senior Sister!'' `


    "I''m, hah, okay for now," she huffed as she took a swig of water from her jug.


    "Hmm good," Ye Lian Hua nodded, "because we''re approaching the most dangerous part of these mountains."


    ''Wah! Already?!'' (;)


    "So, where are we headed?"


    "There," pointing into the distance, Ye Lian Hua gestured over to the dark and looming mountain that seemed to cast a dark shadow on its valley below, yet had an ethereal glow to it.


    Around the base and surrounding jungle of the mountain was a denseyer of demonic qi before slowly dissipating into pure qi as the mountain''s tops became surrounded by white fluffy clouds.


    "Yong Yuan Hen Mountain[1]."


    Zhu Na Ran remembered hearing that name before, somewhere in one of those mind-numbing lectures that her senior forced her to attend.


    ''Hmm, if my memory is correct, Yong Yuan Hen Mountain is one of the eight heavenly pirs used to seal away the demonic realm.''


    She couldn''t remember the story''s finer details, something about like an ancient array and such. And that if the seal broke, the world would copse or something like that.


    However, she did remember that Yong Yuan Hen Mountains was rich in qi and rare spiritual herbs.


    A giant mountain of treasures! ( ) YES!!


    ''And of course, who could forget all about the rare weapons and treasures that might be lying around willy nilly!''


    Sure there''s probably danger at every corner and turn.


    But since when did things like that deter her from an adventure?


    Already forgetting about her previous pain, Zhu Na Ran practically thrummed with excitement as she thought of the possibilities.


    "Hehe, what are we waiting for~! Let''s go," quickly rushing off; she nearly ran there on her own, before she was yanked back by Ye Lian Hua.


    "Not so fast. We have another problem," Ye Lian Hua got into a ready position along with the others as they unsheathed their weapons.


    "Huh?" Her eyes scanned the surrounding terrain until theynded the wall of fur-wearing bandits that surrounded them from above the snowy slopes.


    All of whom didn''t look too friendly.


    "Oh, sh*t."


    [1] Yong3 Yuan4 Hen4 - Eternal grudge/ resentment.

 Chapter 57: Retreat

    Chapter 57: Retreat


    As the cold winter wind blew by, a stiff silence rang through the mountains as both sides waited for the other to make a move.


    The bandits, situated atop the mountain slopes and peaks, red down on the small group of cultivators with a greedy grin.


    Stepping away from the bandit''s group, a young man smiled as he dropped down from his spot,nding gracefully like a cat onto the fluffy white snow.


    He didn''t have the appearance like the rest of the ruff bandits that he apanied. He looked more like a young master with his clean purple robes and pretty-boy face.


    ''Hmm, what a sight.'' Crossing her arms, Zhu Na Ran scanned the man''s appearance with cautious eyes. ''What is this flower boy[1] doing here with all of these dogs?'' (   )


    "Greetings esteemed guests," the young man smiled as he cupped his hands towards the group. "If I may be so bold to ask, what brings our esteemed guests through Xiong Xian Pass?"


    "We''re just passing by. If you want money, we have that. We''d rather leave without the need to shed blood," Ye Lian Hua spoke up as she ced her hand on her sword''s hilt.


    "Ah," the bandit smiled as he eyeballed her movements. "No need to be hasty, young missy.


    I''m sure that we cane to an understanding."


    "Hmm, talk."


    "Heh," the bandit smiled. "The one is called Xu Jing.


    Now, as much your offer is tempting for us to take, I''m afraid we can''t let yourpanions go," he gestured over to the Xue Lei Guang disciples.


    "After all, not only did they decide to rush us first, unprovoked I might add, but they even led to the death of our Chief''s beloved pet, Bao Bao[2]."


    ''Bao Bao? Are you telling me that that giant ice bear was called Bao Bao!'' (*)))


    Pursing her lips, Zhu Na Ran tried to channel her sister''s tranquility as she stifled herughter.


    "In any case," Xu Jing shrugged, "even if you disagreed, we''d still find a way to kill them.


    It''s just a matter of when and how."


    A nervous and uncertain murmur came over the group.


    "...Should we leave them?..."


    "...They did bring this upon themselves why would we have to die alongside them?"


    "... But what about the rtionships between our sects?"


    "...hmm, good point"


    "And we''re headed to Yong Yuan He Mountain; we can''t afford to lose our numbers"


    "Looks like you''vee to a decision," Xu Jing smiled as the bandits from above smirked down in anticipation. In addition to eyeballing their goods, many focused their attention on Ye Lian Hua in particr.


    ''Ugh, who do these guys think they are?'' She almost had the urge to stick her tongue out at them but decided against it.


    ''Sigh, I promised not to cause too much trouble for Senior Sister unless told otherwise.


    Aiyah'' (_ _|||)


    Especially considering what happened the other night. She didn''t want to have to be walked back to their tent with her senior sister helping her.


    ''Aghhh, that was so embarrassing.''


    Even worse was perhaps the fact her senior sister insisted on them sharing a tent, even though they packed enough that each person could have one tent for themselves.


    In her senior''s words, it was to prevent her from going out and causing troublete at night.


    ''What the heck! How could I cause trouble out here!'' `


    While Zhu Na Ran fumed internally over this, the bandit Xu Jing seemed to be running out of patience as he struggled to maintain looking at Ye Lian Hua.


    For looking like a noble young miss, he was appalled at how intense her gaze was, one that nearly made him bow his head like a naughty child.


    "So," he strained out a smile as Ye Lian Hua''s gaze made him feel as if hundreds of needles were pricking at his face. "What will it be?"


    Looking at her Senior Sister, Zhu Na Ran wondered if her senior sister would let the Xue Lei Guang disciples die here.


    ''She wouldn''t, right? (o_o;;)


    She has no reason to hate them or anything other than causing us some dy from the Ice Bear attack.


    But even so, Senior Sister didn''t seem to care about that too much.''


    "We reject your offer."


    The group murmured in both surprise and relief, especially from the Xue Lei Guang group.


    "Thank you, Martial Aunt," stepping, Bu Xiu He cupped his hands at Ye Lian Hua with a smile.


    Looking back and nodding at him, Ye Lian Hua returned her attention to the smiling bandit.


    "Hmm, interesting choice," Xu Jing nodded with his cocky demeanor as he stroked his chin in thought, "I must admit, I didn''t think that you would make that choice considering the rot within[3]."


    Nodding over to Shao Xiu Lan, naturally, everyone''s eyes followed.


    ''What?''


    "Junior Sister," Bu Xiu He questioned in confusion and disbelief, "did you"


    "Yes, yes," Xu Jingughed as he pped his hands, bringing the attention back onto him. "How do you think that we got here, hmm?


    "I-I-" Shao Xiu Lan started to try and defend herself, but it was bing more evident by the second that her hands weren''t as clean as they''d expect.


    Turning to her, Shao Xiu Lan tried to plead with her, but she couldn''t find the words.


    ''She betrayed us why?''


    "Haha, it seems like you don''t know your group as well as you think you do," heughed. "Anyways, enough talk.


    My brothers are antsy for blood."


    With a sudden cry from above, the bandits'' horde descended from above and down onto cultivators.


    ---


    "Why are there so many of them!" Kicking away two bandits, more seemed to rece them as they tried to cut down their numbers. (`;)/


    Despite being cultivators and being more robust than your average human, they struggled to maintain their position as the bandit''s number just seemed to inch closer and closer.


    However, what worried them wasn''t the sheer numbers of banditsing upon; they already seemed to bebat practice for some disciple, but rather the few lurked in the back were their primary concern.


    ''Huh, those old men sure aren''t simple.''


    They must be wearing us down before theye into one fatal swoop!''


    Knocking down one more bandit, that was already twenty men that she defeated. "Hmm, I wonder how many Senior Sister got?"


    "Move out of the way," within a split second, Zhu Na Ran barely dodge the massive swoop of her senior sister''s de as she cut down ten people at once, cutting them in half.


    ''Wha! Since when did Senior Sister be so strong!''


    Any secondter, and she would''ve be one of those stumpy blood fountains over there!


    ''Ugh, how ugly,'' she cringed as blood squirted out from the decapitated parts. ''Yuck.'' (lll)


    From above, one of the older bandits looked on with disdain at the scuffle. ''Hmph, at this rate, we''ll lose.''


    Eyeballing the scene, the elder''s eyesnded on Zhu Na Ran as she single-handedly took down a few of his strongest men instantly.


    "Tch, how annoying," jumping down from his position, he joined the fray. "I better finish this battle quickly."


    ---


    "Oof!


    Huh, ha," pushed back, Zhu Na Ran skid across the snow as she resisted the urge to spit up her blood as she held onto her left shoulder, which throbbed painfully as Zhu Na Ran gripped it tighter. "...sh*t" she cursed as her voice began to crack slightly from the pain.


    ''Three broken meridians and a cracked dantian.


    Hah, it looks like I wouldn''t be able to escape this fight.''


    She red up at the old man before her; she tried to swallow back her blood as he remained unaffected by any of her attacks or advances.


    ''It like an adult fighting a child.''


    "Little girl, it seems like you need to train for a century more before you think that you canpete against this old man," stroking his beard, the old bandit scanned her pathetic appearance with apathetic eyes. "Hmph, a small bunch of kids like you, inner sect disciples at one of the Great Three Peaks?


    My, how standards have gone down."


    ''This old b*stard, getting his kicks from beating up juniors! Tch!''


    Positioning herself despite the pain, Zhu Na Ran went in for another swing. Fist colliding into another protection barrier, the old man yawned as Zhu Na Ran fruitlessly tried to break the barrier.


    "Give it up, girl. You and your little friends are going to die here anyway, might as well have an easy death."


    "I won''t start so soon," huffing, she mmed the barrier with one final swing.


    "What!"


    Glowing on the barrier''s surface, explosive talismans glowed a fiery red as they started to activate.


    "Boom!"


    A fog of ck smoke surrounded the man, and although he was unhurt, and for a brief second, he, unfortunately, dropped his guard.


    "Hiya!" Tackling him down to the ground, Zhu Na Ran started to throw punches at the old bandit.


    Although she had a bit of a guilty conscience for doing such, she pushed that concern to her head''s back.


    After all, would he feel bad for beating the crap out of her?


    She thinks not.


    "You little b*tch!"


    Throwing her off, the old man mmed his fist against her chest, sending her flying.


    "Heh," wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the old man frowned at the mild numbness in his face. "That little sl*t, don''t you know respect!"


    As the smoke around him dissipated, he expected to find Zhu Na Ran''s corpse or her begging on the ground like a dog.


    However, unexpectedly, the fearless girl was still alive like a cockroach.


    "Oof!" Spitting up some blood, Zhu Na Ran was surprised to find that she wasn''t thrown into the icy snow, but rather in the warm embrace of another.


    "S-senior, sister?" Peeking her eyes open, Zhu Na Ran saw that her senior sister ignored her call as she red at her attacker.


    "Go and take care of the juniors; I''ll take it from here."


    "But-"


    "Go," her senior sister ordered harshly before softening a bit. "Stay safe," she said before she unsheathed her sword and started to attack the old bandit.


    ''I should probably stay here and protect, Senior Sister," after all, battles can be unpredictable. She never knows when her senior sister will need her help.


    "Senior Brother!" A shrill cry rang among the battlefield as Zhu Na Ran''s attention was brought to an injured Bu Xiu He and his junior sister beside him. "Senior Brother, you have to get up," she sobbed. "This junior was wrong, Senior Brother, I didn''t mean for things toe to this!"


    "Cough, cough," using his sword for support and the help of Shao Xiu Lan, Bu Xiu He grit his teeth as he struggled to steady his stance. "Junior Sister, you have to take the rest of the disciple out of here.


    Cough, cough!


    We can''t afford to stay too long!


    Go," pushing her away, Bu Xiu He struggled to stand as he chopped down another opponent.


    "No! I''m not leaving," Shao Xiu Lan yelled back stubbornly. "I caused this, so I might as well fix it!" Joining the fray, she proceeded to take one a few opponents


    "Heh," Bu Xiu He let out a tired chuckle as he watched Shao Xiu Lan in action. "My junior sister is finally grown up."


    However, due to his fatigue, Bu Xiu He overlooked another opponent creeping behind him. "This is for my brother!"


    "Senior Brother!"


    "Not on my watch!"


    Punching the bandit away, Zhu Na Ran helped Bu Xiu He gain his stable footing. "Careful."


    "Many thanks, Martial Aunt Jing Ran," Bu Xiu He smiled.


    "Em, it''s no use. What''s the status on the teleportation array?" After all, even though they may have the upper hand at the moment, in this situation, it was best for them to retreat.


    "The array should be finished by now," he answered; however, we''d need to gather everyone back in time before it starts. "This is a one-way array, after all."


    "Understood, I''ll do my best to help spread the word," after sending Bu Xiu He back to where the group of disciples gathered to fuel the array, Zhu Na Ran started to dart around the battlefield to bring everyone back together.


    Fortunately, they were without casualties; however, some disciples were in somewhat critical condition.


    "Martial, Aunt! The array is almost finished! We should leave now!"


    "Alright," Zhu Na Ran winced out as she grabbed onto her injured arm. "Do we have everyone?"


    "No, wait! Martial Aunt Jing Hua still hasn''t returned!"


    "What!" How could that be? Zhu Na Ran was sure that everyone had arrived back, yet that disciple was correct.


    She couldn''t find a trace of her senior sister anywhere.


    "I''m going out there! I have to get Senior Sister!"


    "No, Martial Aunt! You can''t! Without Martial Aunt Jing Hua here, who would lead us?!"


    "Yes, yes! We need you here!"


    "But-" Looking past the confines of the barrier and the array, her eyes desperately searched for the one she was looking for.


    "Alright.


    It looks like I have no other choice."


    The other disciples sighed in relief at Zhu Na Ran''s words. "That''s good, Martial Aunt. Martial Aunt Jing Hua is powerful, we''re-"


    "Go without me!


    I''m not leaving Senior Sister!"


    [1] flower boy - yboy


    [2] Bao3 Bao - a pet name for a baby. What an intimidating name for that bear lol.


    [3] Xiu3 Lan4 - rot. Okay, this was just foolishness on my behalf. I didn''t intend for her name to sound like rot. It was supposed to be like an elegant orchid or something, but I messed up. Oh well, that''s life. Sorry SXL, I''ve wronged you in this lifetime.


    [Hey there! If you''re not reading this chapter on Web Novel, Wattpad, Scribble Hub, or Mangatoon, then this novel is stolen. Please support me by reading this book on one of the sites listed above. :)]

 Chapter 58: Cliff

    Chapter 58: Cliff


    ''They''ll be fine without me!


    I need to find Senior Sister as soon as possible so we can get out of this Heaven''s forsaken mountains!''


    Ignoring her fellow disciples'' calls behind her, Zhu Na Ran zed on forward through the sea of bandits searching for her senior sister. Using the heads and faces of a few bandits as aunchpad, she hopped onto a small cliff clearing the overlooked the battlefield and the mountain range.


    "Hah, ha, where is she?!"


    "Ah, esteemed guest," an annoying voice called out from behind her. Turning around, she watched with narrowed eyes as Xu Jing smiled as he opened his fan. "What a surprise we would be meeting again on the battlefield.


    "What is this," she scoffed as the fox-like man fanned himself with a gentleman''s leisure. Though, she knew that these men were anything but that.


    "I thought you''d leave with the rest of your little friends," he chuckled.


    Hmm, could it be that they left without you, esteemed guest?"


    "No, I told them to leave without me," she red as she felt the mood shift slightly. ''What is this pretty boy nning?''


    "Hmm," covering his fan to cover his mouth, Xu Jing chuckled. "Is that so?"


    Suddenly, a sharp breeze came her way as she felt a slight sting on her cheek. Touching her face, she felt the dark red liquid slowly dribbling down her cheek.


    Looking up, Zhu Na Ran narrowed her eyes as Xu Jing pointed her folding fan towards her, a cruel grin on his handsome features.


    "You should''ve left with them, esteemed guest."


    ---


    "Heh, not bad," the old bandit praised as he slickly dodged another of her attacks, asrge icy pikes sprouted from the ground.


    Skillfully jumping back as the pikes came closer to his position, the old man''s feet tapped atop the snow like a bug on water. "Your technique is quite good for a girl your age."


    Ignoring the bandit''s words, Ye Lian Hua continued to parry the bandit away.


    ''We''re already a reasonable distance away from everyone else.


    They should''ve left by now.''


    However, knowing her junior sister, she would cause a stir if she knew of her n.


    ''Hopefully, just this once, she''ll listen to me and leave.''


    "Hmm, youngdy, I have a proposal for you," the bandit smiled as he stroked his beard. "Why don''t you go and kill off the rest of those sect pests and be my disciple.


    This master will ensure that you''ll never be bullied and that the whole world will fall beneath your feet."


    "No need, I already have a great master," Ye Lian Hua frowned as she sent more icy shards flying towards her opponent. With the abundance of frigid qi in these mountains, creating such tools was a breeze.


    "Hmm, pity," the old bandit sighed as he started to switch to the offensive. "It looks like you''ll have to die then."


    Pointing two fingers at her, he made a beeline for her shoulder as he had done to Zhu Na Ran.


    However, before he could do so, she blocked with her de, swiftly.


    As soon as his fingers touched the surface of the cold steel, the tips of his fingers grew blue as frost began to climb up his hand, yet the elder appeared undisturbed.


    "A heavenly-grade de," the old man asked with mild surprise. "What a treasure you possess, little girl.


    I might have to take that off your handster.


    Heh, after all, a man''s only crime is carrying a piece of jade."


    Tightening her grip on her sword, Ye Lian Hua quickly threw him off. "Cloud Breaker!"


    Instantaneously a white sh came from the tip of the de before flinging itself towards the old bandit.


    "That technique," the old bandit eyes grew wide. "That technique, it''s from-"


    Looking at Ye Lian Hua''s robes'' pattern, his old mind began to clear up as he recalled a memory that he thought he had long forgotten.


    "Yun Cai Peak!"


    A disciple of Yun Cai Peak Sect!"


    Narrowing his eyes are the silver yn flowers embroidered on her robes'' cor, a rage started to incite within him. "Not only that but a disciple of Yu Lan Peak!"


    "What of it," Ye Lian Hua questioned as she held up her sword before, not letting the bandite closer.


    "Hahaha!" Throwing his head back inughter, a cruel cackle sounded throughout the range. "Heaven''s must be smiling down on me today!"


    To think that he would not onlye across some brats from Yun Cai Peak but also the disciple of that b*stard who humiliated him all of those years ago!


    "Luo Yu Xing!


    Hahaha, I may not have been able to seek my revenge on you yet, but at least I have the fortune toe across your disciple, hahaha!"


    Unnerved by the man''s manicughter, she narrowed her eyes at him as he continued tough. She didn''t dare strike yet, for fear that he might do something in his hysteria.


    "Girl, do you know what kind of man your master is," he asked between his cackles.


    She knew what kind of man her master was:


    A foodie, a slob, and a bum.


    Yet, despite these qualities, her master was a good man and a generous one.


    Although he was rtively frugal when it came to giving others payment, he let his disciple take as they pleased from the peak storage room to help advance their cultivation.


    Compared to other elders and peak master, her master was perhaps the most lenient of them all.


    Either that or he was toozy to care.


    "Let me tell you, girl," the bandit cackled. "Your master is more monstrous than you think!


    Hahaha!"


    "..."


    Although Ye Lian Hua didn''t respond to his taunts, the bandit stillughed hysterically without care.


    "Do you think that anyone wants to live this life as a rogue?!


    Hahaha! If that b*stard Luo Yu Xing didn''t humiliate me all of those years ago, do you think I would be milling around such scum?!


    No!


    I, Zhen Jing, would be high up in one of the most honorable sects in the realm! Hahaha!"


    The elder''s face grew red as he continued to vent about his misfortune of meeting Luo Yu Xing.


    "Luo Yu Xing, that b*stard!


    I''ll kill you in his ce!" Jabbing his fingers forward, an ominous purple aura appeared as Zhen Jing was ready to kill her on the spot.


    "Senior Sister!"


    Turning to the sound, she saw her little junior sister running towards where they were.


    "Zhu Na Ran?"


    Shocked by her junior sister''s sudden appearance, it gave Zhen Jing an opening to strike like a snake.


    "Senior Sister," suddenly appearing before her, Zhu Na Ran threw a ming talisman towards Zhen Jing as she grabbed her and ran.


    "Argh," Zhen Jing grit his teeth in frustration as he dispelled the small trick. "It''s that brat again!"


    "Junior Sister! What are you doing here?!"


    "No time to ask, Senior Sister, just run!"


    "What?" Looking over the hill where her junior sister came from was a horde of bandits, chased by a tsunami of white powdery snow, "What did you do?!"


    "Hehe," Zhu Na Ran giggled as she ran as she pulled her along.


    ''This girl, even while being chased by a horde and an avnche, still has the gall to smile.''


    "Where do you think you''re going!" Zhen Jing soon gave chase as he used his qigong to catch up to him, uncaring of the subordinates'' deaths behind as they were buried under the fluffy white powder.


    "You think that I''d let you go!"


    "Ah, it''s that crazy freak again!


    I thought you could handle it, Senior Sister!"


    "It''s a work in progress!"


    "Ehmm, hehe!


    Wow, Senior Sister has met an opponent that even she can''t defeat!


    What a sight! Hahaha!"


    Despite their dire situation, she couldn''t help but feel red in the face. Whether it was the adrenaline or her junior sister''s melodiousughter, she didn''t know. "Y-you, just keep running!"


    Taking charge, she pressed on forward as the cold chilly air numbed her burning face.


    "You think I''d let you off!" Suddenly appearing behind them, Zhen Jing''s malice could barely be disguised.


    "Watch out!"


    "Die, b*tch!" Pulling back with another palm strike, Zhen Jing gnashed his teeth in hatred as he aimed for Zhu Na Ran. However, his attack didn''t meet its target.


    "Wha"


    "Hmph, silly girl," Ye Lian Hua smiled as she slumped onto Zhu Na Ran''s shoulder. Her back throbbed in pain, yet she did her best not to show it.


    ''The things I do for this silly girl"


    "What"


    Eyes widened, Zhu Na Ran gaped in shock. She suddenly coughed up blood, red sttering onto her junior''s shoulder.


    "... Senior Sister," her junior cried, yet her voice began to fade out.


    ''... junior sister, this senior is just going to take a small rest''


    She felt Zhu Na Ran grip her clothes as she pressed her tightly to her body.


    Holding her tightly, the two of them suddenly plunged off the side of the cliff!


    "Hold on, Senior Sister!"


    Skidding to a stop, Zhen Jing looked down in unwillingness and disdain at his escaped prey.


    "Elder Zhen! Should we go after them?"


    "Elder Zhen! We''ve lost at least 105 men!"


    "Hmph, fool," Zhen Jing barked. "This elder just struck one with the Eight Poison Palm Strike. It''s unlikely that that girl will live, nheless, survive the fall from such a height.


    Tch, let''s not waste our time on these wastrels," flicking his sleeve, Zhen Jing left the cliff in disdain while the rest followed him back. "We have other matters to worry about!"


    Unbeknownst to them, a dark figure with a ck veil watched the scuffle from a distance before disappearing.


    Landing on the tiled roof of a dpidated mansion, the figure quickly slipped down and into the corridor.


    Briskly walking down the halls, they arrived at the only room of the abandoned home that glowed with life.


    After knocking a pattern on the door, a muffled e in" signaled them to open the door.


    Pushing the door aside, they entered the room before quickly kneeled in front of a handsome young man sitting at the small study desk.


    Despite his neat appearance of clean white robes and not a single hair out of ce in his tight top knot, the room was a mess as maps, documents, and half-finished paintingsid haphazardly around the room.


    "Have youe back with some news," the young man asked casually as he slowly painted on a crisp sheet of parchment, long fingers, and steady control piecing together a delicate masterpiece:


    A brilliant golden crow, soaring through the orange-blue sky as it flew over grand and mighty mountains[1].


    "Yes, Master Ziya," the servant nodded quickly. "At Xiong Xian Pass, this servant saw her."


    "Saw who," the young man asked calmly, but his heart started to beat in anticipation despite his appearance.


    "The girl whose hair shines like gold threads in the sun."


    Pausing his movements, the ink from the brush created a small ck puddle before he continued to paint.


    "Are you certain," he questioned as he tried to calm his heart down.


    "Yes, Master Ziya. This servant swears on their life," the ck-d figure bowed.


    "And?"


    "A-and, the girl fell off a cliff along with another.


    This servant fears that"


    A deafening silence fell upon the room as the air became more suffocating to breathe.


    Face turned blue; the ck-d servant began to choke as the room''s pressure began to increase.


    "What."


    "M-master Ziya, for-forgive this servant," the servant choked out as he held his throat in pain. "Th-this servant should''ve known better."


    Instantly, the pressure dropped, and the figure copsed to the floor, gasping. "T-thank you, Master Ziya, for your endless mercy."


    "I''m disappointed, Seven," Master Ziya sighed as he continued his painting. "That you''d think that girl would perish from falling from a cliff. You and I know that she is far more capable than you know.


    Especially considering her background."


    "Yes," Seven bowed his head. "This servant begs for Master Ziya''s forgiveness for thinking of such a foolish thought."


    "Em, you''d know to be especially careful, especially considering Master''s temper."


    "Yes," Seven nodded. "This servant will punish themselves for such an error."


    "Hmm, very well," Master Ziya nodded as he finished his painting with a red stamp before rolling it up and handing it to his servant.


    "Bring this paint to master right away.


    Time is of the essence."


    "Master, what would you like this servant to say to the Great Master?"


    "No need," Master Ziya sighed as he leaned back in his seat. "As soon as Master sees this painting, she''ll understand."


    "Understood," the servant bowed as they safely tucked the painting away before disappearing from the young man''s sights.


    Without any haste, Seven rushed to deliver their important message to the Great Master:


    ''The daughter of Zhu Feng is alive.''


    [1] Jin1 Wu1 - golden crow, a metaphor for the sun. Do you guys see where I''m going with this?


    [Hey there! If you''re not reading this chapter on Web-Novel, Wattpad, Scribble Hub, or Mangatoon, then this novel is stolen. Please support me by reading this book on one of the sites listed above. :)]

 Chapter 59: Cuddle

    Chapter 59: Cuddle


    "Fuah!"


    Who knew that there would be such a crazy river under that cliff! (`^;)/


    "Gods," limply pulling myself out of the waters like dead fish, I dragged Senior Sister''s unconscious body behind me before plopping myself down. Lying cheek down again then river coast, I was tempted to kiss the damp soil.


    Sweet, solidnd.... how I''ve missed you so. _(:)_


    Flipping my tired body over, I looked over at Senior Sister, whoid on her side, quietly sleeping.


    Hmm, even when injured, Senior Sister still looks good.


    As I started to sit upright, my body screamed as I felt soreness everywhere within me.


    "Aiyah, my back," reaching back, I began to pound lightly at my lower back like an elderly person. "Ah, where did that crazy river bring us," squinting my eyes while shielding my eyes, the midday sun shone between the leaves and onto my face as I looked up.


    Large, vibrant leaves the size of a man and massive trees the size of mountains covered the sky in arge canopy of foliage with bits of blue peeking past and the croaks and cries of animals apanied by the soft babble of the river made for a peaceful mood.


    However, I knew better than to let my guard down here.


    Although this ce seemed very simr to the jungle that Master sent to me too a few months prior, I could tell that this wasn''t your average jungle, as evident by therge looming mountain ahead.


    "F*ck." ('''';)


    Aiyah, why must fate y with me like this?


    First, that super unfair training by Senior Sister!


    Next, we were attacked and split up by those stinky bandits!


    Then, Senior Sister got poisoned by one of them, and now this f*cking river has brought us right smack middle into perhaps one of the scariest jungles of them all, Lao Long Xia Jungle!


    Which just so happens to be the jungle that''s at the foot of Yong Yuan He Mountain!


    "Arghhh, why.."


    Aiyah, there''s only so much that this auntie can take. (O_O)


    You think that you can keep bullying this auntie and that I''lle to take it lying down?!


    But


    I suppose the treasures that I''ll find here would be worth it! (<)


    Hehe, mystical treasures, don''t you go anywhere! ((


    "Cough! Cough"


    Ah?


    Looking over to the source of the sound, I saw Senior Sister coughing out some disgusting ck goo as she rolled herself over as she tried to sit up. "Senior Sister!"


    Rushing over to her side, Senior Sister held up her hand as she continued to cough out ck goo with specks of red. "I''m fine"


    "No, you''re not, Senior Sister," grabbing onto Senior Sister''s arms, I slung it around my shoulders as I helped her up against a tree.


    Sitting her down, Senior Sister looked sickly pale as thin dark purple veins peeked out of her cor.


    Gripping her clothes, Senior Sister quickly fixed her clothes. "Ahem," she coughed as a faint pink glow managed to appear on her pale face. "We should probably find some shelter first."


    "Em," nodding, I scooped up Senior Sister''s legs and started to carry her princess style.


    "Y-you, what are you doing!"


    "Eh? But you''re hurt, Senior Sister," I don''t know why Senior Sister seems so against me taking care of her. "Don''t worry, with you here; I can''t get lost."


    Well, I supposed we''re already somewhat lost in this massive jungle, but Senior Sister, it isn''t so bad. _()_/


    "W-well," Senior Sister sputtered as her ears started to glow before she tried to regain herposure. "What about you!"


    "Me?"


    What was Senior Sister talk-


    Oh, right!


    Setting her down on her feet, I flexed my injured shoulder. Strangely enough, it didn''t hurt like before, and I could even feel that my meridians didn''t ache either. "It seems to be fine now, for some reason."


    So strange


    Oh well! _(@@)_/


    Maybe this is only luck that Heaven''s can grant me for the day!


    "In any case, we can''t stay here long, Senior Sister, so," scooping her up once more, I managed to dodge Senior Sister''s quick hands. "We better get going!"


    "Y-you, you!"


    Hehe, Senior Sister, you''re too easy sometimes.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine,"ughing, I couldn''t help butmit Senior Sister''s bright face to memory.


    Another one to add to my collection, hehe.


    "Senior Sister isn''t causing this junior any trouble, so just sit back and let me take care of you."


    "...that''s not the problem"


    "Hmm?


    What was that?"


    "Tsk," suddenly, Senior Sister somehow managed to get out of my arms and started to storm off. "You''re going the wrong way!"


    As she briskly walked away, I could see her neck was bright red!


    "Hahaha, hey, Senior Sister!"


    Are you mad at this junior? Don''t be!"


    "..." Senior Sister didn''t respond as she seemingly started to walk a bit faster.


    "Hey, Senior Sister, this junior is sorry!


    Wait up, Senior Sister, hahaha-


    Oof!" Tripping over a pothole, I found myself reacquainted with the floor.


    How pleasant. _(:)_


    Senior Sister suddenly stopped and rushed over to my fallen form as she helped me up back onto my feet, "Are you alright?


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    I shouldn''t have gone so fast"


    Picking up my hands, she looked down at the scrapped palms with furrowed brows. "I''m sorry," she muttered before cing a kiss on each hand.


    "I-it''s fine, Senior Sister. I should''ve been more careful." Strangely enough, that itchy fluttering feeling I''ve felt before tingles through my body before Senior Sister dropped my hands down.


    "Sigh," Senior Sister shook her head as she massaged the crease between her brows. "Nevermind, let''s just find some shelter, so we get out of here."


    "Em!" Linking onto Senior Sister''s arm, we made our way deeper into the jungle while being mindful of her injuries.


    ---


    "Light up!"


    The wet, limp yellow sheet shook like a leaf in the wind as it struggled to stand upright. The smeared red ink began to light up with a vibrant red glow.


    Yes, yes,e on! ( A)


    Work for this auntie!


    However, like a flickering candle in the wind, hope dashed away in a passing breeze as the talisman dissolved into pieces; the yellow paper scraps floated down into the small pile of the previous failed attempts.


    "Ahe on," scraping up the yellow remains, I tried to get at least the smallest of embers toe for it; however, not a single spark ignited.


    "Arghhhh, that was myst talisman!"


    Aiyah, does that mean I need to do things the old fashioned way?


    "Ah, it can''t be helped," taking out a flint rock, I began to look for a stone to use to scrap for a spark.


    After I managed to catch up to Senior Sister, it had already fallen to dusk, which wasn''t great as this jungle held a plethora of spiritual beasts and monsters.


    I was not looking forward to facing, especially considering Senior Sister''s condition and being separated from our originalrge group of cultivators.


    Luckily, we managed to find a small cave that seemed deep enough to house for the night, but shallow enough that a monster wouldn''t be in it.


    At least, not one that we would notice. . _. )


    "Ah, hah!" A rock!


    The scraping sound resumed soon enough, but after some time still, nothing came from the flint.


    "Argh," chewing on my lip, I scanned the flintstone in hand, looking for any ws in this rock.


    I couldn''t believe my luck! How could I''ve forgotten to put away my talismans before jumping off that cliff!


    "Now I''m stuck with freaking using the old method," pouting; I scraped the rock a few more times before, "Wa!


    I did it!" ~(><)/~


    Nestled in the nest of twigs and sticks, I kindled the small me as it lit up the darkened cave. I guess I still have some skills within me!


    Mentally patting myself on the back, I looked back at the figure sitting cross-legged, and they closed their eyes and mediated as ck liquid seeped out of their cut palm, spilling onto the cave floor, corrosively.


    Furrowing her brows, Senior Sister stretched her lips into a thin line as she concentrated removing the poison from her body.


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, Senior Sister coughed up more blood as it dripped onto the floor and a bit on her clothes; stained the front of her robes.


    "Senior Sister!"


    Resting her head on my shoulder, I tried to soothe her coughs as she did for me by rubbing circles on her back, careful not to touch the point of impact.


    "Senior Sister, are you alright? Do you need some water?


    Here, why don''t wee closer to the fire."


    Moving Senior Sister closer to the warm hearth, I sat her down against me, so that she had some support. "Here, Senior Sister, have some warm water."


    "Thank you," coughing hoarsely; she weakly reached out a pale hand as she grasped the cup. Taking in a small sip, Senior Sister suddenly started to cough even more as water began to spill over the front of her clothes.


    "Senior Sister!"


    "Cough, cough," shaking her head, she continued to cough into her hand as red began to seep through. "I''ll be fine just hand me my bag"


    Quickly snatching the little embroidered bag that hung with the rest of the drying clothes, I handed it over to Senior Sister.


    Shakily opening the bag, she reached in and pulled out a small brown pill before swallowing it as she held the front of her chest.


    How could this happen to Senior Sister?


    How could I let this happen?


    "Don''t cry," Senior Sister suddenly said as she cracked out a weak smile. "I''ll be okay by tomorrow."


    Despite Senior Sister''s best efforts, this only made me feel worse.


    "This is all my fault; I should''ve been more careful, Senior Sister. I-"


    "Enough," she sighed as she leaned up against the cave wall. "This isn''t your fault; this was my choice anyway.


    That elder bandit is the one to me, cough, cough!"


    "..."


    Even so, I''m still the reason why Senior Sister looks like this now.


    Why she looks so frail and weak, if only I were strong enough to finish off that b*stard, then Senior Sister wouldn''t have gotten hurt in the first ce.


    A pained choke began to climb up my throat as I tried to swallow it down.


    "Junior Sistere here"


    Sniffling a bit, I walked up to Senior Sister and sat beside her. Cuddle up to her side; I rested my head on her shoulder.


    Instinctively, she wrapped her arm around me and began to rub my arm in a soothing motion.


    "... I''m sorry, Senior Sister"


    "Shh it''s not your fault," Senior Sister muttered as she began to close her eyes. "This senior knows what you''re thinking


    You wouldn''t have been able to fend him off


    He''s strong, perhaps just as much so as the elders back at Yun Cai Peak


    What are you, barely at the early Core Foundation, going to do against someone already in Nascent Soul?"


    "..."


    "Sigh," Senior Sister sighed as she rubbed my arm a bit more as I leaned in closer. "Sleep, junior sister it''s been a long day.


    You need your rest.


    Don''t worry


    You''ve done enough already."


    ---


    The fire had already burned out as dawn approached as the air was still crisp and cool.


    I couldn''t find it within me to sleep, so instead, I just did a bit of cultivating and watched Senior Sister sleep all night, to make sure that nothing happened.


    Luckily, it appeared that Senior Sister was sessful in ridding herself of the toxins, as color returned to her cheeks and the dark purple veins ceased to appear.


    It looks like Senior Sister will be alright.


    "Sigh thank heavens," yawning; I leaned more into Senior Sister''s warmth as my eyes grew heavy.


    Thank goodness Senior Sister is okay.


    If Senior Sister were to leave one day suddenly


    I''m not sure what I''ll do without her.


    [1] King Yama - ruler of the underworld.

 Chapter 60: Little Fairy Doll

    Chapter 60: Little Fairy Doll


    "Cough, cough!"


    Staining her hands bright red, blood coated over the surface of Fei Fu Qu''s palms as her coughing fit came to a close.


    "Sister Qu!" Dropping her tray of tea, A-Tong rushed to Fei Fu Qu''s side as she cried, "Sister Qu! What happened!?"


    "...Its-cough! Cough! Cough!


    It''s okay, A-Tong," Fei Fu Qu smiled as she wiped her hands clean of blood before a sharp pain rang throughout her shoulder, wincing; she patted A-Tong''s hand reassuringly. "I''ll be okay


    Cough! Cough, cough!"


    "Sister Qu!" Using her spiritual insight, A-Tong noticed that something was very wrong with her Sister Qu. "Three broken meridians and a cracked dantian! Sister Qu, how is it that you''ve gained such vicious wounds!"


    As A-Tong injected some qi into her body to stabilize the chaotic energy that terrorized her body, Fei Fu Qu let out a quiet sigh as a soothing coolness came over her aching meridians and dantian. "...thank you, A-Tong"


    "Sister Qu," A-Tong cried as she saw further damage raging across Fei Fu Qu''s pale and thin body. Large blue and ck bruises the size of a man''s palm painted her body''s flesh as red gashes silently wept blood.


    As her lips trembled, A-Tong gently brushed the surface of Fei Fu Qu''s wounds until she winced out in pain. "Sister Qu, what did you do?"


    "It''s nothing," Fei Fu Qu coughed as she held her chest tightly. "As long as Xiao Ran is safe, this is nothing to me."


    "Sister Qu," shaking her head, A-Tong couldn''t believe Fei Fu Qu''s words. "You''ve just recovered from yourst wound, and for you to gain more


    How will you be able to hold on like this!


    Sister Qu! If you keep going on like-"


    "A-Tong!"


    Freezing at Fei Fu Qu''s sudden outburst, A-Tong stepped away and bowed her head. "This servant apologizes.


    This servant has spoken out of ce."


    "... sigh


    It''s okay, A-Tong.


    Lift your head," Fei Fu Qu shed a warm smile at A-Tong. "I know that you''re worried about me, but this sister is a lot stronger than you think, silly girl.


    Something like this won''t kill me."


    "But-"


    "I''m alright," Fei Fu Qu cut in a bit firmer. "Just go get some ointment to help cover these wounds.


    Please."


    Standing there reluctantly, A-Tong sniffled before wiping her damp eyes. "Yes, I''ll bring them right away."


    Bowing her head, A-Tong quickly picked up the fallen tray and shuffled out of the room before quietly closing the doors behind her.


    Once she had heard that A-Tong had left, Fei Fu Qu reached into her breast pocket and pulled out a small red embroidery bag, identical to the one that she had given Zhu Na Ran before.


    ''Sigh, Xiao Ran, what have you done to get yourself in such a condition?''


    Based on her wounds, Fei Fu Qu could infer that the mission that Zhu Na Ran had gone off to was a dangerous one, as for the past week, she had experienced numerous cuts and bruises.


    But, the wounds that she had receivedpared today paled inparison to those minor injuries.


    ''Hah, if it wasn''t for the amulet, in what condition would Xiao Ran be in?''


    Thanks to the protection amulet that she had given her Xiao Ran, seventy percent of the damage that Zhu Na Ran received would transfer over to her body as long as Zhu Na Ran kept the amulet close.


    Perhaps dead if she had not made prior preparations. However, she wasn''t going to take any chances when it came to her Xiao Ran''s health.


    ''It''s better this way


    At least this way, I can protect her even if I''m not there.''


    Falling back into her bed, Fei Fu Qu smiled as she thought of the past, the good old days when the sun was still with her.


    "Heh has so much time passed since then, Xiao Ran?"


    Ten years ago


    "Alright, you can stay here," carrying the dirty child, Fei Fu Qu ced her down on the ground as she called for some servants to prepare a bath.


    "Emm" Nodding, the little child looked around cautiously as she gripped onto Fei Fu Qu''s cloak draped over her.


    ''Aw, how cute!'' She felt the urge to pinch the little kid; however, Fei Fu Qu managed to restrain herself. ''I don''t want to scare her off. It already was a hassle to get her to follow me back.''


    If she hadn''t prepared a little crumb trail of snacks back to her residence, she was sure that Na Ran was willing to stay in that dark and dangerous forest for who knows how long.


    ''I better tell someone first before they discover Na Ran and misunderstand something''


    "Second Young Miss," a knock on the door came, "We''re here with your bath."


    "Em,e in."


    The doors soon swung open to reveal an entourage of maidservants and eunuchs carrying in arge tub with pails of hot water.


    Disturbed by the sight of these new strangers, the little child clung to her side and hid behind her. "There, there, there''s no harm from these people."


    Like a synchronized dance, the maid each took turns pouring in hot water before excusing themselves and leaving. A sizable steaming bath was soon ready,plete with privacy curtains and flower petals floating on the top.


    Fei Fu Qu felt small hands grip her skirt tightly. "Do you wish to go into the bath?"


    Zhu Na Ran looked up as if asking, ''Me?''


    "Heh, silly girl," patting the child''s matted head, she smiled. "I had this bath prepared for you. Here let me help you get in."


    Kneeling down, she reached out to help Zhu Na Ran strip herself of the dirty rags which clung to her body, yet she evaded her hands.


    "Ican do it"


    "Oh? Alright," she nodded, patting Na Ran''s head once more she stepped behind the privacy curtains. "Call if you need anything."


    "Em," Zhu Na Ran nodded as she started to remove her clothes. Fei Fu Qu could hear the shuffling of clothes being thrown to the floor as Na Ran slowly approached the bath.


    She heard the quiet creak of the step stool followed by arge ssh.


    Peeking behind the curtain, she saw the bath water overflowing over the edge before a little face popped up through the water''s surface. Giggle in content, Na Ran yed with the water for a bit before leaning back and soaking in the warmth.


    ''Looks like she''s okay.''


    "Na Ran, I''ll be right back, alright?"


    "Em!"


    After leaving Zhu Na Ran under the supervision of her maidservants, Fei Fu Qu rushed over to her sister''s courtyard as her heart beated in excitement.


    "Eldest Sister, quick! I have something, or well, someone, to show you!"


    "Eh?" Wiping down her des, Fei Fu Xi was surprised to see her younger sister burst into her room. "Oh, so you''ve finallye back. Mother just called for dinner, so we better go now."


    "Forget about dinner," Fei Fu Qu suddenly grabbed onto her sister''s arm and began to drag out of her room. "Come with me!"


    "Huh!?" Perplexed, this was the first time that Fei Fu Xi saw her sister so excited over something. "What, hold on!


    What is it?!"


    "I found something very cute!"


    "Hah?! There''s no need for you to get so worked up over something cute!"


    "Aiyah, you don''t understand, you''ll get it once you see them!"


    "Fine, fine, I''ll take a look!"


    Arriving back at her room, Fei Fu Qu pulled the doors open to reveal a shocking sight.


    Seated by the window, a cute little fairy doll looked out the window as she caught falling blossoms in her hand. "Wah" she gasped as she stroked the flowers thin petals.


    The image would be a very peaceful and adorable one


    If only Zhu Na Ran chose to wear more than Fei Fu Qu''s dirty cloak.


    Noticing the new arrivals, Zhu Na Ran let out a small sound. "Rawr"


    "Why are you not dressed," slightly flustered, Fei Fu Qu rushed over and tried to get the little girl to wear the clean clothes that the maidservants prepared.


    "Nnoo" Zhu Na Ran whined as she tried to wiggle out of them. "I don''t wanna growl"


    "Aiyah, what''s wrong with these clothes," Fei Fu Qu sighed as water droplets from Zhu Na Ran''s wet hair hit her face. "Goodness, and you didn''t even dry your hair either"


    "Pfft! Hahah!"


    Looking back, Fei Fu Qu saw her older sister holding her stomach inughter. "Second Sister, have you found a little daughter to raise and take care of you?


    Haha, you''re not even engaged yet!"


    "Wah, it''s not what you think!


    Aiyah, Na Ran, please put on some pants~." Coaxing the little girl, she looked back and shed a re at herughing sister.


    Which in turn only incited moreughter from the older girl.


    "Mother, Father!" Rushing out of the room, Fei Fu Xi started to shout as she ran, "Second Sister brought home a little granddaughter!


    Come and look! Hahaha!"


    "Wah! Fei Fu Xi,e back here!"

 Chapter 61: Nose Bleed

    Chapter 61: Nose Bleed


    "Why-why doesn''t hee home," sobbing before Grandfather, Mother, muffled her cries with her hand as she bent over in sorrow as her maidservant tried tofort her.


    "Why doesn''t he see that he has a son and daughter that need him?"


    Peering through the cracks of the open door, I watched as Grandfather let out a sigh as he pinched the area between his brows. "That son of mine, I can''t seem to understand what he''s thinking nowadays"


    Why is Mother so sad? Is it because Father hasn''t been visiting her as ofte?


    But hasn''t he always been busy?


    "Xiao Hua." A hand suddenly ced itself on my shoulder.


    "Eldest Brother," standing behind me, Eldest Brother smiled faintly before hearing the sobs from inside.


    "Xiao Hua, why don''t we go somewhere else," guiding me away from the door, I couldn''t help but look back at the closed doors. "Grandfather and Mother must be busy.


    We shouldn''t disturb them."


    "Eldest Brother, why is Mother crying like that?" It was strange to see the usually calm and serene nobledy suddenly break down in tears into a sobbing woman.


    "Aiyah," taking hold of my hand, Eldest Brother sighed as we walked along the winding garden path. The quiet tussle of leaves and the faint fragrance of the lilies growing in the pond made for a calm scene. However, even if the view was beautiful, I couldn''t forget the tragic scene of my mother crying.


    "It''splicated, Xiao Hua.


    You''ll understand when you''re older and in love."


    "Is it about Father?


    I know that he hasn''t beening home that often, but he must be busy with court business.


    I''ve heard that the emperor ced Father in charge of the flooding in the South."


    "Hah, who knows, Xiao Hua," Eldest Brother sighed with a sad smile. "If even Grandfather doesn''t know what Father is doing, not even this brother would know.


    Father has always been strict at keeping personal business separated from official business."


    "Em," nodding, I admired the little buds of flowers that were starting to unravel. "Anyway, when are you nning on leaving."


    "Heh, are you trying to push this brother away so soon?"


    "No," shaking my head, I gripped onto his hand tighter. "I''m just worried about Mother. I don''t know how she''ll act once you leave for the Yang Liu Sect admissions.


    You know I''ve heard that it''s a three-day ride to get there.


    How are you nning oning home often whenever Mother and I miss you?"


    "Heh, well you could always send me letters," rubbing the top of my head, I couldn''t help but want to swat his big hands away. He always made my hair so messy afterward.


    Nanny Lin says that a nobledy must keep a pristine image, not a single crease or hair out of ce.


    "Stop, Eldest Brother; Nanny will scold me if my hair is ruined again."


    "Haha, alright, alright. I''ll spare Xiao Hua for today."


    "Hmph, are you saying that you''ll do more tomorrow?"


    "Hehe, who knows," Eldest Brotherughed as he took out his fan. "The future is always unpredictable.


    You never know~."


    Goodness, why does Eldest Brother feel the need to bully me?


    ---


    "Madam! How could you leave us?!"


    "Madam! Come back!"


    "Madam, what will be of this household without you?!"


    "Madam, what about the young master and young miss?!"


    Weeping beside me, servants dressed in white cried before arge brown coffin sat at the head of the white hall.


    This all felt like a dream.


    I swore I just saw Mother fine just before I left how is it possible that she had left so soon?


    "Young Miss," a small nudge turned my attention away from the coffin, as I saw the sobbing face of Su mama, Mother''s head maid. "You should be crying


    Why aren''t you crying?"


    "I-" I don''t know.


    The tears won''t seem to fall.


    I don''t seem to feel anything.


    How strange.


    That''s my birth mother lying cold in that box, and yet I couldn''t muster up a few drops of water to mourn for her loss?


    "Young Miss, you have to cry


    You have to cry for your mother''s sake!"


    The wailing seemed to grow louder. Like the roar of an angry ocean as the wails and calls of those around me screamed:


    ''Cry! Why won''t you cry!


    That''s your mother who died!


    Why won''t you cry!''


    Straining my eyes, I tried to force a few droplets of water out of my eyes, yet they remain dry. Pinching my hand, my hand pricked in pain as my nails pierced through my flesh, leaving bloody crescent behind. However, even as my hand bled, my eyes did not sting.


    It was as if I had forgotten how to cry.


    How could this be?


    Could it be that I had already expected this oue?


    epted it even?


    But if that was the case, then what was the point of me bruising my knees before the family altar, praying that Mother would make it through the winter?


    My numerous trips up the Guanyin Temple, praying and reciting mantras that Mother would walk again and cook me food once more?


    The countless hours that I would pray before mother''s Guanyin statue that Father woulde home and say just for once ''I love you?''


    For months, I can barely recount how many times my eyes had run dry on tears as I knelt before someone, hoping and praying that something would change.


    My throat grew tight as I felt a sob desperately try to escape, yet it remained trapped as not a single tear came from my eyes.


    "...I''m sorry"


    I''m sorry, Mother.


    Kneeling before my dead mother, I bowed as my head touched the floor as I knelt before the incense altar.


    This daughter is unfilial and can''t even give a show of sorrow.


    Please forgive this daughter, for I''ve run out of tears for me to cry


    Sitting up from my bow, I took in a shaky deep breath before letting it all out. Like magic, the tightness in my throat and chest disappeared, reced with a calm emptiness.


    "I''m sorry, Mother.


    Please forgive this unfilial daughter."


    Bowing once more, I stood up and walked out of the mourning hall, much to the protest of the servants.


    Forgive me, Mother.


    I''m tired.


    ---


    "Em"


    Shining into my eyes, I squinted my eyes as morning sunlight shone into the shallow cave, hitting them and causing some tears to prick my eyes. Wiping them away, I moved my hand to block the light, my back screamed in soreness at the movement.


    Hmm, it seems like there are some toxins still left with my body.


    Checking my meridians and dantian, I saw they were fair; however, some fragments of poison remained.


    No matter, it''ll naturally dispel itselfter.


    "Hmm," noticing the numbness on my shoulder, a head of golden brown hairid there as the strands fell randomly in tendrils.


    It''s strange seeing Junior Sister without her hair up.


    I suppose I should make her a new ribbon seeing as she lost her old one from yesterday''s events.


    Gingerly freeing my arm from Zhu Na Ran''s tight embrace, I gentlyy her head on the ground. As I stood up, my legs began to tingle from the sudden movement. Walking over to the burnt-out fire, I picked up my dried clothes before draping them over my sore body.


    "Herm," looking back, I see my junior sister mumble some nonsensical words before rolling over, drool dripping out of the corners of her mouth.


    Honestly.


    Crouching beside her body, I couldn''t help but reach out and brush the stray hairs away from her face while wiping her drool away with a handkerchief. This girl can seemingly sleep through anything.


    Looking around, I noticed that my sword was nowhere in sight as an apparent emptiness came over me.


    I must''ve lost it during our battle with the rapids.


    Covering Zhu Na Ran with a cloak; I headed out into the jungle.


    Hopefully, I''ll be back before that silly girl goes and runs off blind like a headless chicken.


    ---


    Arriving at the roaring river, I watched the white rapids sshed violently over the rocks before disappearing into foam and kes of water.


    However, despite the violent appearance, the quiet roar of the water was soothing.


    Taking a deep breath, I shut my eyes as I tried to concentrate on pinpointing my sword''s location.


    Holding out my hands, I waited for some time, trying to find that spark of cold energy that always seemed to radiate from it mixed in with a hint of Zhu Na Ran''s warmth.


    Suddenly the familiar cold sensation traveled through my hand as I gripped the hilt of my sword. Opening my eyes, I saw the de as its usual pristine condition, sealed with its sheath intact.


    Luckily, it appeared unharmed from the rapids and the fall.


    Making my way back to the cave, I noticed that the cloak that I gave Zhu Na Ran, pushed off to the side, and her clothes were missing from the drying rack.


    This girl, she better not have gone off and caused trouble.


    Not even needing to use the Ling Shou jade, I already instinctively knew how to track my junior sister.


    Following her patterns of light footprints and broken branches, I found myself at a small waterfall, hidden by the lush leaves and vines.


    "The trail ends here; where could she have gone?"


    "Fuah!"


    Suddenly sshing out from the water''s surface, Zhu Na Ran raked her hands through her wet hair as the water droplets dripped down her body as the golden light illuminated her image.


    As if noticing my stare, Zhu Na Ran looked at me with a grin before it instantly dropped.


    "Senior Sister, you''re bleeding!"

 Chapter 62: Muscles

    Chapter 62: Muscles


    "Senior Sister, are you sure that you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine," Senior Sister gritted out as she cut down the lush foliage before us.


    "Are you sure, Senior Sister? This could be remnants from the poison," after all, bleeding from one''s orifices[1] is a dangerous thing! ( )


    Especially twice now!


    "Senior Sister, maybe we should take a short break, just to be sure," I suggested as Senior Sister continued to storm through the jungle, carving out a small path.


    This nose bleed could be an underlying side-effect from the poison!


    "No, we must meet up with them as soon as possible, there''s no telling what would happen without us there," she said, as she checked the tracking array.


    Senior Sister does have a point; however, how would I be a good junior if I let my senior charge into a dangerden jungle, just after she barely recovered from poisoning?


    However, as much as I would like Senior Sister to take it a bit, I supposed Senior Sister is right about reuniting as quickly as possible. After all, our group doesn''t know anything about or whereabouts, and they could think that we''re dead!


    Also, I wonder how Shao Xiu Lan is doing.


    Although I couldn''t help but feel a bit of bitterness thinking of her name, she is still part of our team.


    But still, I didn''t know she would betray us like that!  (O_O


    Ah, what did those bandits offer that managed to sway Shao Xiu Lan.


    Aiyah, I suppose we can ask that question when we reunite with the others.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Senior Sister sighed as she shed me a small smile before patting my head. "Now,e along, we should be able to meet with the others in half a day."


    "Hmm, alright, Senior Sister."


    Sigh, there''s no use if Senior Sister doesn''t want to talk about it.


    "Em, good."


    Navigating our way through the green jungle, I looked up at the sky, which was blocked by therge green canopy and vines. The birds'' songs and chirps gave the area a rtive peaceful ambiance, but who knows how long that wouldst.


    Looking at Senior Sister''s back, I couldn''t help but pout a little.


    Aiyah, Senior Sister, is acting so strange, ah.


    What''s wrong with worrying for a little, she does it all the time! (#3)


    Plus, Senior Sister is always scolding me for not worrying enough and not being careful enough, so what''s the problem?


    Sigh, why does a maiden''s heart have to be soplicated?


    One moment they want something, and then they want another. Sighhh.


    Hmm, maybe I did something that upset Senior Sister earlier?


    But, she doesn''t seem mad, just averse to the topic.


    Herm, strange


    Earlier that day


    "Fuah!" Whew! That felt nice! (* ^ ^ *)


    Nothing better than washing off the grime of the previous night!


    Aiyah, I can''t see anything. I can''t believe I lost my ribbon, ah.


    It''s strange not having my hair tied back.


    Oh well, it''s just a ribbon. I suppose I can get another one if we find a nearby town. _()_/


    Raking my fingers through my hair that dripped before my eyes, I suddenly felt a pair of sharp eyes on me.


    Eh? Is Senior Sister here to take a bath too?


    Sure enough, Senior Sister was standing there in the trees'' shade on the smallke''s shore. Standing as still as a stone, Senior Sister looked as if searching for something, her eyes scanning up and down.


    Eh? Was there something I wasn''t seeing?


    Oh well! I''ll ask herter!


    Smiling over at her, I was going to wave at her until I noticed something startling.


    "Senior Sister, you''re bleeding!"


    Streaming out from Senior Sister''s nose was two thin red lines streaming down her face as they escaped her nostrils.


    Instantly, Senior Sister used one to cover her nose and mouth before wiping away the blood with a handkerchief. "It''s fine; the air is just humid," she answered hastily before trying to hide her face and walk away. "I''ll just meet you back in the cave!"


    Hah? How can that be? The air was still rtively cool, so how could Senior Sister start bleeding from the heat?


    "Hah, wait!" Scrambling out of the water, I grabbed my clothes before throwing them on. Wringing out my wet hair, I uncaringly let them soak into my clothes as I ran up to Senior Sister''s side, yanking on my boots in the process.


    "Y-you! Why are you rushing to return with me?"


    "Eh? But what if I get lost?" (_`)


    Me finding this area waterfall was a strike of mere luck! Who knows how I''ll find my way back!?


    "Well, you should''ve thought of that before leaving the cave," Senior Sister grumbled.


    Eh? Is Senior Sister mad at me? ('''';)


    "Are you mad?" Senior Sister is looking a little red


    "Sigh, no, I''m not."


    Ah, thank goodness. That was close!


    "Senior Sister, stop walking so fast! It''s hard to catch up!" Chasing after Senior Sister, I struggled to keep up as I tried my clothes together. "Are you sure that you don''t want me to check it out?"


    "I''m fine," Senior Sister sighed as she held her nose as a small red river tried to drip out. "This is nothing to worry about.


    Look for yourself."


    Letting go of her nose, it was a little red, but Senior Sister was right: nothing dripped out anymore.


    "Okay, I guess it was a temporary thing"


    "Emm," Senior Sister hummed in agreement as the cave started toe into view, just past the trees.


    Arriving at the cave, Senior Sister suddenly said, "You didn''t dry your hair."


    "Huh?" Oh, right.


    Lifting the damp and limp locks of hair, small droplets of water flowed out as they soaked into my clothes. "I didn''t have any talismans left over, so I guess I''ll have to let it dry on its own."


    "Hmm," Senior Sister hummed. "You''ll get sick if you walk around with wet hair.


    Sit down; I''ll dry it for you."


    "Alright!" Wow, Senior Sister is going to dry my hair! ()/


    I watched as Senior Sister took out a dry cloth and walked behind me, and sat me down on the ground.


    Hehe, this is so exciting!


    cing the cloth on my head, I felt as Senior Sister''s fingers started to massage my scalp gently. I couldn''t help but let out a small moan at how rxing this was!


    Ahh, this feels so good! (*)=3


    Sigh, it''s like all the stress from the past week seemingly melts away.


    Hmm, I must say, Senior Sister might have magic fingers or something.


    "Ahh.."


    "Feels good," Senior Sister asked as she started to move the cloth down my head to dry off the ends of my hair.


    "Em, yeah!"


    It was almost so good I nearly forgot what I was going to ask! "Oh, right!


    Senior Sister, back at the waterfall, you seemed to be looking at something.


    What was it?"


    "W-what," Senior Sister paused as she folded up the wet cloth before she regained herposure. "What are you talking about?"


    "Eh?" But I saw Senior Sister''s eyes move up and down. Could it be a trick of the light or something?


    "But, you looked at something"


    Hmm, what else was there that would catch Senior Sister''s attention?


    Well, I suppose there was that waterfall, which looked pretty lovely. Or maybe, the water? It did give off a rtively peaceful aura, and it had a pleasant light shade of blue to it.


    So, maybe Senior Sister was looking at the waterfall and then theke?


    Hmm


    "Was it me?"


    "W-what-" Senior Sister''s face suddenly had a pale pink tint to it.


    Oops, did I say that out loud?


    "It''s okay if you were looking, I don''t mind!"


    "Wh-what?"


    "Yeah," flexing my arm, I pointed to it. "You were looking at my arms and stomach, right?"


    "I-I," Senior Sister stuttered as her hands started to shake.


    "Here, no need to be shy; we''re both women, after all!"


    Grabbing her hand, I ced it on my bicep. I could feel her hand tremble a bit before lightly squeezing them. "I-It''s very firm"


    "Ahh, thanks, Senior Sister!" I should be thanking Senior Sister after all, as it was she who put me through hellish months of sword training.


    As much as I hate to admit it, Senior Sister''s training is super efficient at strength and stamina building!


    Well, I suppose Senior Sister isn''t amazing for nothing.


    Suddenly, I felt Senior Sister take her hand off my arm. "Eh? You''re not going to touch my stomach?"


    "W-wha- what!"


    Hmm, strange. The girls before were always adamant at touching itespecially Shao Xiu Lan and another girl from before.


    "Enough of this!" Senior Sister suddenly looked as red as antern. "We''re wasting time; we must move!"


    Eh? What''s this? Since when did Senior Sister get so opposed to being near me?


    She never had this problem in the past.


    "It''s alright, Senior Sister, you can touch them if you want," grabbing her hand, I pressed it to my stomach. "Unless


    You don''t like to do this?"


    Tilting my head, I watched Senior Sister''s face turn into various shades of color before she took in a few deep breaths and sucked in her lips.


    Suddenly, a fountain of red spewed from Senior Sister''s nose once more!


    "Senior Sister!"


    [1] orifice - an opening in one''s body, like your nostrils and ears, for example.

 Chapter 63: Flying Sword Ride

    Chapter 63: Flying Sword Ride


    "How far are we from reuniting with the rest of the group?" Peeking over Senior Sister''s shoulder, I tried to read the tracking array, which merely pointed forward.


    Huh?


    How is that little arrow going to tell us when we''ll be any closer to grouping up with the others?


    And how far did that river take us? It feels like we''ve been walking forever!


    Ughhh, and this heat is killing me. With each passing second in this humidity, I''m sure that I''m going to melt into a puddle at this rate. (.


    "Whew, how much longer?" Yanking at my robes'' cor, I tried to remove the icky feeling it had against my skin to no avail. Even with specialized Dao robes that could withstand thunderbolts, it seems like it can''t prevent this horrid heat from prating through my clothes.


    "Not much further," Senior Sister replied as she continued to march forward as if the tropical climate did not affect her. "If you stopped dragging your feet, we would get there faster."


    Aiyah, look at Senior Sister, cold as an ice block


    Walking ahead with a veiled hat over her head, Senior Sister remained silent as she hacked away the path. It was hard to see what expression Senior Sister had on as the white veil skewed my vision of her.


    Ah, I wish I could cling to Senior Sister''s back like a baby,fortable and cool while we voyaged through the jungle.


    However, Senior Sister promptly rejected that idea. (; _ ;)


    Which, I understood, of course. Senior Sister was still recovering from her poisoning, and I''m sure the extra weight on her shoulders wasn''t necessary.


    Especially in this terrain filled with a bunch of terrifying things, having to carry someone on their back wasn''t an ideal situation.


    Plus, if I even dared to ask Senior Sister, I''m sure she''d tell me that I need to train harder, ah.


    Sigh. _(:)_


    I guess I can''t ask much from Senior Sister right now, especially after that nose bleed incident.


    Senior Sister nearly passed out from the sudden blood loss!


    If she didn''t have that blood replenishing pill on hand, who knows what would''ve happened to her!


    Ah, that poison is too vicious! Luckily Senior Sister is strong enough tobat the effects for now.


    Argh! If only I were a bit stronger, maybe then we wouldn''t have gotten into this predicament.


    "Oof!" Bumping into Senior Sister''s arm, I felt something pull me back, barring me from moving forward. "What are you-


    Oh"


    A mere step away from me was a plunging cliff! ('''';)


    What the heck, when did this cliff appear?! `


    "Pay attention," Senior Sister chided as she lightly pinched my arm. "You don''t know what''s out there."


    "Eh," I nodded as I rubbed the area she pinched.


    Geez, that hurt. (; A ;)


    "Sigh," looking down at the tracking array, a furrowed crease appeared between Senior Sister''s brow. "It looks like it can''t be helped."


    "What can''t be helped?"


    Senior Sister didn''t answer my question as she suddenly unsheathed her sword. As she did so, the sword suddenly floated towards the ground, hovering above the surface. Stepping on with ease, she held her hand out towards me. "Hop on."


    "Hah?" We''re going to fly! ( )


    Wow! I never thought that this day woulde!


    Grabbing into her hand, I jumped onto the Senior Sister''s sword with her. However, I must''ve done so too quickly as the sudden motion made the de shake.


    "Wah!" As I felt myself start to fall off, an arm wrapped around my waist and brought me close, preventing myself from falling off. "Hah, thanks, Senior Sister!"


    Whew, that was a close one! (*)=3


    "It''s no issue," Senior Sister muttered as she loosened her hold. "Just hold on."


    "Okay!" Hugging Senior Sister''s waist from behind, I heard Senior Sister let out a shaky breath. Hmm, she must be nervous.


    After all, I''m sure that this is the first time I''ve seen Senior Sister using a flying device. Maybe she''s nervous now that she has a passenger onboard?


    "Are you nervous, Senior Sister?" ( )?


    "N-no, I''m not," Senior Sister coughed before taking a few deep breaths. "Let''s go."


    "Okay!" This is so exciting!


    I never flew on a sword before!


    Suddenly I felt the sword lift itself higher off the ground as it approached the cliff edge.


    Ohh, here we go, hehe! (((o(**)o)))


    As it inched closer, I felt the sword beneath my feet start to elerate as it began to rush closer and closer!


    "Wah! Hahaha!" (((v)))


    As itunched itself off the edge, the wind rushed across my face as the sword suddenly took a nosedive!


    "Hahaha!" Feeling the rush of adrenaline, I felt a weird fluttery feeling in my gut as I hugged Senior Sister''s waist tighter and buried my face into her neck.


    This is so much fun! ~()/~


    "Hahaha! This is amazing!"


    The sword then started to go gradually upwards before stabilizing into a leisurely pace, slowly flying above the treetops and clouds.


    "Whew!"


    As I felt my excitement simmer down, I checked to see how Senior Sister was doing. After all, I wasn''t sure how the sudden use of massive amounts of qi affected her. It could elerate her already weakened condition. "Are you alright, Senior Sister?"


    "I''m fine," Senior Sister breathed out, her face a bit red and her heart beating quickly. Perhaps from the sudden adrenaline rush and expenditure of qi.


    "Hmm, are you sure? You look kind of red." Maybe Senior Sister''s using too much energy? "If you want, I can help man the sword."


    Although my cultivation can''tpare to Senior Sister''s, I have enough stamina to power a flying sword, despite Senior Sister saying otherwise.


    "No, it''s fine," Senior Sister sighed as she rubbed her face with one hand. "Let''s just hurry up and find the others."


    "Oh, alright," I nodded as I rested my chin on her shoulder. "Just tell me if you need anything." (* ^ ^ *)


    "Eh."


    ---


    We continued to fly above the treetops as Senior Sister stared at the tracking array intently. Peeking over her shoulder, I watched as the arrow had grown shorter, indicating that the rest of the group was nearby. "We''re close.


    We should be able to spot them any second now."


    "Ehm, alright." It''s about time! We''ve been traveling for more than half a day now! Ahead, I could see the sun slowly descending the sky as it hid away behind Yong Yuan He Mountain, painting the sky a dark orange hue.


    "The sky looks nice today." ( ^ - ^ )


    "Eh," Senior Sister hummed as she looked up briefly before back down on the array. "It''s gorgeous."


    "Ehm," I nodded as I rested my head on Senior Sister''s shoulder. I tilted my head to the side to look out across the vast sea of green.


    Hmm, no sign of anyone just yet.


    "How are you feeling, Senior Sister?" Throughout this ride, Senior Sister has been gripping my hand rather tightly.


    I wonder if it''s from the stress or if she needs something to hold.


    "I''m fine," Senior Sister replied with her usual calmposure.


    "Really?"


    "Eh," Senior Sister replied and stopped talking as she watched the tracking array intently. "We''re here."


    Steering her de to the ground, we floated down past the thicket of the jungle beforending on the floor. "They should be around here somewhere," Senior Sister said as she sheathed her sword before looking down the array.


    As I looked around, I saw that the jungle was still surprisingly bright as the remaining specks of light cast an orange hue on the ground. However, beyond that was plunging darkness as the sun started to retreat.


    "Hmm, well, if we''re going to find them, we better be quick.


    I don''t like the idea of staying out here past dark." After all, I''d rather not have to deal with a bunch of monsters and whatever else is out there.


    "...you b*tch!"


    Huh? What was that?


    Turning my head to the sound, I looked for any signs of life. "Senior Sister, I think someone is over there," pointing through the brush, I started to wander towards the sound; Senior Sister followed close behind.


    Cautiously walking closer with soft steps, the scuffle grew louder.


    "Why should we keep this traitor with us!"


    The shouts followed by the sound of someone being thrown onto the ground.


    What the heck is going on here? Pushing aside the shrubbery, I peeked through to see what was happening on the other side.


    Laying on the ground, Shao Xiu Lan struggles to get up as she is protected by Bu Xiu He and surrounded by the other Xue Lei Guang disciples. Meanwhile, across from them was the rest of our group as they shouted and pointed fingers at the others.


    "Because of this b*tch, we don''t even know where our Martial Aunts are, or if they''re even alive!"


    "Yeah! And who knows what would happen if we kept this woman with us!"


    "There''s no telling if or when this sl*t would betray us the next time something came up! I say we ditch her and continue our mission!"


    A series of shouts and agreements came from our side as they started to get riled up. "How is Xue Lei Guang going topensate our sect when we return?!"


    No good; at this rate, a full-fledged battle could happen at any second!


    However, before I got up to intervene, Bu Xiu Lan suddenly stood up and walked in front of the Xue Lei Guang disciples, blocking them out of sight from our group.


    The Xue Lei Guang disciples didn''t say anything, unsure of what was going to happen. That is until Bu Xiu Lan spoke up, "It was my junior sister''s fault that you''d lost your martial aunts. And for that, I apologize for not disciplining her enough."


    Suddenly, Bu Xiu He dropped down to his knees as he bowed before our group.


    "Senior Brother!" Shao Xiu Lan and the Xue Lei Guang disciples eximed, wide-eyed as they watched Bu Xiu Lan kneel before our group.


    "Heh," one of the disciples scoffed in scorn. "You think your apology is enough, Bu Xiu He?!


    Why is it that your junior sister is not the one apologizing! She''s the one who started all of this!


    She should die!" Rushing forward, the disciple swung his weapon down towards Shao Xiu Lan!


    "Junior Sister!"


    "Sh*t!" Getting up, I tried to rush forward to stop this, but I was beaten to it as a sword flew past me.


    Shao Xiu Lan froze in ce, eyes wide as the disciple charged towards her.


    However, before it could reach her, a sword suddenly blocked the iing attack with a crisp ng.


    "That''s enough."

 Chapter 64: Pillow

    Chapter 64: Pillow


    "Ehmm," snuggling in my pillow, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh offort as the cool softness of it brushed against my cheek.


    This feels amazing! (*)=3


    How is it possible that this pillow doesn''t change in temperature even from staying in one spot for so long!


    There must be some enchantment on it or something to make it feel thisfortable!


    "Sigh, this is the best," snuggling into my pillow, I noticed something a bit strange about it.


    Hmm, since when did my pillow be so slender?


    Moving my hands in my sleep, I noticed that my pillow had a dip on the side before having a plush side once more.


    Ahh, so this is where all the fluff went! **)


    Kneading and squeezing my pillow, I tried to move up the fluff for some even distribution. Wow, it''s so stic!


    Squeezing it a bit more, Ivished in the plush feeling. However, I noticed that my pillow seemed to have stiffened.


    Weird.


    Since when did pillows stiffen? And what kind of pillow has a heartbeat that''s thumping loudly against my ear?


    Snuggling a bit deeper, I could hear the pounding thumps increase.


    Thump!


    Ba-dump!


    Thump!


    Ba-dump!


    So strange. ( )?


    Opening my eyes, I squinted them against the pale morning light that shined through the cracks of the tent door.


    "Yawn," rubbing my eyes with one hand, as I slowly started to wake up.


    Hmm, weird. I don''t remember my pillow having another hump.


    Grabbing hold of it, I squeezed it lightly.


    Hehe, so squishy. (^///^)


    "Are you awake yet?"


    "No"


    Wait a second. (_)


    Since when did pillows talk?


    Cool sensations


    Squishy fluff


    A chilling voice


    Snapping open my eyes, I propped myself off my ''pillow'' and came face to face with a very red ''pillow.''


    What''s this! How did I get here!? ;


    I remember my pillow being a white one. Looking behind me, I looked between my bed and where I currentlyid.


    Ah, sh*t. You''ve got to be kidding me!


    Stifflyying in ce, Senior Sister''s face flushed red as she stuttered out with indignation, "Y-You, you!"


    Looking down, I could see Senior Sister''s underclothes have be slightly disheveled from the movement that I could even see the valley between Senior Sister''s chest.


    And my hand stillid on one of those ''mountains,'' which I unintentionally squeezed again.


    "Y-you, you! Shameless!"


    Haha, this can''t be happening right now. This all must be some crazy dream. (lll   ` )


    Unfortunately, the cold fist of reality is a brutal one. _(:_)_


    "I''m sorry, Senior Sister!"


    Quickly, I tried to calm Senior Sister down; however, before I could realize what was happening, I flew out of our joint tent, followed by my clothes and boots.


    "Oof!" Stumbling my way out, I regained my bnce as I stood on the balls of my feet. "Aiyah! It was an ident, Senior Sister!"


    This junior didn''t mean to grope you! It was an ident, I swear! (; A)


    But regardless of my calls, Senior Sister remained silent on the other side of the cloth door.


    Trying to see if I could clear up the misunderstanding, a blue barrier barred me from entry.


    Seriously, Senior Sister! (` )


    Are you not even going to let me get dressed inside?


    Aiyah. _(:_)_


    Luckily, the camp was rtively quiet as it was a little past dawn. Therefore, no one was there to witness my predicament.


    "Hah, what can this auntie do?"


    Picking up my fallen clothes, I shrugged on my robes before tugging on my boots.


    Well, considering that we have some time before we set off to leave for Yong Yuan He Mountain, it probably wouldn''t hurt to do some training.


    Unexpectedly, when I turned around to leave, my eyes crossed paths with another red looking face. "Good morning, Miss Shao!"


    "Uh, I, this girl apologizes for peeking at Martial Aunt Jing Ran!" Bowing, Shao Xiu Lan, covered her face as she did so.


    "Oh, it''s fine." Tying on my belt, I walked over to her, which in turn made her scurry back.


    Weird. _


    "I''m not going to hurt you, you know."


    What''s up with everyone today? Maybe it''s just too early in the morning.


    "I-I, this girl," Shao Xiu Lan stuttered as I came closer to her, shuffling back as she did so.


    Eh? Why does she keep running? ;


    Am I really that bad of a person?


    I just want to talk, ah! (;;)


    "T-this this, girl is-"


    Suddenly Shao Xiu Lan stumbled back and began to fall!


    Instinctively wrapping my arm around her waist, I helped her regain her bnce. "Are you alright?"


    "I-I''m, f-fine," Shao Xiu Lan reassured as she pushed me away.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m-


    Oww"


    Noticing that she started to hop on one foot, I picked her up to move her somewhere to sit.


    "E-eh! Martial Aunt Jing Ran, you don''t have to!"


    "It''s fine. You are injured anyways," shifting the weight in my arms, I brought Shao Xiu Lan over to a fallen log that served as a stool.


    Sitting her down, she bowed her head as I crouched down and reached for her injured leg.


    "May I?"


    "Eh," she nodded meekly as I took hold of her ankle and started to feel for any breakage. Shao Xiu Lan asionally winced in difort, however, remained silent.


    "It looks like it''s just sprained," standing up, I brushed my hand on the front of my clothes. "Give it some time to heal. No doubt with your cultivation, it should be fine in a few hours."


    "Thank you, Martial Aunt," Shao Xiu Lan bowed before looking down at the ground.


    "Em, it''s no issue," I shrugged. I took out some food, offering some to the young girl.


    Taking hold of a piece of dried meat, Shao Xiu Lan started to nibble on it as we awkwardly sat in silence around the dying hearth.


    Damn, I better say something because this is really awkward. (_ _ lll)


    "So, how have been, Miss Shao?"


    "I-I um, have been doing well"


    "Really?"


    "Yes," she nodded as she chewed on the dried morsel. "It''s been a bit hard at the beginning, but since the Martial Aunts arrived, it''s been better."


    "Hmm." I suppose it would''ve been hard on Shao Xiu Lan after what happened back at Xiong Xian Pass.


    If Senior Sister and I didn''t arrive on time, I don''t even want to know what could''ve happened.


    The other day


    "Martial Aunt!"


    Standing tall with her hand on the hilt of her de, Senior Sister blocked the blow of the oing attack.


    The Yun Cai Peak disciple cried out in shock as he fell onto his back from the impact, his sword ttering to the ground. "M-martial Aunt!


    Forgive this junior!"


    Remaining silent, Senior Sister merely sheathed her sword while ncing at the young girl behind her.


    "M-martial Aunt Jing Hua" Not daring to meet her eyes, Shao Xiu Lan bowed her head as Senior Sister''s sharp gaze scanned the two groups of disciples.


    Instinctively, they bowed their heads in shame as their knees started to buckle as I felt Senior Sister''s release an immense pressure down on the juniors.


    No doubt, even when weakened, this juniors are no match for Senior Sister!


    Ah, Senior Sister looks so cool! ~()/~


    Look at her silencing all of these kids with just one look!


    Thankfully I''m not the one who''s the target of Senior Sister''s anger!


    "Martial Aunt Jing Hua," a Yun Cai Peak disciple gasped out. "Forgive our impudence!"


    Wow, Senior Sister is seriously going hard on them today. (v)


    From where I stood, I could see a sheen of sweat appear on their brows, while those with weaker cultivation started to turn a bit pale.


    "How long are you going to stay in the bushes?"


    Eh? (._.)


    Suddenly all eyes were on me as I crouched behind the shrubbery.


    "Ahem, ahaha," standing up, I stered on a sheepish smile as I stepped out from the foliage as I wiped down my clothes from the sticks and leaves that clung to my robes. "Hey, everyone."


    As I did so, Senior Sister dropped the pressure, much to the disciples'' relief. "Thank you, Martial Aunt, for your benevolence!"


    Senior Sister ignored them as she held out a hand to me. "Junior Sister,e here."


    "Okay!"


    "Martial Aunts, how did youe out of that alive?" One of the disciples asked before they were promptly elbowed in the side by their friend.


    "Stupid, do you think that they would be our martial aunts if they didn''t know how to get out of that situation?"


    At that, the pitiful disciple shut his mouth, face flushed with embarrassment.


    Aiyah, that poor guy. (_;


    "Junior Sister,e here," Senior Sister beckoned as she held out her hand.


    "Okay!" Grabbing hold of her hand, Senior Sister squeezed it as she brought me closer to her.


    "Tsk, you got a twig in your hair again."


    Eh? Did I? !? (_;?


    I was sure that I got rid of everything.


    As Senior Sister picked that invisible twig from my hair, I noticed the stare from another. Looking off the side, my eyes crossed paths with Shao Xiu Lan before she promptly turned away. Her face flushed in shame or the heat, perhaps both.


    Hmm, I''ll have to be sure to ask her why she did what she did. After all, I still have questions! (_)


    "There," holding a small twig in hand, Senior Sister flicked it to the side.


    Bringing my attention back to Senior Sister, I smiled at her. "Thanks, Senior Sister!"


    "Em," Senior Sister nodded before returning her attention to the rest. "What has happened in our absence?


    Any casualties?"


    "No, Martial Aunt," Bu Xiu He spoke up as he remained on his knees. "Everyone has been ounted for, and only a few had serious injuries."


    "Have they been treated already?"


    "Yes, Martial Aunt Jing Hua. We''re just letting them rest for a few more days until we continue to Yong Yuan He Mountain."


    "Em, very well.


    We''ll wait until then," Senior Sister nodded before her eyes set themselves onto Shao Xiu Lan''s meek figure.


    "However, for Miss Shao, you have some exining to do."

 Chapter 65: Start Over

    Chapter 65: Start Over


    "Miss Shao, if you don''t mind, what did you and my senior sister talk aboutst night?"


    "Lst night," Shao Xiu Lan sputtered as her face changed from various shades of red and white.


    Hmm, weird.


    This is oddly reminiscent of Senior Sister''s face this morning.


    What was it that made them both act like this? ()?


    Maybe it''s because of something that happened the other day?


    After we regrouped the rest of the juniors, Senior Sister pulled Shao Xiu Lan to the side to talk, leaving me with the task of exining what happened back at Xiong Xian Pass to all of the curious disciples.


    Surprisingly, the juniors were very interested in the giant avnche that swept away the sea of bandits in a blink of an eye.


    Although it was an ident, a missed throw of a ming talisman, the juniors don''t need to know that, haha.


    It was just all in the day''s work of just being one of Yun Cai Peak''s martial aunties!


    Anyways, after retelling what had happened and setting up camp with the others, Senior Sister finally returned with a Shao Xiu Lan.


    I would''ve asked Senior Sister what happened. However, I didn''t want to provoke Senior Sister as she had a chilling expression on her face.


    Whew, I''m getting chills just thinking about it!


    And Shao Xiu Lan didn''t look any better.


    Senior Sister must''ve done something terrifying to that poor girl, ah.


    I should keep my distance from her; however, since it''s just the two of us alone, I''m curious to ask what happened while she was alone with Senior Sister.


    "Yeah," I nodded as Shao Xiu Lan started to fidget with her handkerchief, strangely enough. "I''m curious as to what my senior sister needed to speak to you about that took so long."


    "T-this girl, um," Shao Xiu Lan started to chew on her lip. "Exined to Martial Aunt Jing Hua of this girl''s reasons for, um, the things that I did."


    "Oh, I know about that part," I smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood; however, I found it a bit difficult with Shao Xiu Lan looking so


    Embarrassed? !?(_;?


    But what could be so embarrassing that she refuses to talk about, ah?


    Maybe she fell in love with someone and decided that the only way to be with them was with the bandits'' help?


    But if that was the case, that makes no sense!


    Why didn''t she tell that person upfront? I''m sure that they would dly reciprocate her feelings, given her looks and personality, even if she can be a bit clingy.


    Hmm, but to still not confess or do anything with her headstrong attitude, seems strange.


    Maybe the one she likes already has someone in their heart, so she decided to get rid of thepetition?


    Aiyah, I don''t know.


    This is all too confusing, ah. _(:)_


    Plus, this might not even be the case of her betrayal. Maybe the bandits offered her something that she wouldn''t be able to obtain from any other means.


    "But what did you talk about?


    Like, why did you betray us back at Xiong Xian Pass?"


    The young became quiet as she sucked in a few shaky breaths. Shao Xiu Lan wrung her handkerchief as her dainty hands turned a stark white. "A-actually, Martial Aunt," she stuttered out.


    "The reason I did it was because I li-"


    "So this is where you''ve run off to," a chilling voice harrumphed as a cold handnded on my shoulder before squeezing lightly.


    "Senior Sister?"


    Looking up at the owner of the hand, Senior Sister looked eerily calm. Instantaneously, a chill went down my spine as I felt the coldness from Senior Sister''s hand radiate into my body.


    However, unexpectedly, the focus of Senior Sister''s gaze was the young girl sitting across from me.


    "G-good morning, Martial Aunt Jing Hua," Shao Xiu Lan greeted as she bowed her head.


    "Eh," Senior Sister nodded at her before ncing down at me. "Miss Shao, I hope you don''t mind if I borrow my junior sister''s time."


    "N-no, of course not, Martial Aunt Jing Hua."


    As soon as those words left Shao Xiu Lan''s lips, Senior Sister immediately started to drag me away into the woods!


    Wah! It''s over; I''m going to die without a body! (;;)


    However, I didn''t dare utter a word for fear of angering Senior Sister even more.


    Once we''ve reached a clearing in the jungle, a little ways away from the camp, Senior Sister stopped, causing me to bump into her.


    "Oof!" Trying to back away, I realized that Senior Sister hadn''t said a word and that her cold hand remained tightly around my wrist like an iron shackle.


    Gulp, I''m done for!


    Nowhere to run now, Naran! ( ;;)


    Master, it looks like this disciple won''t return with all of the ridiculous snacks you requested.


    The fresh morning air seemed far more frigid than usual as Senior Sister said the most dreaded words in the world!


    "Junior Sister, get into your horse stance."


    Wah! Senior Sister, I swear it was an ident!


    Have some mercy on this junior!


    ---


    Gods, my legs hurt so much!


    Why must you do this to me, Senior Sister?! (`;)/


    ring at Senior Sister''s back as she led the group, I couldn''t help but let some resentment bubble up from within.


    Yes, I admit that what I did this morning was wrong, but did it warrant such harsh training?!


    (#` 3 '')


    Staying in a horse stance for nearly a few hours with weights, followed by hundreds of sword swings, and even a surprise sparring match with Senior Sister!


    Aiyah! My poor legs will never be the same! (  `)


    Stiffly maintaining my posture, I tried to ignore the jarring soreness in my legs as we marched on through the jungle.


    Ah, and this heat isn''t helping either.


    Swatting away some bugs that decided to fly in face, I noticed that Shao Xiu Lan seemed to be isted from the rest. Besides apanying her senior brother, Bu Xiu He, the rest seemed to treat her rather coldly.


    Hmm, that''s no good. ( - _ - )


    Noticing she was the only one without a walking partner, I decided to slip away from Senior Sister''s careful watch.


    It''s not like she''s going to notice, ah.


    Plus, she seems busy talking with Bu Xiu He, and considering that we''re both without attentive walking partners, why not.


    "Hey, Miss Shao!"


    "M-martial Aunt Jing Ran!" Looking at me with wide eyes, Shao Xiu Lan sputtered out her next few words. "W-what are you doing here?"


    "Hmm," I hummed as I started tapping my chin. "I noticed that you''re over here without a walking partner.


    Don''t know how dangerous that is?"


    "E-eh," the young girl nodded. "This girl knows that. But I''m not alone; I have my Senior Brother to apany me."


    "Yeah, but he seems upied." Gesturing over to Bu Xiu He and Senior Sister deep in a conversation, I shed a smile at her, "So, I''ll be in your care for now!"


    "E-ehm, I''ll do my best," Shao Xiu Lan nodded as she nervously wrings her hands. An awkward mood set in between us as we continued to march onward quietly, side by side.


    Hmm, how do I make this less weird between us? ( o_o)?


    "Hey, Miss Shao," I started as Shao Xiu Lan looked up with questioning eyes, meekly.


    "Hmm? What is it, Martial Aunt Jing Ran?"


    "I know the things that had happened between us. Well, more like everyone, has been, uh rocky.


    But I want you to know that I don''t hold it against you."


    "Y-you, don''t?"


    "No, well. I used to, but I''ve been thinking about it and running it over and over in my head.


    And I don''t think that you''re a terrible person like everyone says you are. You''re just a good one who just so happened to make a bad mistake."


    Shao Xiu Lan remained silent before I heard some sniffling.


    Looking to the side, I saw that Shao Xiu Lan''s shoulders started to shake as the sniffling got louder.


    Oh, sh*t!


    Look at you, Naran, making girls cry! (ill)


    "I-I''m sorry if I made you-"


    "No, no," Shao Xiu Lanughed between sobs. "I''m not sad. I''m just happy! So happy!"


    Oh, thank gods!


    Whew! (   ` )


    "Haha, I''m d that you''re happy," Iughed along as relief flooded my body. "Hey, I know that we haven''t started on the right foot.


    Can we start over?


    Like, be friends or something?"


    "O-oh," Shao Xiu Lan started to turn a bit red as she wiped her eyes with her handkerchief. "I''d like that, Martial Aunt Jing Ran."


    "Great!


    First things first, stop calling me Martial Aunt. It''s still weird to see people just a few years younger than me call me auntie.


    Just call me Jing Ran."


    "A-alright, Jing Ran,"


    Woo! That''s the spirit!


    A new friend gained! (* ^ ^ *)


    "Great! From now on, I''ll call you"


    Hmm, what should I call her?


    "You can call me Xiao Lan," Shao Xiu Lan squeaked out. "If that''s okay with Mar- Jing Ran."


    "Hmm, Xiao Lan," I hummed as I tested the name on my tongue. "Sounds great!


    Nice to meet you, Xiao Lan!"


    "L-likewise, Jing Ran."


    "Now," grabbing onto Shao Xiu Lan''s shoulder, I pulled her closer to me. "To friendship and sisterhood!" ~()/~


    "Y-yep," she squeaked. "S-sisterhood."

 Chapter 66: Ugly Feelings

    Chapter 66: Ugly Feelings


    "If we make it to Yong Yuan He Mountain by the end of the day, we should be able"


    Walking through the jungle, side by side, Bu Xiu He''s voice began to drown out as theughter behind me grew.


    "So what do you do for fun, Xiao Lan?"


    "Hmm, I like to practice my martial arts and go swimming, as there''s a giantke nearby our sect," Shao Xiu Lan answered back.


    "No way seriously!?"


    I love to do those things, too," my junior sister eximed excitedly as her energy seemed to radiate in the air. "You know, I''m interested in what techniques you practice. Maybe sometime after this mission, we should train together."


    Shao Xiu Lan giggled as I heard her shove Zhu Na Ran lightly. "Oh, stop, Jing Ran! I don''t think that my skills are worth enough.


    I might drag you down in your training."


    "What? That''s ridiculous; how are you supposed to improve without anyone there to challenge you?


    It''s okay, Xiao Lan!"


    "Emm," Shao Xiu Lan hummed. I could tell that she had a bashful expression on her face without needing to look. "Well, then it''s a date then, Jing Ran."


    An ugly feeling started to rise from my chest.


    Are they already on casual terms with each other?


    "... Jing Hua...? "


    I couldn''t help but resist the urge to get between them and warn Zhu Na Ran of that young girl''s ill intentions.


    Junior Sister trusts others too quickly. Can''t she see that Shao Xiu Lan wants something from her?


    The other day


    Isted from the rest, I ced a sound barrier around the two of us so that no one could hear our conversation outside.


    Shao Xiu Lan bowed her head nervously as her hands seemed to shake and tremble. However, despite this, she sputtered out, "T-thank you, Martial Aunt Jing Hua


    Y-you perhaps saved this girl''s life."


    "Speak, Miss Shao. This martial aunt is very interested in what could''ve been worth more than the well-being of your fellow disciples and cultivators."


    "Forgive this girl, Martial Aunt Jing Hua," Shao Xiu Lan cried as she dropped to her knees. "I-I didn''t intend for things to go this far!"


    "Oh? So did you intend, then?


    "I-I," Shao Xiu Lan stuttered as she tried to shrink herself smaller. "I just wanted to be with the one that I like"


    The one she likes?


    It can''t be


    Narrowing my eyes, I watched a Shao Xiu Lan swallow her voice as her eyes skittered around. Walking closer to her, she instinctively scoots back.


    Grabbing her chin, I made her look me in the eyes as I asked, "Tell me, who was it that you liked, hmm?"


    "I-I," Shao Xiu Lan started as her eyes grew wide, and her face flushed. "T-this girl"


    "Ehm, say it," ring down on her, I dared her to say her answer.


    "T-this girl," Shao Xiu Lan continued to stammer as she forced out her answer, her face glowing red from the stress or embarrassment, perhaps both.


    "This girl l-likes


    L-likes!"


    "Say it already."


    "This girl likes Martial Aunt J-jing Ran!"


    What.


    Instantly felt my body go cold as I released Shao Xiu Lan, who let out a sigh of relief as she breathed out shakily.


    Stepping away, I felt the chilling feeling continued to spread throughout my body as it wouldn''t dispel.


    Despite being unaffected by the cold, my hands trembled as I slowly curled and uncurled them into fists to stop the movement.


    Taking in a few deep breaths, I couldn''t help but rub the create between my brows as I reyed Shao Xiu Lan''s words:


    ''This girl likes Martial Aunt Jing Ran!''


    This ridiculous girl, how could she like my silly junior?


    Doesn''t she know that Zhu Na Ran is so ridiculous andzy and annoying?


    Not to mention shameless!


    I''ve never met a girl with as thick of a face as my junior sister. And yet, despite this, Shao Xiu Lan still likes Zhu Na Ran?


    I''m not sure if she''s blind or just as stupid as my junior sister.


    However, as I continued to think it over, an achy feeling in my chest panged in difort.


    What is going on with me?


    Perhaps the poison is acting up right now. Breathing in and out, I turned to look at Shao Xiu Lan, who flinched at the sudden action.


    "You, a woman, likes," stressing out my words, I watched Shao Xiu Lan tremble in ce," another woman in a romantic sense."


    "Y-yes," Shao Xiu Lan squeaked out.


    "And the one that you wanted to win over was my junior sister, Zhu Na Ran?"


    "T-that''s correct, Martial Aunt Jing Hua"


    I couldn''t help but let out a scoff as I listened to her words. What a silly girl. "Tell this martial auntie, why did you pick my junior sister."


    "W-what?"


    "Why do you like my junior sister," I repeated.


    "I-isn''t it obvious," Shao Xiu Lan started to rx as she straightened her back. However, the flushness remained. "Martial Aunt Jing Ran is a good person, a rare find."


    "It''s rare to find good people?"


    "I-I don''t mean it like that," she stammered as she suddenly held her face in her hands. "It''s like, Martial Aunt Jing Ran is an extraordinary person.


    Like whenever someone needs help, she doesn''t hesitate to offer her assistance, even if the person.


    O-or, like how she didn''t judge other disciples on what status they have, they were all the same in her eyes.


    A-and," Shao Xiu Lan stopped as she shook her head as she bent over the ground.


    "What is it?"


    "I-its rather silly and vain," Shao Xiu Lan mumbled as the red glow continued to grow, eventually spreading down her neck and ears. "Everything about her is perfect and desirable in some way. Whether it is her cultivation, status, and position, everything is picturesque with her.


    I-in addition, Martial Aunt Jing Ran is a very g-good looking person."


    I couldn''t argue with her on that.


    Rich dark brown hair that turned into gold threads in the light and yful eyes that looked like the sky transitioning from dusk to dawn; Zhu Na Ran had her appeal, whether she knew it or not.


    "H-however, the most striking thing about Martial Aunt Jing Ran is her smile."


    "Her smile?"


    "E-ehm," Shao Xiu Lan nodded bashfully. "There seems to be something magical about her smile.


    I''m not sure to have to describe it, but whenever she looks at you and shes that bright grin of hers, it feels like you''re the only one in the room.


    There''s something inherently beautifuling from her that I can''t exin," Shao Xiu Lan gushed.


    However, as she did so, I couldn''t help that ugly feeling growing from within despite my best efforts.


    "Shao Xiu Lan, it seems like you''re the only beneficiary from this rtionship.


    Also, you know nothing about Zhu Na Ran''s other traits:


    Like how she is so clueless sometimes; it''s infuriating and cute and at the same time.


    Or how, when she sleeps when she''s not supposed to, you can see how long her eyshes are and how they quiver like butterfly wings.


    Or when she tries to get out of some responsibility, she shes theserge puppy eyes that make you drop all barriers without realizing it.


    But at the same time, she keeps a wall around herself that you can''t see more than she wants to show you.


    Like the glorious sun shining warmly on you, but you can only see hints of light through squinted eyes.


    Sigh, that silly girl, always running me in circles


    I can never figure out what she''s thinking, no matter how hard I try"


    "... Martial Aunt?"


    Snapping from my thoughts, Shao Xiu Lan looked at me with widened eyes.


    Why is she looking at me like that?


    "Speak. What do you have to say?"


    "I knew that there was a possibility, but hearing it now," Shao Xiu Lan began to ramble herself before it looked like something clicked in her. "M-martial Aunt Jing Hua," Shao Xiu Lan started slowly in a daze. "You like Martial Aunt Jing Ran."


    What.


    That''s ridiculous.


    How could I have such strange thoughts towards my junior sister?


    "Liking Zhu Na Ran tch, where did Shao Xiu Lane to such an outrageous conclusion "


    Thinking back on our conversation from the day before, I couldn''t help but wonder if something was wrong with Shao Xiu Lan''s head.


    "Martial Aunt Jing Hua?" Bu Xiu He looked at me with a slight frown on his face as he paused his speech. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, apologies, Disciple Bu Xiu He," snapping myself away from my thoughts, I returned my attention to the young man beside me. "I was thinking of something else for a moment."


    "No worries," he smiled as he continued with our ns to go about with Yong Yuan He Mountain. "Anyways, like I was saying. If we managed to pass the spirit beast nest without disturbing the horde, we should be safely on the trail to the Yong Yuan He Mountain peak path."


    "Hmm," I nodded as I looked at the map he held. "Around this time, the beasts should be in hibernation; therefore, we should be safe if we''re careful."


    "Ehm," Disciple Bu Xiu He nodded as he furrowed his brows at the map. "The issue being is that we don''t know the exact scale of beasts we''re dealing with."


    "Hmm, Heaven''s hope we make it to Yong Yuan He on time without any hardship."

 Chapter 67: Stampede (1)

    Chapter 67: Stampede (1)


    "Wahhh!"


    Pumping my arms and legs, I forced myself not to look behind me. However, the temptation was too much for me as I snuck a peep from behind.


    Big mistake! (;)//


    Charging behind me, a horde of spirit beasts red their nostrils and shed their canines as they chased after me!


    Naran, you f*cking idiot! How could you look behind, ah! `


    Wahhh! How did this happen!


    Everything was going to n, so how could everything go so wrong!?


    Wu wu wu, I''m tired!


    Can someone tell trouble that I''m not interested in them and that they need to let me go?! They don''t need to be this clingy, ah!


    "Help!" Somebody save this poor auntie!


    Suddenly swooping down from behind me, an arm wrapped itself around my waist as it pulled me off the ground and other the t side of a flying de.


    "Junior Sister, are you okay!"


    "Ah! Thank heaven''s you''re here, Senior Sister!" Clinging onto Senior Sister for dear life, I shuddered as I looked below at the horde of beasts stampeded trees and other obstacles in their way with ease.


    Aiyah, that was close, too close, ah! (   ` )


    "Are you alright," Senior Sister repeated her question as she thankfully tightened her hold on me.


    "I think so?" I''m not too sure if I''m alright! I''m sure I shaved off a few years of life just from that experience alone! "Feeling a bit faint, but otherwise, I think I''m fine."


    Aiyah, at least I have you, Senior Sister! You''re so reliable, my support buddy. ( )


    Heaving, I buried my face in her neck as I inhaled her tranquil fragrance.


    Ah, even though my heart feels like it''s going to explode from the adrenaline, Senior Sister''s perfume seemed to calm me down for a bit.


    I''m curious about what perfume mixture Senior Sister uses. I want to use it for myself because it smells so pleasant and soothing.


    I felt Senior Sister grip my waist tighter as she pulled me closer to her.


    Ah, so considerate, Senior Sister, making sure that this little junior doesn''t fall, ah. **)


    The only thing is, why is Senior Sister trembling?


    Or am I trembling?


    I don''t even know, this is too much for one day, ah!


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "No"  I shook my head as Iid my head on her shoulder  "everything happened so quickly!


    There''s no way that we could''ve prepared for something like this!"


    Earlier that day


    "Senior Sister, did you know that Xiao Lan is skilled at archery and ribbon dancing? That''s so cool!"


    How exciting! It''s rare to see another young woman practice martial arts, and to add dancing on top of that is so fascinating! (((o(**)o)))


    Her flexibility and strength must be outstanding!


    Xiao Lan said that we could train together for a few days once we return from our mission. I wonder as to what techniques she uses and how they would fare against mine.


    Hehe! So exciting! (((v)))


    It''s been some time since I''ve fought an opponent of equal standing as myself.


    Well, except for Senior Sister, I suppose.


    I can''t recall the number of times that I''ve fought against her, but it''s enough that I have calluses on my behind from her punishing wacks. _(:)_


    "Eh," Senior Sister harrumphed as she looked at the map in front of her. "Very interesting."


    Weird, Senior Sister, doesn''t look interested at all. (_;)


    Hmm, maybe Senior Sister already knows all of this stuff when she spoke to Shao Xiu Lan, so perhaps I''m just repeating old information. "Senior Sister, did you already know this stuff?"


    "No."


    "Oh." Uh, okay then? !?(_;?


    Senior Sister didn''t say anything more after that and continued to focus on her work, ignoring me as I awkwardly stood off to the side.


    "Senior Sister, is something wrong? Did I say or do something?"


    "No, you didn''t," Senior Sister bit out as her hands crimped the edge of the map.


    Uh (o_o;;)


    Senior Sister, your actions say otherwise.


    Rubbing my nose at the awkward mood between Senior Sister and me, I plopped down on the log beside her. Leaning closer to her, I tried to read the map that Senior Sister was so focused on; however, it just looked like random pictures with squiggly words strewn about on the yellowing parchment.


    How can anyone navigate that? (o3o)?


    However, as I did so, I noticed that Senior Sister didn''t seem to notice nor care about our close contact; instead, she looked more annoyed.


    Hah?!


    What did I do! Did I cross the line somewhere!


    "Are you sure, Senior Sister?"


    "Yes," Senior Sister nodded coldly before muttering under her breath. "Why don''t you go bother your ''Xiao Lan.''"


    Eh? Xiao Lan? ( )?


    "Why would I go to Xiao Lan?"


    Senior Sister froze for a second before rxing. "Nevermind, it''s nothing," standing up Senior sister rolled up the map and tucked it away into her sleeve.


    "Excuse me, Junior Sister, but I have some other matters to attend to."


    "U-uh, okay," I nodded as I watched Senior Sister leave, awkwardly.


    Strange.


    What was that about? (_`)


    ---


    Senior Sister has been acting weird.


    Technically, Senior Sister has been acting somewhat normal on the outside, with her whole calm and cold aura. It would appear as if Senior Sister wasn''t fazed by any mortal hardship to an untrained eye, like a celestial looking down from above.


    But after being with her for almost a year, I wasn''t so blind as to not pick up on specific cues.


    Like when she''s annoyed, a slight crease begins to form between her eyebrows as her lips slowly pull back into a pair of thin lines.


    Or when she''s mad, her eyes narrow down into like a pair of sharp knives as she stabs at you with her re.


    Or when she''s trying to calm herself down, she curls her fists open and closed while slowly breathing in and out in quiet huffs.


    Okay, I guess all I know is when Senior Sister is mad or annoyed, but it''s still something! _(:)_


    Plus, it''s rare to see Senior Sister happy, so it''s hard to know when it will happen ah.


    However, today, Senior Sister didn''t do any of her usual acts of fury at all.


    It''s like we''ve be a tad bit like strangers as whenever we crossed paths, Senior Sister seemed to turn around a walk away!


    Aiyah, the cold shoulder? What did I do to warrant such treatment? (;;)


    Maybe that groping ident? But I thought we''ve already settled that or did we?


    I don''t know, ah. _(:)_


    Senior Sister can be so mysterious sometimes.


    But regardless, it still hurt a little that Senior Sister didn''t say or show me anything as to why she''s mad.


    Ah, what to do? (''A `lll)


    "Jing Ran, are you listening?"


    "Huh?" Looking to the side, my eyes meet the confused ones of Shao Xiu Lan as she tilts her head. "O-oh, sorry, my mind wandered off.


    Um, what were we talking about?"


    "Oh," as if nothing happened, Shao Xiu Lan returned to her usual pep and continued talking. "We''re talking about"


    Although I didn''t mean to tune out Xiao Lan, my attention couldn''t help but drift off to the cold beauty who led the group up ahead.


    Aiyah, why won''t you just tell me what''s going on, Senior Sister! (;;)


    Throw me a bone, you know I''m not great at these emotional guessing games!


    "Sigh, a maiden''s heart sure isplicated"


    "Eh?" Shao Xiu Lan suddenly stopped talking as she looked at me with an abnormal expression  one that seemed to be tittering between annoyance and something else. "Jing Ran, is there something wrong?


    Are you having trouble with another girl?"


    "Uh," scratching my head, I debated whether or not I should confide in her about my current situation.


    Xiao Lan looks annoyed that I wasn''t paying attention to our conversation, which she has every right to be.


    However, this thing about Senior Sister seems to be lingering overhead like a dark rainy cloud.


    You can''t help but be worried when it will rain, especially given that you don''t have an umbre.


    "Jing Ran, you know you can talk to me, right?


    We''re friends, so if somethings wrong, feel free to talk."


    Hmm, she''s not wrong.


    We are friends, so I''m sure she can maybe lend some advice to me. I suppose it won''t hurt to tell Xiao Lan her a little bit of what''s going on and ask what I need to do to fix whatever is happening between Senior Sister and me.


    Plus, what better way in figuring out another girl''s heart by asking a girl, right?

 Chapter 68: Stampede (2)

    Chapter 68: Stampede (2)


    "And after that, Senior Sister seems to treat me like any other person. An utterly perfect stranger.


    I want to ask Senior Sister what I did wrong, but she won''t even talk to me."


    Aiyah, just thinking about this makes me even more confused. Maybe I should keep apologizing to Senior Sister to get some hint of where I went wrong.


    "Hmm," Shao Xiu Lan hummed as she pursed her lips and tapped her chin. "Well, it could be about that incident from a few days ago, as you mentioned.


    Any girl would feel offended by that" Shao Xiu Lan mumbled before she covered her mouth "well, maybe except me..."


    Wah? (_;?


    "Huh, what did you say? I don''t think I got thatst part."


    "Hahaha, nothing, nothing," Shao Xiu Lanughed as she patted my back awkwardly. "Haha, we''regging; we should catch up with the rest!"


    Uh, okay? (._.)?


    Looking ahead, I could see that the rest was indeed leaving us behind.


    Aiyah, why are we going so fast, ah?


    And, my question still didn''t get solved. If what Xiao Lan said is true, then maybe I should try apologizing again?


    Maybe let her touch my chest? Tit for tat? (A` )


    Aiyah, I don''t know. _(:_)_


    I suppose I''ll have to think about thister.


    ---


    "As we''re approaching the spirit beast nest, we must make sure to remain as silent as possible and disturb them from their slumber.


    Although they are currently in hibernation, there''s no telling when they will suddenly walk up," Bu Xiu He said as he spread out therge map before us on a rock.


    "Our best mode of transport from here is through this small pass that," he ran his finger over a small winding trail that haphazardly crossed directly through the beast''s nest. "Is an ancient river bed that has since dried up, therefore leaving behind a slight depression between the nest."


    Squinting my eyes at the map, I couldn''t help but be a bit skeptical of this n.


    We''re supposed to get through there with no trouble?


    "This auntie has a question."


    "Yes, Martial Aunt Jing Ran?"


    "How is it safe to just swagger through the beast''s nest? I thought the point was to avoid them?"


    "Ah, good question, Martial Aunt Jing Ran," the young man smiled. "Ideally, we''ve hoped that we wouldn''t need to take this route, however due to some miscalctions of the terrain as well as outdated records, it''s impossible for us to go around the nest in a timely manner.


    In other words, this is the quickest and fastest way to get where we need to get to; which we all know is Yong Yuan He Mountain."


    Fair enough, but we''re basically screwed if something goes wrong.


    Sigh, how fun. _(:_)_


    "But, can''t we just fly on our swords right through the nest instead of taking this dangerous route," someone asked from the back.


    "Well, we would''ve been able to do so, if some of us hadn''t gotten hurt in the way here. Some of us still need to tend to the wounded," a disciple interjected, causing Shao Xiu Lan to bow her head.


    Hey, that was uncalled for! ;


    "Well, there''s nothing that we could do," I cut in. "Danger is everywhere at every corner. It would serve us no good to be rxed.


    So," I looked at Bu Xiu He to continue. "Since flying is off the table, what other methods could be used?"


    "Well the method that Martial Aunt Jing Hua and I decided on is a buddy system. Groups of two to four disciples will cross the path at a time to the end of the path. Which," he tapped at a crudely darkened cave mouth on the yellowing paper, " would bring us right at the entrance of our mountain."


    An entrance? How could a mountain have an entrance? !?(_;?


    As if sensing my confusion, or perhaps just the general puzzled looks on the others, Senior Sister stepped in.


    "The Tomb of Parting is where we want to go."


    The Tomb of Parting?


    Isn''t it kind of ominous to name a cave? (_)


    "ording to old records from Yun Cai Peak''s library, there''s a secret path way system through the cave that brings us to the top."


    "Yes," Bu Xiu He nodded as he took over. "If we manage to reach this cave by dawn, we would significantly cut down on the time needed toplete this mission to get out of this jungle.


    Therefore, I rmend that we all get some rest to get ready to pass through the nest."


    ---


    Silently waiting in the dark, we waited for the signal to move across from the group before us. As we were thest group of disciples to cross, we anxiously awaited for our turn to reunite with the others.


    "Martial Aunt," one disciple whispered to me in a low murmur, "how is it out there?"


    Peeking through the bushes, I could see the massive bodies of the radiant spiritual beast as they slumbered out in the open or shallow caves.


    Their thunderous snores sent vibrations through the ground, which would make one freeze for fear of the slightest movement alerting the grand guardians.


    Ah, this is going to be a challenge.


    How are we supposed to do this by dawn?


    "...no signal, yet"


    Looking to the east, the first peek of light blue starts to paint the sky; however, the first beams of morning light have yet to appear.


    Come on,e on, give us the signal already!


    Don''t you see that dawn is approaching? One of those massive beasts are going to wake up hungry, and though I personally don''t see us as delicious, they might.


    "...martial aunt," one disciple tugged at my sleeve with a hint of excitement and anxiousness. "Look!"


    Sure enough, at the end of the path, the blinking signal shone in the dark.


    "Alright," turning to my small group of disciples, I did a brief head count as to not leave anyone behind. "Remember, slow and steady. We don''t want to risk alerting the beasts from their slumber."


    "Ehm," my group nodded their heads in understanding as we slowly approached the path.


    Carefully cing my foot down, I made sure to walk from heel to toe to avoid making too much sound and possibly.


    The rest followed suit as we walked along the riverbed path like a trail of ants making our way to the end.


    As we neared, I could barely see the rest through the twilight, anxiously waiting for us to finish our walk.


    But of course, one could only stretch their luck so far.


    "Oof!" I heard a loud thud behind me in the back, followed by a shrieking scream.


    Damn, I never knew that boys could scream so loud. (# o_o)


    Turning around, I saw the disciple in the far back on the ground as he desperately tried to escape something from behind him.


    "What is it," I hissed through my teeth, wearily of the movement from the beasts above. At this rate, we could be breakfast in an instant.


    No need to wait till dawn.


    "M-martial Aunt! L-look!" Shaking like a leaf, the disciple pointed to a huge f*cking spider that straddled what looked like a milky white skull.


    Oh hell no!`


    We''re not going down because of a bug.


    Before it could leap upon the poor boy, I rushed over there and kicked that spider away as far as possible.


    Picking the boy up by his cor, I quickly brushed him off and checked for any bites. Luckily, I found none on the surface level from what I could see.


    Unfortunately, it looks like I need to work on my aim, as said spider seeminglynded on the face of a slumbering beast before biting it.


    Instantly, the raging monster snapping its eyes open in fury as it shook its massive head to free itself from the spider''s bite.


    Once it did so, its bulging eyes scanned the area from which itnded on us.


    Sh*t. (o_o;;)


    "What are you standing around for! Run!"


    Dropping all former procedures, I made sure that they received a decent lead while I handled the beast, and the other''s grabbed the disciples to safety.


    Meanwhile, the beast before me let out a throaty growl, promptly arousing the others from their deep slumber.


    In the darkness, hundreds of pairs of glowing eyes appeared around me.


    Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me! (;;)

 Chapter 69: Interlude: Master Luos Adventure

    Chapter 69: Interlude: Master Luo''s Adventure


    "...no"


    Tossing and turning in his sleep, Master Luo fumbled in his bed as he attempted to get some decent night''s rest.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, nothing seemed to chase the dark shadows away.


    "...roasted... duck no!


    I''m not ready to leave!


    Braised pork!


    Roasted Chicken!


    Let me stay; I''m not ready to leave, dammit!"


    Crying in his sleep, the aching sensation of emptiness in his stomach sent a cold chill throughout Luo Yu Xing''s body as he went through his snacking withdrawal.


    "Wah!" Snapping his eyes open, Master Luo sat up in his bed, his mind chaotic as he reeled himself back to reality.


    Once he came to his senses, he patted his chest in relief. ''Whew, it was just a dream, a horrid dream.''


    A dream where he had ascended to the next realm! And that he couldn''t bring any of his food with him!


    How could he leave this realm without the reassurance that his favorite dishes coulde with him!


    ''Aiyah, such fright is no good for this one''s old heart.''


    Seeing as he could no longer go back to sleep, Master Luo swung his tired and sore legs over the edge of the bed and slipped on his boots.


    His body panged on soreness from the movement as he stood up.


    All of the training the old master did in his disciples'' absence was starting to pay off, evident when he dressed himself and his old robes, which once sat a tad bit tight around his midsection, now had more breathing room.


    ''Looks, I have made some progress,'' Master Luo thought as he poked his stomach, which didn''t yield as much as before. At this rate, he would be able to return his body to when he was in his prime.


    "Yawn," scratching his unkempt beard, Master Luo noticed the sky outside had a dusty blue color to it, just barely on its transition between the night to dawn. "Looks like the training starts now."


    ---


    "Hah!"


    Hitting the dummy with a lethal and swift uppercut, it promptly fell over before shattering into pieces on the ground from the impact.


    ''Hmm,'' frowning at the wooden fragments on the stone floor of the training grounds that were no bigger than a finger.


    Scratching his beard as sweat slid down his forehead, he mumbled, "Have I gotten weaker?


    Before, all that would remain would be mere splinters; however, some pieces on the ground were still recognizable as pieces from the wooden dummy.


    ''Aiyah, I''m still not back to where I used to be,'' shaking his head, Master Luo made his way over to his tea table to pour himself a cup.


    As he did so, what remained of the train ground dummies were indistinguishable wooden bits and several new cracks on the stone-tiled floor.


    Plopping himself in his seat, Master Luo quickly downed a cup of lukewarm green tea. Looking over the carnage of the training ground, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    ''Aiyah, before there wouldn''t even be anything left of the training grounds, but somehow it managed to stay intact.


    Hah, I''m more out of shape than I thought I was.''


    Pouring himself another cup, Master Luo drank the rest of the cold tea before snapping his fingers.


    Instantaneously the training ground returned to its former state, appearance-wise at least.


    "Heh, this should hold itself up for a while," he shrugged as he picked up his teapot and walked out of the courtyard.


    However, as he did some, the training grounds prompt fell apart once more.


    Pausing in his steps, the grandmaster considered the idea of calling some outer sect disciples to fix the disrepair; however, he thought against it.


    "Eh," Master Luo shrugged at the broken training grounds. " I''ll just have my disciples deal with it when they get back."


    ---


    A massive pile of work that he had neglected over the past days was starting to be a bit hazardous as it towered atop his desk. Also, more work ced themselves at the door as scrolls began to pile up and roll all over the floor.


    "Aiyah," Master Luo sighed at the mess, already feeling the cramping pain of writing in his hand. "This old master is too advanced in age to deal with piles of paperwork."


    But, unfortunately, the paperwork wasn''t going to do itself, and his eldest disciple wasn''t going to be back for some time.


    ''No, maybe she shouldn''te back soon,'' the old mastermented. ''If she saw the build-up of work, no doubt, he would never hear the end of it.''


    And she might even do the cruel act of cutting his food allowance!


    What was this old master to do! Like most senior citizens, he should be living out hisst days in bliss and leisure, not subjected to mountains of paperwork and nd food!


    ''Aiyah, how did I pick out such a vicious disciple, ah.''


    As hemented at his unfortunate situation, a letter caught his attention amongst the various scrolls and paperwork.


    It stuck out like a sore thumb based on its disheveled appearance and slight coloring of the paper.


    "What could this be," he wondered out loud. Whatever it was, it seemed much more interesting than the monotonous memos about sect life.


    Taking hold of the note, he analyzed its appearance for any malintent weaved in somewhere in the paper.


    Luckily, there was none.


    Unfolding the note, it bombarded him with messy and frantic handwriting, the brush strokes fused, making it almost barely legible.


    Just barely.


    Scanning his eyes down the page, the old master squinted his eyes as he tried to read the erratic handwriting.


    "...Master Luo


    ...concerning your two disciples


    Martial Aunt Jing Hua and Martial Aunt Jing... Ran


    Have both disappeared


    At Xiong Xian Pass"


    Instantly, Master Luo''s body went cold as he read thosest characters ''Xiong Xian Pass.''


    It has been a long time since he hadst read those words, less even hearing it.


    "If it''s what I think it is" Master Luo wasn''t sure whether or not to believe the contents of the letter. After all, his disciples were strong, and it wasn''t like they would go down without a fight.


    Not wanting to leave himself in suspense, he rushed to the main altar, where numerous tablets propped themselves against the redcquer walls on multiple shelves.


    Heading straight for the small table in front of therge tablet disy were two small jade tablets with the names "Zhu Na Ran" and "Ye Lian Hua" engraved on the cold jade surface.


    A small sense of relief came over the old master as he realized that the jade tablets were still intact.


    Had they''ve broken, then he would''ve known that something dire did happen to those two disciples of his.


    "Hmm, they both seem to be of a healthy color," Master Luo mumbled as he looked down at the two jade tablets, which shone with rich imperial green.


    However, he noticed that the tablet with Ye Lian Hua''s names seemed slightly duller than her juniors.


    "It seems like to some degree, the note was right," he muttered as he looked at the note once more.


    Looking outside, Master Luo noticed that it was a little past midday; however, with his abilities, there should still be some light before dusk when he returns.


    "Heh, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to stretch these old limbs out of a bit."


    ---


    At Xiong Xian Pass, Zhen Jing meditated in seclusion as he focused on breathing in and out, letting the cold qi pass through his meridians and dantian.


    Around him were numerous incenses of numerous high-quality poisons, slowly burning and drifting through the air.


    These types of lethal fragrances were otherwise undetectable to most and were of the slow and deadly variant.


    Had someone without immunity to such poisons came into his chamber unannounced, no doubt that they would drop dead before uttering out theirst words.


    And yet, Zhen Jing managed to breathe them in and out as if it were sweet-scented air. The poisons in his body have bepletely harmonized after years of careful training and trials.


    However, even with his incredible skills and talents, he could not rid himself of the most loathsome person from his life off the face of this realm!


    ''Luo Yu Xing!


    Heh! This great elder managed to defeat not one but both of your disciples!


    Heh, this elder can imagine the anguish that you must have, hah!''


    It has been some time since that incident, so he knew that Luo Yu Xing should''ve heard the news by now.


    Although he wished that the one that he killed that day was Luo Yu Xing himself, Zhen Jing knew that at the moment, he wasn''t in the right condition to fight him once more.


    ''Tch, that b*tch! To think that she managed tond a hit on this elder and cause some damage.


    No matter, such minor issues will resolve themselves quickly.''


    In addition to his wounds, the bandit n''s chief was still raging over the fact that half of the members have been swept away by the powdery white waves, even more so that the perpetrators managed to escape in one piece.


    "Tch, that fool," Zhen Jing scoffed as he recalled the incident of the chief throwing a fit like an overgrown child.


    "If I didn''t need somewhere to hide back then to lick my wounds, would I even bother to look their way?"


    After all,pared to him, a mighty cultivator from a prestigious background, then measly mountain bandits served no better purpose than being human meat shields.


    It should be their eight generations of luck that they would have the opportunity toy down their lives for him.


    As he continued to self assure himself of his greatness, unbeknown to him, a sudden scuffle broke out from outside his mediation chamber, followed by a massive impact that shook the earth.

 Chapter 70: Stampede (3)

    Chapter 70: Stampede (3)


    "Senior Sister!


    Go faster; they''re catching up!" (''A `)


    "I''m trying," Senior Sister gritted out as she fueled more power into her de, sweat starting to pearl on her forehead, and the crease between her brows grew more profound.


    "How close are they?!"


    "Uh!" Looking over Senior Sister''s shoulder, I saw that the raging beasts tailing us seemed to inch closer and closer the further we strayed from the rest.


    Aiyah, separated from the others once again!


    It''s like Heaven''s want Senior Sister and I to fend off the wild by ourselves! (`;)/


    "Caw!"


    Swooping out from the stampede, a giant bird came straight towards us with a raging fury! "What the hell is that!"


    Senior Sister looked back briefly before focusing her attention on the path ahead. "It''s a Fiery me Pheasant, a level-eight spirit beast."


    "Eh?!


    That giant bird is an overgrown chicken?!


    Oh, if that''s the case, then it doesn''t look scary at all! Though, where did it get its me name from


    "Caw!" Then the bird just had to open its enormous beak, letting out another skrill cry; it did not open in ways that a beak should!


    "Okay, okay! This is not your average bird!" ('''';)


    How does a bird''s beak open four ways with a thousand rows of teeth! How does that make sense!


    And why does it breathe fire! ('''' lll)


    Whatever the case is, there''s no way I''m letting this ugly chickene near us!


    "Nine Winds'' Arrow!"


    "Caw!!!" The pheasant shrieked as five of the nine arrows struck its body; however, it only seemed to enrage it, as the arrow holes healed in a blink!


    What kind of crazy bird is this!


    I was sure that it would work! It worked well against others kind of.


    "It''s a level-eight spirit beast," Senior Sister interjected as she skillfully maneuvered atop the treetops. "Simple attacks like that wouldn''t do much good other than angering it.


    Why don''t you use this opportunity to show this senior what you''ve learned."


    "Herm, Senior Sister, you know that I focus on external martial arts; I''m stupid when ites to other things."


    "Sigh," Senior Sister shook her head, "Work hard, Junior Sister."


    "Hah?"


    Suddenly, Senior Sister leaped off the flying de!


    What! (;)//


    Aiyah! Is Senior Sister nning on taking the bird by herself?


    The sword beneath my feet started to quiver from the sudden moment and the loss of power.


    Wah, Senior Sister, how could you do this to me?! (^)


    With the sudden movement and the loss of power, the sword began to fall, bringing me down with it!


    Aiyah, why can''t things go smoothly for once? (''A ` )


    Grabbing the hilt of the sword, I had no choice but to try to get myself to fall amongst the trees and hopefully not get trampled by a thousand pairs of feet.


    "Fuah!" Crashing through the leaves, I reached out for any holding that I could find.


    Looking down at the giant gorge below with some scary stone spikes, I hung like a monkey on a vine as I gripped onto a thin tree root.


    Whelp, that was close.


    My hands started to grow a bit mmy, and my vision slightly blurred as I began to think back on my entrance exam for Yun Cai Peak.


    All of those cliffs and sudden drops, super fun.


    Ah, sh*t, Naran, why did you have to think of that of all ces! `


    While cursing myself for my wandering mind, the ground started to tremble as I felt the stampede some closer to my location.


    Ah, wonderful. How great. (;;)


    From my limited viewpoint, I could see the charge leader look down the gorge that they had blindly run to. Luckily for me, it seems that they haven''t spotted me as suddenly chaos ensued.


    I couldn''t see what exactly started this new scuffle, but it seems like another beast sought the opportunity to usurp the throne, to which they failed.


    Thus leading to the battle between the beast kings and everyone else involved.


    While that is great for me, as that means I won''t need to deal with a horde of monsters, at the moment; I am still hanging off a cliff!


    As much as I wish to climb up, I didn''t want to be spotted by those monsters.


    Hmm, decision decisions.


    Get mauled by a horde of beasts or possibly fall to my death, impaled by the spike below


    Aiyah, my arm hurts.


    You know what, I''ll take my chances with the beasts. _(:)_


    Stabbing Senior Sister''s precious de into the gorge wall, I had no choice but to use the prized de as mere support.


    With this new leverage, I pulled myself up out of my tight situation and sat over the massive ravine''s edge. Falling into my back, I let my legs dangle over the edge after I yanked the sword free and casuallyid it down by my side.


    "Hah, what a day, and it''s only technically begun," yawning, I closed my eyes and gave myself a quick break. Though this might not be the best idea as any poisonous bug could creep up and take a bite from me, I was too tired to care.


    Ah, those spirit beasts are going at it. The sound of feral cries and flesh ripping continued for some time before they began to die down.


    Whether they be spirit beasts or not, they''re still beasts at heart. The same could be said for men.


    "Yawn."


    "Enjoying yourself?"


    "Ehmm," I hummed at Senior Sister through closed eyes. I wonder what expression she has on today.


    The cold stranger look or the annoyed look.


    Or, maybe if I''m lucky, I can see Senior Sister''s cute embarrassed face again! ( v)


    Ah, but I haven''t had an opportunity to do anything since I was already on thin ice based on Senior Sister''s attitude.


    Thin ice for something that I still don''t know yet! (#)


    Opening my eyes, surprisingly, what greeted me wasn''t the ''Senior Sister looks'' that I had expected.


    It seemed to be something an in-between the embarrassed Senior Sister and the calm Senior Sister.


    Strange, what brought out this new change? !?(_;?


    I was sure that I would get my butt handed to me by the end of this


    Wait, could it be that Senior Sister is waiting for me to drop my guard before, bam! Unexpected harsh training?!


    "Are you done looking," Senior Sister spoke up, breaking me away from my momentary panic.


    "Eh," I nodded as I lifted my hands for her to grab.


    "Sigh," taking hold of both of my hands; Senior Sister pulled me. Grabbing her sword, she ced it back into its sheath. "How are you? Are you hurt?


    Did-


    Why are you smiling like that?"


    "Ah, nothing," I said with a smile. "It''s just nice to see you treat me normally again."


    Senior Sister froze for a second before sighing as she straightened out my clothes. "Let''s head back.


    We don''t have time to waste."


    Why is Senior Sister dodging the topic? (_`)


    ---


    The flight back was rtively peaceful other than the weird silence between Senior Sister and me.


    But of course, one should not expect tranquility in this terrain.


    "Caw!!!"


    Hah?! (;)//


    Out of the bush was the same fire chicken that attacked us earlier!


    I was sure that Senior Sister managed to finish off that overgrown chicken! How could it havee back?!


    "Hah, I forgot about its mate," Senior Sister muttered as she started to speed up her pace.


    "Mate?!"


    "Caw!!!" The chicken released an atrocious shrill cry that made me cover my ears as they started to ring.


    Suddenly, I felt heate our way!


    "Senior Sister, dodge," I cried out as I leaned heavily on Senior Sister so that she would swerve out of the direction of the fireballing our way.


    I felt the searing heat of the attack scorch across my back as I narrowly missed it!


    Just what did that chicken eat to get such a fierce breath!


    Unfortunately, it threw us off the path due to my sudden actions as we started to swerve awkwardly through the air. "Junior Sister stop-


    What are you doing!?"


    "I don''t know"  shaking my head as I tightly held onto Senior Sister and braced myself for the inevitable impact that woulde from our erratic movement  "but we''re going to crash!"


    "No, we''re not!" As Senior Sister attempted to regain control of the haywire vehicle, we spiraled through the air, straight for the cave mouth!


    Thus meaning, straight towards the others! ('''';)


    "Quick! Move out of the way!"


    Seeing that we were flying closer, the juniors came out to see what was happening. However, as soon as they noticed our flight''s erratic behavior, they started to back up to give us some space fornding.


    "Ah! We''re going to crash!"


    "We''re not going to crash, Junior Sister!"


    "We''re not! Let go; you''re holding on too tight!"


    "Wah!" Senior Sister, don''t kick me off, ah!


    I''ll be good, I''ll be good!


    "Sigh," an exasperated sigh escaped Senior Sister''s lips as she wrapped her arm around my waist tightly, as I felt the sword jerk, awkwardly. "Hold on, then!"


    "Wah!"


    Senior Sister suddenly sped up so fast that I swear that somewhere left behind, my soul left my body!


    "Mnh!"


    Feeling the contents of my stomach wishing to lurch out of my mouth, I forced down the acidic bile as I tried to breathe as Senior Sister made a beeline for the cave. "Ugh.. how much longer"


    "Not long," Senior Sister responded as she held onto my dead weight.


    Ugh the world is spinning for me ( )


    "Mmph!"


    "Hold it in, Junior Sister."


    I''m trying, Senior Sister!


    Lucky for us, we managed to make it into the cave with the other junior just before the bird got to us.


    Ignoring the question that the disciples began to throw at us as soon as wended, I pushed them out of the way to give myself somece.


    Ducking into a corner, I proceeded to throw up my dinner and some breakfast. I felt Senior Sister pull back my loose hair as I gagged at the smell.


    Handing me the waterskin, I gulped it down, grateful. "Thank you... Senior Sister."


    "Ehmm," Senior Sister hummed as she wiped my mouth with her handkerchief and tucked the loose hairs behind my ears.


    However, it looks like Fiery me Pheasant wasn''t done with us as it made a beeline for the cave.


    Only for it to make a sickening thump as it collided with an invisible force field.


    What just happened? (o_o ;)


    "Oh yeah," one disciple thought out loud. "We ced up a barrier."

 Chapter 71: Caves

    Chapter 71: Caves


    After that bird''s unfortunate crash into the barrier, it didn''t move for some time as it might''ve broken its neck from the impact.


    I thought it was a waste to leave it outside and asked Senior Sister if we could cut it up and save it for foodter.


    It was a pheasant, after all!


    However, Senior Sister looked at me and shook her head as if what I was saying was crazy!


    Wah?! How? ;


    It was just a massive chicken!


    Plus, there''s no harm in stocking up on food, and that bird had no problem attacking us out of nowhere! It''s only fair that we get to eat the fruits of ourbor!


    s, as much as I wanted to go over to the cave mouth and poke the bird with a stick, Senior Sister dragged me away to regroup with the others.


    Aiyah, what a waste. (_ _ lll)


    Now that we are all back together, we reached theter stages of our task, securing the demonic seal on Yong Yuan He Mountain.


    ording to Senior Sister and Bu Xiu He, there was a pathway in these winding tunnels that lead directly to the top of the mountain.


    On the bright side, we''d be avoiding all of the beast and dangers of climbing the mountain. This is great, as I don''t know if I can take anymore climbing and walking up mountain terrain.


    Ah, I''m done with that for this mission. _(:_)_


    However, the downside is that we''re trapped within these dark and dank walls as spikes hung down from the ceiling and insects hurried away from the small light sources that we had guiding us through the dark.


    "Hey, do you know that these caves were here far before Yong Yuan He became a demonic seal?" A disciple said his buddy in a hushed whisper as he nudged his side. "Supposedly, there''s a hidden crypt full of treasure in these walls!"


    Eh? Crypts? (o;)


    Treasure?! ( ) OMG!!


    I''m all ears for that!


    Hehe, these stinky caves aren''t looking so bad if there is treasure here!


    Tuning in to the pairs'' exciting whispering, I tried to get more details on the topic.


    Hehe, dear disciples, tell this auntie more about this treasure!


    "Eh? Really," his buddy eximed, which made everyone look at him, much to his friend''s chagrin. Sheepishlyughing, the young boy brought his voice down low again. "How do you know that''s true!"


    "Aiyah," the disciple tsked as he shook his head. "Yu Heng, you don''t believe your old brother on this fact! Of course, it''s true!


    This big brother learned this fact when I spoke to the locals back in Yi Jiang Vige, ah."


    "Well, what are you doing," the other shoved his friend yfully. "Out with it! Tell this brother, ah."


    "Aiyah, how do I know that you won''t have another outburst like that?"


    "Please, brother," the young man pped his hands together and pleaded with his friend. "I wanna know!"


    "Fine, fine," the other sighed. "There''s no point in hiding now since you already exposed us." No longer whispering to his friend, he continued, "Anyways, as I was saying. In Yi Jiang Vige, this big brother heard a folk story while we were passing through.


    I can''t recall the exact details, but I remember that they were lovers from rival sides of a great war that wrecked the mortal realm.


    Yong Yuan He was once a mountain full of pure qi, and in fact, there were once two flourishing nations that once resided over here.


    However, the bloodshed and the resentful energy from the lives lost from both sides ended up corrupting thend, leaving it uninhabitable for most mortal men.


    Uh, there were some other details," the young man said as he stroked his chin in thought. "Ah, but the main part of the tale was that they were both buried here, as the only ce that they would be together in peace was after death."


    "Eh? But why would they bury them in such an obscure ce?"


    "Hmm, maybe this ce had a special meaning to them.


    Hah, why, star-crossed lovers have to meet somewhere, haha!


    Plus, there was something about their pure love being enough to the resentment and hate at bay even after death! While this brother isn''t sure if that''s true.


    I mean, look at Yong Yuan He Mountain now! This ce is spilling with resentful energy and demonic qi."


    "Hmm," his friend hummed as he nodded along. "True, but that''s probably just a detail to embellish the story.


    The most crucial detail is that buried with them are century-old treasures! If not older!"


    "Puah," another disciple jumped into the conversation. "That sounds more like a plot to a sappy romance y than a local folk story, haha!"


    "And how would you know what a romance story sounds like," another chimed in as they snickered at the young man''s remark. "Are you a soft one for those kinds of things, brother?"


    "Pfft, hah," the young man scoffed half-heartedly. "My little sister loved those kinds of things, so whenever her favorite storyteller came into town every so often, she would drag me to the nearest teahouse as soon as possible!"


    "Hahaha, you sure do spoil your sister, Brother Mu!"


    "Haha, what can I say, haha!"


    "However," one of them hummed in a teasing tone. "You still didn''t answer a yes or no, brother~."


    "Puah!" Laughing, the young man swatted his friend away. "Stop messing around, haha!"


    Hmm, so there is indeed a treasure, but no map or direction interesting.


    But a crypt of two fallen lovers and a mountain of treasures buried with them! That sounds like quite an adventure!


    Aiyah, but the only issue is that the abridged story doesn''t give this auntie any clues of where to start! ( - A - )


    Since entering these caves, we''ve passed by numerous other caves that branched off in different directions. I''m sure that we would be buried here alive if we weren''t following the cave system map.


    But the thing is, the map didn''t mention anything about a tomb or crypt. Heck, it didn''t even mention any treasure! (#3)


    Ah, wait!


    Does that mean that one of those caves that we passed by might''ve been the tomb entrance?


    Aiyah, missed opportunities, ah! ('')


    Maybe, I should break away for just a second to peek my head into one of those caves. I''m sure no one will notice!


    Plus, if I get lost, I can use my handy-dandy tracking jade, the Ling Shou Jade, to find my way to Senior Sister!


    Easy!


    "Don''t even think about it," a chilling voice suddenly spoke up beside me.


    Ahh! ('''';)


    Nearly jumping out of my skin from the cold, I looked to my side to see Senior Sister walking alongside me.


    Hah?


    How did this happen? I was sure that I was walking with Xiao Lan


    Did we lose Xiao Lan in the caves! (;)//


    As if reading my mind, Senior Sister answered, "She is talking with her senior brother."


    "Oh," looking ahead, I could see that Senior Sister was right as Xiao Lan and Bu Xiu He leading the group with the guiding light in their hands.


    Huh, how did I not notice the switch? (_;


    Oh well! I must''ve been distracted by the story of treasure! _()_/


    Hehe, rare pills, ancient weapons, hidden techniques lost by time!


    "I know what you''re thinking," Senior Sister cut into my daydream. "You''re going to go after that fairytale, aren''t you."


    No. (v  ;)


    "Hah," Senior Sister chuckled lightly. "Don''t deny it. I know when you''re nning to do something which will only cause more trouble."


    "Ah, that''s not true. Plus! I didn''t think about that mysterious treasure at all!"


    "Heh," Senior Sisterughed softly as a rare small smile went onto her face. "Of course, you weren''t.


    And you weren''t nning on sneaking away from the group either to check out the branching tunnels either."


    "Haha, Senior Sister knows me so well! Of course, this Junior would never do such a thing!


    That would be foolish."


    "Haha," Senior Sister started tough, which in turn made meugh along.


    It''s been some time since I''ve seen Senior Sister thisx.


    Since we started, she only seemed to be on edge, mad, or tired.


    Oh, and a little red from time to time, but that was about it.


    But now, Senior Sister wasn''t treating me so cold anymore! (**)


    Ah, though I still wonder what could be the cause of the sudden change.


    Oh well, best not to question a good thing. _()_/


    "You know, Senior Sister, I''m d that you''re starting to hang out with me again.


    It''s been kind of lonely without you around."


    And dare I say I even missed our time training together to some degree.


    "... I''m sorry," Senior Sister said softly.


    Huh? What was that? (_ ?


    Looking over to her, I tried to read her expression; however, it was too dark to see. "Is something wrong-"


    "Stop," Senior Sister suddenly stopped me as she stiffened in ce.


    Wah? !?(_;?


    Abruptly, I felt the ground beneath us begin to shake as we all stopped moving, as the ground and the cave around us shook.


    "What''s happening!"


    "Stay calm," Senior Sister reassured as she moved her hand to the hilt of her de.


    The cave rumbled violently as the spikes above started to shake as dust rained down from the ceiling.


    Suddenly, the gleaming spikes from above started to quiver, and the shaking only seemed to intensify.


    This is it! (;;)


    We''re going to be buried alive here, ah!


    However, just as soon as everything started, everything abruptly stopped.

 Chapter 72: Snake

    Chapter 72: Snake


    Huh?


    Why did it stop?


    No one dared to move a muscle after the rumbling had a moment of peace.


    Suddenly, dirt and grime spayed through the air as a giant serpent burst through the walls!


    Instinctively, I closed my eyes as the debris started to make me tear up.


    "What in the world-"


    "Hisssss!"


    Where did this giant snakee from, ah!


    Whipping his massive head around the small space, it mmed the juniors against the cave walls as it swung its gigantic head.


    "Quick, get a grip of yourself!"


    "Ahh, where did this snake evene from?!"


    "Does it matter?! We got to move!"


    As the snake continued to slither out of its darkened entrance, Xiao Lan and another disciple took charge forwards through the caves. The light that guided them away soon disappeared into the darkness.


    Hopefully, they''ll be alright.


    Meanwhile, Bu Xiu He, Senior Sister, and a few more experienced disciples had already gone ahead to deal with the serpent.


    "Lotus bloom."


    The floor shook before icy blue petals appeared and enveloped us into a cold but safe barrier.


    Outside through the semi-clear icy, we could see that the dust had dissipated to some degree. However, it was still unclear as to where the serpent was.


    "Achoo!" Ugh, this dust is making my eyes water!


    I thought there were no nests or anything!


    How could a snake just pop out of nowhere?!


    "Senior Sister," rushing up to her side, I asked, "what should we do?!"


    After all, we were now separated from almost half our numbers, and we''re trapped deep underground.


    Not to mention that giant snake that decided to pop in.


    Aiyah, first the stampede, then the overgrown chicken, and now this snake.


    Heavens, give us a break already, ah!


    "We must kill this snake before it gets to the others," Senior Sister replied as the crease between her brows deepened. "If they can get out of these caves alive and reach the top of Yong Yuan He, then it''s already considered a sess."


    That''s quite a steep order.


    We''ve already split into two groups, the experienced disciples and those still a little green.


    Hmm, but even so, half of them are still disciples from our humble Yun Cai Peak, and I''m confident that they won''t go down that easily.


    Plus, it''s not like we''re given that much of choice either.


    "Hissss!"


    A forked tongue yed out from the slit mouth as it analyzed Senior Sister''s lotus barrier in curiosity.


    The sharp protruding horns from its forehead served as a menacing helmet as it rammed its head against the ice in an attempt to break it.


    That does not seem good!


    The ramming started to pick up speed as the serpent indiscriminately knocked its head against the icy surface.


    "Stay calm and be ready," Senior Sister ordered as she tightened her grip on her de. "I''m going to drop the shield."


    "What?!"


    Dropping the shield already?!


    "Wouldn''t that allow the snake just to eat us in one bite?" At the speed and strength of the snake''s movement, it''s very self-evident that this was not your average garden snake.


    Though, I must admit those horns on the snake''s head seem a bit unnatural.


    Senior Sister took a deep breath, her eyes never wavering away from the serpent''s amber re. "Junior Sister


    Do you trust me?"


    "Yes." I wasn''t expecting this question.


    Why wouldn''t I trust her?


    She''s my senior sister.


    "Then, I need you to trust me that this senior is doing the right thing.


    I would never let anything of harme to you."


    "Alright," I nodded before grabbing hold of Senior Sister''s empty hand. I noticed that Senior Sister''s palms were a bit cold and stiff.


    Perhaps she doesn''t want to show the others that she''s nervous.


    Aiyah.


    Squeezing her hand, I clenched her hand tightly as I shed her my usual grin. "I''ll await your orders then, Senior Sister."


    If Senior Sister has a n, I''m sure that it will seed!


    "We''ll also wait for what Martial Aunt Jing Hua has nned," the other disciple cheered on, reassuring.


    "You got this, Senior Sister!"


    "Yeah," Senior Sister nodded stiffly. Her hands seemed to grow a bit mmy as she squeezed my hand in return. "Be ready."


    Closing her eyes, Senior Sister took in onest deep breath before the lotus bloom started to open.


    The snake backed away to avoid the falling petals; however, it didn''t hesitate to strike as soon as thest petal bloomed.


    "Stay calm," Senior Sister whispered as the snake approached us with a determined glint in its eyes. I wasn''t sure if Senior Sister was trying to reassure herself or the rest of us, but regardless everyone anticipated for the serpent to strike.


    "Hisss!"


    Striking like an arrow through the air, the snake aimed straight at Senior Sister!


    However, before it could reach her, the fallen petals suddenly turned into giant spikes and started stabbing at the serpentine beast''s massive body.


    "HISSSS!!!!"


    Although most ice spikes had failed to prate its hardened scales, some had managed to hit some soft spots.


    Hissing in rage, venom and spit spewed from its unhinged jaw!


    "Block!"


    Throwing up qi shields, the venom sizzled on impact before sliding onto the ground, forming small holes in the process.


    Yikes! That''s not so good!


    "Let''s move!"


    As we dashed down the tunnel, Senior Sister would stop every so often to throw up some more icy barriers for the snake to pass through.


    However, despite these efforts, the serpent only needs to spurt a little poison before dissolving in seconds.


    Sh*t, this snake is too strong! If only, there was a way to slow it down!


    "Hissss!"


    "Ugh"


    Senior Sister?


    Looking back, I noticed that Senior Sister struggled to maintain arge ice wall as the others continued their retreat.


    "Senior Sister!" Running to her, I saw that cracks were starting to form in the wall as the snake rammed its head against the icy wall after spraying it with venom.


    "What are you doing?! Go!


    I''ll be fine on my own!"


    "I''m not leaving you, Senior Sister!" Hah, what''s up with Senior Sister as ofte? Always leaving me behind!


    Where''s the sisterhood of staying together thick and thin?!


    However, before I could reach Senior Sister, the ice barrier had already broken!


    "Senior Sister!"


    Lunging towards her, the snake hissed it''s disgusting mouth open and prepared itself to swallow her whole!


    Not on my watch its not!


    Using some qi, I dashed forward and grabbed Senior Sister and pulled her behind me.


    And to put it crudely, I punched the snake.


    "Ohh, that hurt a lot more than I expected," hissing through teeth, I tried to shake off the stinging sensation from my hand.


    However, I didn''t have time to worry about the temporary ache as the snake soon returned for more.


    "HISSS!"


    Unhinging its massive jaw, the snake shed its poisonous fangs beforeing down in an attempt to swallow us up!


    Aiyah!


    "Ughh!" Holding both of the serpent''s fangs, I tried to prevent it froming down even more.


    My hands started to tingle a bit from the venom as it dripped down my hands and arms, but with my cultivation I should be okay to some degree.


    Maybe.


    "Uhh, you gonna do something, Senior Senior?!" Looking back, I saw that Senior Sister looked a bit in shock.


    Luckily she came back to her senses quickly!


    "Snow Blossoms!"


    The cave dropped in temperature as snow started to form in the air. Like white petals floating down in spring, everything seemed to have slowed down as the serene aura mesmerizing all those who witnessed it.


    Suddenly the gentle kes turned frigid as sharp little needles and started to stab at the beast.


    Damn, Senior Sister is getting good at this stuff.


    The snake looked wide eyed at deadly transformation before it thrashed out of my hold, pushing me back.


    "Ouch!"


    Thankfully, Senior Sister was there to catch me. "Thanks, Senior Sister!"


    "Thank meter, we must move!"


    Grabbing onto my arm, Senior Sister dragged me down the cave at a frightening speed!


    Senior Sister, I''m not even running with you at this point! I''m being dragged down this corridor!


    Meanwhile, the snake also didn''t seem to be having a fun time as it released a pained shriek.


    Senior Sister ignored the pained beast as she continued to pull me along.


    Thrashing around after realizing that its attacks proved fruitless, it started to go for some more drastic measures.


    "Hisss!"


    The snake suddenly mmed its massive body against the wall beside it and before retreating into its hidey-hole. It''s hiss slowly retreating into the darkness.


    The caves shook momentarily from the sudden impact before once againing to a standstill.


    "Is it over?"


    Does that mean that we''ve beaten the snake?


    "I don''t know," Senior Sister replied as she slowed down her pace a little bit.


    "Crack!"


    What was that?


    Dust started to rain down from the ceiling as little pieces of debris dropped onto the floor.


    Huh?


    "CRACK!"


    Suddenly, spikes started to rain down from the ceiling before sharding into pieces on the ground!


    "Run!"


    Picking up the pace once more, Senior Sister pulled me along like a rag doll as we avoided the falling spikes.


    "We''re almost there!" Up ahead, I could see that we were close to the others indicated by the light andmotion. They also must be feeling the repercussions of the snake''s body m.


    "CRACK!!!"


    Looking up, I saw that a gigantic cave spike from above had broken off from I base and was headed straight towards us!


    "Watch out!"

 Chapter 73: Strange Horns

    Chapter 73: Strange Horns


    "Ugh my head" Rolling onto her back, her body ached as she sat upright.


    Gingery touched her head; she rubbed away the headache that rang through her skull.


    ''Aiyah, what happened?''


    Fanning the dust around her, Zhu Na Ran tried to hold back an oing sneeze as the fog gradually faded away.


    "Ugh why dust?" Squinting her eyes, she tried to make out any shapes through the darkness.


    Fumbling through her robes, Zhu Na Ran pulled out a light talisman and activated it. Instantly, light flooded the darkened carven and glowed like a lone star in the night.


    "Fuah," standing up, Zhu Na Ran shook her sore limbs, which ached as she moved. "Hah, that f*cking snake


    Causing this auntie so much trouble, ah"


    Whelp, what could she do now?


    "Where am I?" From the looks of the surrounding area, she was in another cave.


    Or, more urately, a pit.


    ''Ah, yes.


    Just what I needed, another pit to climb out of.''


    And looking at the fallen debris and rubble, she may be a lot deeper in the mountain than she would like.


    ''Aiyah.


    Who knew that the floors of the tunnel were so weak! Just one hit from that massive spike caused the floor to fall right beneath our feet!''


    She couldn''t remember much of how she got into this strange pit, but it is evident that wherever she was, her senior sister was nowhere in sight.


    "Hah, maybe Senior Sister fell into a different section of a cave, or perhaps somewhere else all to gather.


    She was a bit ahead of me," Zhu Na Ran mumbled as she looked at the caved-in ceiling.


    After all, even if that fall was pretty bad, her senior sister was quite tough.


    There''s no way that she would go down in such an easy manner.


    Perhaps her senior sister had already found her way back to the others and was waiting on her return.


    ''Ah, no use just waiting around, I have to get out of here!


    Hmm, but I don''t know if I can climb out of here.''


    Although the fallen rocks and notches in the wall allowed her to climb up to a certain height, they were far and few between as the stones were oddly smooth.


    "Aiyah, forget it. I better use my strength for something else."


    Using the merger light, she looked around the area again; until her fingers found a hole with the faintest airflow.


    ''Hmm, what''s this?''


    Crouching down, she peered her eye through the hole, only to see more darkness on the other side.


    ''Is this possibly another tunnel?''


    Pulling back, she shook out her arm. "Whelp, here goes nothing."


    "Boom!"


    The walls shook as she suddenly punched the wall. Though the wall had yet to break, a cratering crack appeared from the impact.


    "Maybe one more time?" Using a little more qi, the wisps of energy encased her hand as they closed into another fist. "Hiyah!"


    "Boom!"


    After the second punch, the cracks becamerger before the entire wall came tumbling down, sending another cloud of dust her way.


    "ACHOO!


    A-achoo!"


    Sniffing, she whipped her nose with her handkerchief as her eyes watered from the dust.


    ''Aiyah, I should''ve ced up a barrier to avoid this dust!


    It looks like there is a way out now!


    Maybe...''


    Peering into the darkness, she couldn''t find anything unusual about it, as it just appeared to be another cave.


    But, this could be another opportunity for her to get lost deeper within thisbyrinth.


    "Hah, having Senior Sister here would be nice.


    I didn''t even memorize that crazy map from before.


    A path is a path.


    Hehe, maybe I''ll even find that crypt that the others were talking about!"


    Now invigorated with the prospect of treasure, Zhu Na Ran set off into the dark unknown.


    ---


    "Ahh, treasure, where are you?"


    Zhu Na Ran''s voice reverberated down the tunnel with only the slow drips of water hitting stone as her only answer to her question.


    ''Aiyah, this tunnel seems to be going on forever.'' Looking back, she couldn''t even see the entrance from whence she came. ''Maybe I should go back?


    No, no, no. I''m already this far; no use going back now.''


    Plus, if the tracking array was correct, she should bump into her senior sister sometime soon.


    Walking through the darkened corridor with her light talisman leading the way, Zhu Na Ran searched for clues of how to escape this winding tunnel or possibly the crypt entrance.


    Either one would be much appreciated.


    "Puah, this is boring" One could only walk alone in the dark for so long before losing interest in the experience.


    Either that or she became brain dead from the fall that she lost any sense of fear.


    ''Aiyah, I wish Senior Sister was here''


    And they were doing so well earlier too! Ye Lian Hua was no longer ignoring her and even took the initiative to speak to her first!


    Albeit for a ''subtle'' warning, but still, progress.


    However, before she could think more about the topic, the caves once again shook violently.


    ''Great! What''s happening this time!''


    Attempting to stabilize herself, Zhu Na Ran stretched her arms out, letting the tremors ride themselves out.


    As if repeating the past, as soon as the shakes came, they stopped abruptly.


    "Where are you, you scaly beast?"


    "Hisss!" Popping out of the wall, the snake reared its hideous head right at her, its eyes gleaming as they locked themselves on her form.


    "There you are."


    ---


    "Wah!


    Okay, this was a bad idea!" Dashing down the corridor, Zhu Na Ran picked up her pace as the serpent behind her crashed against the walls as its massive body struggled to make the sharp turns as it gave chase.


    "Hisss!!!!"


    "Aiyah!"


    Zhu Na Ran couldn''t believe her sh*tty luck!


    How could that one critical hit miss?!


    There was nothing between them other than empty air, and they were partially a breath away!


    ''Aiyah, this is what happens when you take short cuts!''


    She knew that there was a chance that the technique that she used, ''Peach Blossom Tears,'' wouldn''t work as she was rtively new to it, but this!


    This seems as if the world was ying a massive joke on her!


    There was only a fifteen percent chance of failure, so how did that move tond in the merger fifteen percent?!


    What about the other eighty-five percent?!


    "Aiyah!" Sliding on her next turn, Zhu Na Ran scrambled to her feet before throwing out a random talisman.


    As soon as itnded on the serpent''s face, a puff of smoke appeared.


    Not bothering to check if the talisman was effective, Zhu Na Ran continued to dash through the corridor.


    "Hisss!"


    Darting out of the fog, the snake shot towards her like an arrow locked onto its target.


    ''Aiyah!''


    "Hisss!!!"


    "Crash!"


    ''Huh?''


    She was sure that she''d be in the stomach of the beast by now.


    Not dead, of course, just disgusted at whatever''s in there.


    "Hiss!


    Hisss!"


    Looking up at themotion, Zhu Na Ran saw the serpentine beast hissing at her as it struggled to make its way to her. Ramming its head, the serpent tried to force its way through the narrow opening, yet to no avail.


    "Haha! Yes!" Seeing the serpent''s pathetic attempt to squeeze through and fail, Zhu Na Rna couldn''t help to dance around in glee. "Take that, you scaly worm!''


    "Hisss!" Enraged, the snake sprayed out its seemingly acidic secretions, to which she happily skipped over and avoided.


    ''Ah, this is truly great.'' Once she came down from her momentary high of happiness and jubtion,


    "Drip, drip."


    Suddenly the snake stopped struggling as it limply stayed in ce.


    ''Hmm, weird.''


    "Hah, have you given up now?"


    "Hisss!" Lunging forward, the snake tried to take a bite out of her; however, it still couldn''t move due to its massive horns attached to its head.


    "Strange, why do I smell blood?"


    Surely, she wasn''t the one bleeding, so who was?


    "Drip, drip"


    Zhu Na Ran could see streams of hot blood pouring down the snake''s green head through the thin light.


    "What the heck" Cautiously stepping forward, she stretched her hand out to touch the snake''s nose. Surprisingly, it didn''t make a move to bite her hand.


    ''I knew that this serpent''s horns were weird, but not this weird.''


    Bringing the light closer to the serpent''s face, she could see that, in fact, she was right about her initial thoughts.


    The horns were, in fact, unnatural.


    Unnatural to the fact that they were seemingly drilled into the snake''s head!


    ''Wah! What kind of cruel person does this to animals! Or to anyone for that matter!


    Perhaps this is why the snake attacked us in the first ce. It must be in so much pain right now.''


    "Don''t worry, scaly; I''ll help you out of this one.


    You may have caused me trouble, but I''m not one to inflict my pain onto others."


    The snake''s metal contraption appeared to be one metal te with several spikes on the top to imitate horns.


    However, underneath, one could see several spikes holding the cruel helmet in ce.


    ''Aiyah, that poor snake''


    Reaching into her interspatial bag, she took out her practice sword that her senior sister made her carry.


    Although only a wooden de crafted from an ironwood tree, it should be strong enough to leverage the metal te off the snake''s skull.


    "Stand still, scaly."


    Propping the sword''s edge on the te''s front lip, she made sure not to poke into any of the snake''s open wounds.


    "There we go."


    Once it was fitted securely under the te, she tested its strength by moving it slightly enough to lift off its head, careful not to be too hasty.


    "Hissss!!!!" A pained shriek came from the snake''s mouth as its acidic spit came out.


    "Whoa, easy easy," patting the snake''s nose, Zhu Na Ran tried tofort the injured beast.


    ''I better do this in one go to prevent the poor thing from being in further pain.''


    "On the count of three," she muttered to herself as she adjusted the grip on the wooden de''s handle.


    "One.


    Two.


    Three!"


    "HISSS!!!"


    "ng!"


    The helmet fell to the floor from the sudden loss of support, and the snake shook its head, finally free.

 Chapter 74: The Guardian

    Chapter 74: The Guardian


    "Jin Gang.[1]" Bringing the torch closer to the wall, Ye Lian Hua read the characters inscribed.


    The two bolded characters apanied the massive motif of a serpent raging havoc onto the battlefield. Its mouth stretched open to showcase itsrge fangs as it looked down disdainfully on the meager illustrations of humans attacking its body with little sess.


    Atop its head, a crown of spikes.


    ''So this is the name of that beast''


    A naga[2], found deep in the southern jungle of Fei Wan and believed to be descended from the great deva, Mucalinda[3], the king of serpents.


    Named Jin Gang, the beast became a beast of ughter for the kingdom of Ming Xiang after it was captured and brought to the capital by General Li Dong to rear the creature.


    King Hei didn''t believe it to be fierce enough, so he bestowed the serpent a crown of spikes to make it look more intimidating.


    "These people must not fear heavenly retribution," she muttered as she stepped back to look at the illustration on a grander scale.


    To think that the vicious beast that attacked them earlier would have such a noble background as well as an even more tragic life.


    "No wonder it would do such a thing; it must hate humans"


    Once a great and free beast only to be reduced to being a weapon for a senseless war, who could endure such a thing?


    Walking down the meandering corridors of the underground caves, Ye Lian Hua looked at the intricate decorations that dawned on the walls.


    After wandering down these halls for some time, she had yet to find an exit or her junior sister.


    ''She couldn''t be far,'' she thought as the Ling Shou Jade glowed dimly.


    When the break in the floor separated them, she found herself in these decorative tunnels, filled with illustrations and writing.


    ''These must be a part of the legendary crypt that those juniors were talking about, if not an adjacent tomb.''


    Ye Lian Hua wasn''t sure if it was the best that her junior was in a separate section or with her.


    On the one hand, she could keep an eye on her and keep her close. However, on the other, no doubt that energetic girl would be bouncing off the walls to explore every nook and cranny of this ce.


    Crazed on the search for "treasure" and setting off potential booby traps in the process.


    "Sigh.


    That girl, how could she be such a ma for trouble?"


    ---


    "Achoo!" Rubbing her nose, Zhu Na Ran wondered who was thinking about her.


    ''Maybe Senior Sister is wondering where I am? (_;?


    Or maybe Master.


    He must be impatient waiting on his food again.


    Tch, that old man. _


    How was this auntie going to fulfill his order of food while trying to survive?!  (#O_O


    Well, most of those incidents could''ve been avoided(;)


    But how often would this auntie go out into the outside world and y?!''


    Not often, given her track record of getting lost, forced into cultivation via her senior sister, and many other things _(:)_


    However, all thoughts of that evaporated as she watched the snake shake its head, finally freed from the weight of the metal te.


    "Sess!" Cheering, Zhu Na Ran was impressed that her half baked n worked! o(o)


    ''This auntie must be a genius!'' <(v)>


    "Hiss" The snake flicks its tongue out in a soft hiss as I bent its head down towards her.


    "Poor thing, you must''ve been in a lot of pain," Zhu Na Ran mumbled as she looked at the deep grooves in the snake''s head.


    The exposed areas leftrge bloody craters from years of friction as the snake''s body tried to grow around the area, to no avail.


    Taking out some healing salve, she applied the cool gel onto the open areas with care.


    Thankfully, the snake didn''t seem to be in pain or at least didn''t show it, as it obediently waited for her to finish applying for the medicine without a fuss.


    "Ta-da, all done," after patting the serpent''s nose once more, it flicked its forked tongue out to meet her hand in thanks.


    "You''re wee.


    But if you don''t mind, can you show me a way out of here?"


    "Hiss" The serpent nodded its head with another hiss and beckoned her into its back.


    "Are you sure?" She didn''t want to strain this snake''s body after what it had just gone through.


    The snake just rolled its eyes as if saying that it was fine.


    "O-oh, okay then!"


    ''What a sassy snake!'' (_`)


    "Excuse me, then."


    Mindful of the snake''s wounds, she climbed on its scaled body. Scooting herself a bit closer to its head, she tried to look over the snake to see what was ahead of them.


    Once secured onto the snake''s back, the giant serpent began to dash off into the meandering halls and into the darkness.


    Fortunately for her, the journey was surprisingly short, as a few turns here and there, a glimmer of light showed at the end of the tunnel!


    "Look! Up ahead!" Riding atop the snake''s body, Zhu Na Ran could see in the distance a light!


    ''Eh? Was I really that close?


    I must''ve passed by it a few times as I swear I''ve walked these walls before.


    Oh, well!


    We must be reaching the exit!


    I wonder if Senior Sister is already out of here.''


    At the thought of seeing her senior sister again, a warm fuzzy feeling started to tickle her chest, and she felt unusually excited to see a certain cold woman.


    Though, it may be because the two have separated so long


    As they approached the light, the snake stopped a few feet away from the exit. Its rays barely reached them. However, it beckoned them closer as slow rays of light stretched towards them.


    "Thanks for the ride, scaly! But I think I can make the rest of the journey from here.


    You focus on recovering, okay?"


    The salve that she put on earlier seemed to be doing its job well. The serpent''s formerly grievous wounds have already scabbed over during their short ride together.


    Patting the snake''s cool body, she slid off its back and waved as the snake flicked its tongue in farewell before disappearing into the darkness.


    "Now, that''s settled, off to find Senior Sister!"


    ''Hopefully, I can find her soon!


    I don''t want to stay in these caves that long even if there was the possible chance of treasure!''


    At least, that was the half-lie that she told herself.


    ''Maybe, if I can find Senior Sister in time, then we can both look for the treasure?


    Hmm, would Senior Sister be up for that?''


    ---


    "Senior Sister!"


    "J-junior Sister?" At the end of the hall, Ye Lian Hua couldn''t believe her eyes as Zhu Na Ran waved at her from the end of the corridor.


    "Hehe!" Dashing up to her, Zhu Na Ran flung herself into her arms. "It''s good to see you again, Senior Sister!"


    "Y-yeah," rxing slightly, Ye Lian Hua patted her junior sister''s back with a rare soft smile as she hugged her. Pulling back, she took a good look at the younger girl.


    ''It doesn''t seem like she''s injured anywhere. She just looks a bit scuffed up at most.


    Thank goodness.''


    "I''m d that you''re safe and well."


    "Heh," Zhu Na Ran grinned at her. "This junior isn''t that easy to get rid of."


    "Tch," shaking her head, she flicked Zhu Na Ran''s forehead. "Silly."


    "Haha, I''m just joking with you, Senior Sister," the younger girlughed as she hooked herself around her arm as the mischievous girl whispered into her ear. "I missed you too, Senior Sister."


    "W-who said that I missed you?" Instantaneously, she covered her ear as if Zhu Na Ran''s breath burned it. Her face glowing a bright red even in the dim light of hermp.


    "Haha, d to see that you''re well; otherwise, you wouldn''t react like that!"


    "Y-you," she suddenly felt that looking at her junior sister''s face wasn''t as pleasing as before, especially with that cheeky grin on the girl''s face. "Hmph," removing herself from her junior sister''s hold, Ye Lian Hua walked off so that Zhu Na Ran couldn''t see more of her obvious embarrassment.


    Trying to calm her beating heart, Ye Lian Hua tried to block out the melodiousughter ringing behind her.


    "Eh? Senior Sister, where are you going?"


    "I''m leaving."


    "Eh? Hey, wait!


    Don''t leave me, Senior Sister!"


    [1] Jin1gang1 - Buddha''s warrior attendant, "Bian4xing4 Jin1Gang1," an attendant who can change shape. This could also refer to "Si4 Da4 Jin1 gang1" -- which roughly trantes into "The Four Deva-Kings" or "The Big Four." They are fierce-looking heavenly guardians whose gigantic statues stand inside Buddhist temples, guarding the entrance on each side. With such a name, I wonder what Jin Gang is protecting in those caves...


    [2] Naga - In Hinduism, Buddhism, and Jainism, the Nga(m.) or Nagi(f.) are divine, semi-divine deities, or a semi-divine race half-human half-serpent beings that reside in theherworld and can asionally take human form. They are principally depicted in three forms: wholly human with snakes on the heads and necks,mon serpents, or half-human half-snake beings. Think Nagini from Harry Potter.


    [3] Mucalinda - the name of a naga who protected the Buddha from the elements after his enlightenment. It''s said that four weeks after Buddha began meditating under the Bodhi Tree, the heavens darkened for seven days, and a prodigious rain descended. However, the mighty King of Serpents, Mucalinda, came from beneath the earth and protected with his hood the one who is the source of all protection. When the great storm had cleared, the serpent king assumed his human form, bowed before the Buddha, and returned in joy to his pce.

 Chapter 75: The Tomb of Two Lovers (1)

    Chapter 75: The Tomb of Two Lovers (1)


    "Wah! What''s this!"


    Running over to the walls, Zhu Na Ran took in the grand painting and motifs that decorated the cave walls before bing bored and moving onto the next big image. "Oh, what''s over there!"


    "Be careful; we don''t know if there are any traps here."


    Ye Lian Hua didn''t like how much her junior sister was bouncing off the walls, especially without taking any precautions.


    Although they were following a small airflow in these caverns, she still couldn''t help but feel that something would happen, but she wasn''t sure when.


    ''At least Junior Sister managed to find her way here thanks to that serpent, Jin Gang.''


    And to that, Ye Lian Hua gave a silent prayer of thanks.


    ''Thank the Heavens and Jin Gang''s mercy that Junior Sister came back in one piece and that Jin Gang didn''t decide to swallow her whole.''


    "Senior Sister, look at this giant painting! Isn''t it cool?"


    "Ehm, very much so," she nodded as she looked at the painting, which depicted a map of thends before it was plunged into war. "It''s rare to see such sights. Especially this well preserved."


    "Hehe, yeah!" the younger girl giggled before moving onto the next picture that managed to catch her fancy.


    Watching her junior sister run around like a star-struck child was an amusing sight, yet it did not alleviate the worry in her heart.


    ''Honestly, this girl. Something is sure to happen whether it is a coincidence or not.''


    "Look, Senior Sister, look!" Zhu Na Ran pointed to something gleaming in the distance. "This must be a treasure!"


    "Wait! It could be a trap!"


    However, her words did not meet the energetic girl as she bolted off into the dark.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, out from the walls, a dart shot out and aimed itself towards Zhu Na Ran as if it had eyes!


    "Zhu Na Ran!"


    "Wah!" Deeply embedded into the wall, the dart was merely a hair''s breadth away from her head. Slowly, turning her head to see her would-be end, a nervous giggle bubbled out from Zhu Na Ran''s throat. "H-haha, that was a close one-"


    "Are you hurt?!


    Let me see you!" Rushing to her junior sister''s side, Ye Lian Hua grabbed hold of the younger one''s face and turned from side to side to check for any wounds on her head.


    Next, she turned her attention to the rest of Zhu Na Ran''s body and checked for any other wounds that she might''ve garnered from the sudden ''attack.''


    "I''m fine, Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran mumbled out to the best of her ability as Ye Lian Hua held her face in her hands. "I ducked down in time."


    "Hah," Ye Lian Hua scoffed, releasing the younger girl before smacking her lightly on the head. "What were you thinking? You could''ve died!"


    "Ow, what was that for?" Rubbing her head, Zhu Na Ran pouted at her with wide watery eyes, as if she wronged her. "I''m still alive, aren''t I?"


    "We''ll see about," she muttered before pulling her junior sister along deeper into the cave. "Just wait till we get back home."


    "W-wait, what do you mean, Senior Sister?"


    S-senior Sister?!


    Wah, Senior Sister!"


    ---


    "Ahhhh, I''m bored," dragging her feet, Junior Sister continued to mope as we continued to venture deeper into the caves. "I wanna see some treasure I wanna look around"


    "No." She wasn''t going to take any more chances with this troublesome girl.


    "Wahh, how could you do this to me~."


    ''If I don''t give her attention, she''ll give up.''


    "Senior Sister," slinging her arms around her, Zhu Na Ran rested her head on her shoulder as she mumbled out coquettishly, "Why are you ignoring this junior, ah~?


    This junior is bored~.


    We''ve been walking in the darkness for so long~."


    "It''s been twenty minutes since you''ve nearly died."


    "Ah haha, that was so long ago. This junior isn''t so naive anymore!


    Come on, aren''t you a little bored?


    There''s still a treasure out there, aren''t you a teensy bit curious?"


    "No." She couldn''t believe this girl sometimes.


    Why did her junior sister only think about treasures and ying instead of prioritizing getting out of thisbyrinth?


    Was she some treasure hoarding beast in her past life?


    "Ahh, Senior Sister, I wanna y~," Zhu Na Ran pouted as she continued to cling to her like a spoiled child. "I wanna y with you, Senior Sister~."


    Ye Lian Hua subconsciously scrunched her shoulder as her junior sister''s warm breath tickled her ear as her palms grew moist, and her heart started to beat erratically.


    Whether it be from their close contract or her swelling annoyance, she didn''t know.


    "If you want to y so much, why don''t you show me how much you''ve improved in your training," she gritted out as she attempted to calm herself down. "Surely that will entertain you for some time."


    "H-haha, no need, no need," removing herself from her, Zhu Na Ran dusting away the invisible particles from her clothes to which she clung to. Smiling sheepishly, Zhu Na Ran tried to ward away her potential anger, "I''ll y by myself, hehe


    No need for Senior Sister to involve herself with this little one, haha I''ll entertain myself.


    Hehe don''t be mad, don''t be mad."


    "Hmph," flicking her sleeve, she continued her way through the darkness with the smallmp in her hand as the only guiding light.


    ''After this one burns out, we only have one moremp to guide us through the rest of this darkness.


    We better make haste before then.''


    "Come on; we don''t have that much time left."


    "Fine, fine, I''ming."


    ---


    ''Aiyah, this auntie is bored.'' _(:_)_


    Walking behind her senior sister, Zhu Na Ran wanted to lighten up the tense mood between them and maybe strike up a conversation.


    However, her senior sister didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk at all, leaving her in this awkward silence.


    ''Hah, there''s nothing to look at anymore.'' (;_;)


    Before, the walls were decorated with all sorts of painting and artwork, but now they were smooth and barren of any decorations.


    ''Strange.


    I''d figure that we''d be near the crypt entrance by now, but there''s nothing! (`A;)/


    Does that mean that we''ve missed it? ( ;;)


    Or maybe there isn''t any treasure?!  A


    Ah, how can that be? I was so sure that there would be some! There has to be at least a single silver taelying around somewhere here, right?'' ''


    Feeling gloomy, she turned to her dear senior to bring her some entertainment.


    ''I''ve already poked the beast before, so what''s a little more?


    Plus, there''s no way that Senior Sister will let that near-death experience of mine go.


    But that wasn''t even as life-threatening as Senior Sister makes it out to be! I totally would have avoided that toy dart even without her warning! (#3)


    Hrm, Senior Sister, is such a worrywart.''


    "Senior Sister, look at this giant rock, isn''t it cool?" **)


    "..." Her senior sister didn''t respond by just wordlessly looking at the direction that she pointed to before returning her attention to what was ahead of them.


    "Senior Sister, look at this weird crack in the wall! Do you think that it leads somewhere?" (-)?


    "..." Again, the older sister repeated the same wordless action before looking away.


    ''Hoho, what do we have here?''( )


    Feeling emboldened and a tad bit mischievous, she said, "Senior Sister, look, I''m naked."


    Ye Lian Hua was about to repeat her action before she realized her words. Freezing, Ye Lian Hua covered her mouth as she shot her a quick re. Her senior sister quickly retreated into the darkness as she sputtered, "Y-you, you shameless girl!"


    "Hahaha," not even bothering to contain herughter, Zhu Na Ran unabashedlyughed her little heart out. ''Haha, not going to lie, I didn''t think that would work out better than I thought!


    It is so rare to see Senior Sister act so uncharacteristically childish.


    Though, it''s quite cute!''**)


    "Come on, Senior Sister, I was just joking with you!"


    "Enough! I''m not listening to your words again!"


    Normally, she would''ve let her senior sister cool off on her own; however, that''s when she noticed a tripwire gleam in the distance!


    "Senior Sister, watch out! There''s a trap up ahead!"


    "..."


    ''Why isn''t Senior Sister responding to me? Could it be that she''s gone deaf?''


    "Senior Sister, I''m serious for once!"


    Running, Zhu Na Ran tried to shorten the distance between them; however, it was toote!


    Before she knew it, the tripwire triggered, Ye Lian Hua disappeared before her eyes, and the floor beneath her senior''s feet copsed!


    "Senior Sister!"

 Chapter 76: The Tomb of Two Lovers (2)

    Chapter 76: The Tomb of Two Lovers (2)


    Lunging herself towards the edge of the pit, Zhu Na Ran barely managed to grab hold of her senior sister''s hand. "Senior Sister, are you okay?!"


    "I''m fine," the older girl responded as she managed to stop some of her fall bytching into a thin crack on the walls with her fingertips. Her long skirt just barely grazed the top of numerous iron spikes.


    Among them were a few skeletons of the unfortunate fools who ventured before them.


    ''Yikes! ('''';)


    Anyter and Senior Sister would''ve joined their ranks.''


    "Hah, hah, so, how is hanging, Senior Sister?"


    "You, even in situations like this, you still have time to joke."


    "Heh," smiling, Zhu Na Ran silently admired her senior sister''s reddened face before the briefest of moments. ''It would be nice to see her flustered and embarrassed more often. s, it''s a momentary treat that this one can savor at certain times.''


    "Here, let this junior pull you up. On three."


    "One.


    Two.


    Three!" Zhu Na Ran fell into her back with a hard tug after pulling Ye Lian Hua out of the pit and over the edge.


    ''Ah, how reminiscent. This reminds this auntie of the early days. Can''t believe that it''s almost been a year since then


    Time sure does fly.''


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Senior Sister?"


    Laying on top of her, Ye Lian Hua was reeling in from the sudden movements as she slowly sat up, holding her head in one hand. "I''m fine.


    Just a bit shaken, that''s all."


    "That''s good, that''s good.


    So I guess we''re even now, Senior Sister." ( )


    "What are you talking about?" Her senior sister looked at her with questioning eyes as her own grin began to grow.


    "Look down, Senior Sister~," she teased as her smile grew wider. "A tit for a tat."


    Laying on top of her chest was her senior sister''s hand.


    "I-I," eyes wide, her senior sister quickly retracted her hand and got off of her as she held it to her chest as if it were burnt."M-my apologizes. I-I didn''t mean to grab there.


    Please forgive me."


    ''Haha, this is the best! **)


    Ah, Senior Sister is as red as antern!''


    Sitting upright, she smiled, "Heh, no worries! I don''t really mind."


    After all, they were both girls, so what is a little skinship to them?  ( 3)


    "Y-you, you shouldn''t say that!" Ye Lian Hua''s face continued to glow a vibrant red, even in the fleeting light.


    "Hmm, why not?


    I don''t mind it if you, Senior Sister."


    "Y-you," her senior sister continued to sputter as she smiled and admired her senior in her flustered state.


    ''Ah, so many memorable moments for this auntie''s collection~.'' (/)


    "Ow!" Rubbing her forehead, she pouted at her ''attacker.'' "What was that for, Senior Sister?"


    "Enough moping, we must keep moving," Ye Lian Hua returned to her usual serene state as if the past few moments were a mirage.


    ''Aiyah, I would''ve liked to see a little more of an embarrassed Senior Sister, but I suppose I''ll take what I can get!''


    ---


    "Wah, Senior Sister, look!"


    Ahead of the pair was a inly carved door with very minimal decorations. "Could this be the exit?"


    ''Or better yet, the crypt of the two lovers?'' (((o(**)o)))


    At the prospect of potential treasure, a real possibility this time, she started to perk up even more.


    Treasure was always good, after all.


    "The airflow seems to being from this direction, so it is quite probable that this is the exit."


    "But if it were the exit, wouldn''t the others leave the exit open for us?" It seemed strange for the juniors to seal them inside. ?(_;?


    "We don''t know the circumstances of why this door could''ve been sealed, but it seems our only option is to open it."


    Approaching this mysterious door, they checked for ways to open this door.


    "This seemed to be a simple door, with no seals or artifacts attached to it," Ye Lian Hua observed as her eyes scanned its entirety, up and down. "Junior Sister, I believe that you could just kick this door open."


    "Really?


    That simple? Okay!" It seemed like an easy enough job to do.


    Backing up, she gave herself some distance to get a running start.


    ''Alrighty, let''s do this!''


    Pumping her arms and picking up her feet, Zhu Na Ran charged at the stone door.


    "Haiyah!" Jump kicking the door with both feet, the force of the impact shook throughout her body, but she remained unhurt.


    However, the door didn''t seem to budge more than an inch, as the stone doors remained tightly in ce.


    "Hah, that really did nothing?" Dropping down to the floor, she sighed as she hunched over to take a breather and supported herself on her shaky knees. "Kinda thought I would''ve been able to do more than that little sliver of movement." (_`)


    "Hmm, perhaps this door is thicker than I expected. Let me try."


    Moving out of the way and behind her senior sister, Zhu Na Ran was curious about what Ye Lian Hua would do.


    "Ice Mirror." Drawing a circle mid-air, a blue line followed Ye Lian Hua''s fingertips as she drew some symbols around the circle.


    ''Hmm, this is new. I don''t think I''ve ever seen this technique before.''


    Once she wasplete, the circle shed a light blue as what seemed to be a mirror appeared in the center of the circle.


    Sticking her forearm through it, arge icy replica of her arm the size of the door suddenly appeared!


    ''Wah! When did Senior Sister develop this?! This is so cool, and I haven''t seen anything like this before! (((o(**)o)))


    I wanna learn this!''( A)


    While Zhu Na Ran was entranced with her senior sister''s new skills, Ye Lian Hua focused on her target and curled her hand into a tight fist. Steadying her stance, she pulled back her fist before striking.


    "Thud!"


    The cave echoed with the sound of Ye Lian Hua''s strike; however, just like her junior sister''s effort, it proved only to be able to do so much against this stubborn door.


    "Hmm, interesting," Ye Lian Hua muttered as she looked at the slight movement that her impact caused. It was no longer than a fingernail length of movement. "I''ve unestimated this door. It''s not as simple as it appears to be."


    "Uh, why you don''t keep trying to pound at it, Senior Sister"  she made a show of her senior sister''s movements  "and we''ll get out of here in no time!"


    After such an imposing skill that her senior sister possessed, they should be home free in no time.


    "It''s not that simple," Ye Lian Hua sighed as she dispelled her spell. "This already takes up a lot of qi to form, and this ce isn''t the area for cultivating."


    "Hmm, true," Zhu Na Ran nodded in agreement. This deep undergroundbyrinthcked a fresh flow of qi, so whatever was left here was rather weak and stale. Certainly not enough to replenish a spell that required a copious amount of qi.


    "Aiyah, then what do we do then? Does that mean that we''re going to be trapped here forever?" (;;)


    "Rx," walking over to her, her senior sister patted her on the head, reassuringly. "Why must you go to extremes? We''ll find a way."


    As if the Heavens took pity on the poor sisters, the caves started to rumble.


    ''What is this!?


    This is just like when Scaly attacked us a while back!


    Wait, does that mean!''


    "Jin Gang?"


    "Scaly!" ~()/~


    Soon out of the walls, the serpent''s smooth scaled head slithered out, this time, without the pain of an embedded crown.


    "Scaly, it''s good to see you again," Zhu Na Ran eximed as she unabashedly ran up to the fearsome being that once wanted them dead. However, in Zhu Na Ran''s mind, she let bygones be bygones. "Though it''s only been perhaps a few hours since we''vest part, it''s good to see that you''re well!


    It looks like your wounds are healing up nicely, too," she praised as she noticed the deep scabs that covered the areas from which the cruel crown formerlyid.


    "Looks like you''ll have some new scales to cover the area tooter this winter," she observed as she noticed the king skin in some areas of the serpent''s massive body. "Good for you!"(   ` )b


    "Hiss" flicking out its long forked tongue, it met Zhu Na Ran''s hand as she petted the snake''s nose.


    "Hehe, that tickles, Scaly!"


    "It is pleasant to meet you, Jin Gang."


    "HISSS!!!" Suddenly, the snake shed its fangs at Ye Lian Hua, menacingly, as if abhorred her speaking to it.

 Chapter 77: Tomb of Two Lovers (3)

    Chapter 77: Tomb of Two Lovers (3)


    "Wah, Scaly, calm down! You can''t hiss at her like that!" ('''';)


    ''What has gotten into Scaly?'' (AA)


    "Junior Sister, you better stand back," Ye Lian Hua warned as she ced her hand on the hilt of her sword, which only yielded another hiss from the serpent. "Perhaps, Jin Gang isn''t in a clear state of mind right now."


    "HISSS!!!"


    "Hey! That''s rude! Don''t you know that she''s my senior sister!"


    ''Aiyah, why is Scaly acting so aggro against Senior Sister?!


    Could it be that Scaly still holds a grudge against Senior Sister for what happened before?


    Hmm, no good, no good, ah! (;;)


    I can''t have my new friend and Senior Sister be at odds! Just like two sides of a hand, no matter which side you hit, it will still hurt!


    I better get between them before this gets ugly.''


    "Scaly, you can''t hiss at her like that," stepping in front of the furious snake, she stretched her arms out to act as a barrier between the two opposing sides. "Don''t you know that she''s my senior sister, the one that I was talking about earlier?


    Remember?"


    "Hisss" The snake stopped disying its fangs. However, it didn''t drop the hostile aura it projected.


    ''Aiyah, what to do?'' (_`)


    "Shh, it''s alright, Scaly. Senior Sister isn''t going to do anything to you," she reassured the snake as she signaled her senior sister to stop touching her weapon.


    The serpent calmed down slightly as Zhu Na Ran patted its smooth scales. She started to chat away with the snake about how great her senior sister was and that Ye Lian Hua never did anything to harm others intentionally without reason.


    "Why are you so upset? Is it because we attacked you a while back? I know that Senior Sister was a little harsh "


    "Hiss"


    "No? Then what?"


    "Hiss"


    "Ah," Zhu Na Ran nodded in realization from the snake''s ''message.'' "Alright, I''ll tell her."


    "Senior Sister, Scaly said that it doesn''t like the name, ''Jin Gang,'' and would instead go by my excellent suggestion of the name, ''Scaly.''"


    The snake looked like it didn''t agree entirely with her, but s, it was a speechless snake and could do nothing about its silly name.


    "It has nothing personal to do with you, Senior Sister. But it''s just sensitive to the particr name.


    Just a lot of emotional baggage with that name."


    "Ah, I apologize," Ye Lian Hua bowed slightly. "This one failed to realize that you''ve changed your name of address. I hope you can find it within you to forgive me as well as for my past actions against you."


    "Hiss," nodding its head, it seems like ''Scaly'' has forgiven her.


    "Aww, Scaly, says that it forgives you! You should pet Scaly, Senior Sister! So that you two can be great friends!" (*^ ^*)


    "What?"


    "Come on, don''t be scared; Scaly doesn''t bite!" Grabbing Ye Lian Hua''s hand, she dragged her senior sister before the massive serpentine being. cing Ye Lian Hua''s hand on the snake''s nose, Zhu Na Ran released her hold and backed away to witness the ''beautiful scene'' before her.


    "Aw, it''s so nice for two people suddenly bing friends!"


    The snake and the older girl looked at her before looking back at each other. There seemed to be a momentary bond ofmon understanding.


    "Please forgive my junior sister''s behavior; she''s strange but has a good heart.


    Even the name she has chosen for you is a bit bizarre."


    The snake rolled its eyes as if saying, ''tell me about it.''


    "Hey! You two just met; how could you team up against this auntie already!?" (^)


    ''My naming skills are amazing! Scaly was so happy with it before!'' (#3)


    "How about, hmm," Ye Lian Hua touched her chin in thought. "Lin Lin[1]. It''s a little simr to my junior sister''s name that she has given to you; however, I think it sounds a little more conventional.


    I hope you don''t mind."


    The snake, now named Lin Lin, shook its head as if saying, ''I don''t mind.'' It appeared more satisfied now that it''s been given amon name. One that doesn''t sound like it''s been gifted by a child.


    The ''child:'' "Why do I feel insulted right now."  (# O_O


    "Hey! Scaly, I chose that name with love and care! ^


    Plus, a name is given to one by their parents! After all that we''ve been through, this auntie might as well be your foster mother!" (@ _ @)


    Once again, the serpent rolled its eyes.


    "Hmph, Senior Sister"  she pouted as she crossed her arms, feeling wronged  "how could you team up against your little junior sister?"


    "Hmm," her senior sister smiled without looking at her as she continued to speak to the serpent. "Please ignore my junior sister, but I would like to ask a favor of you, Lin Lin."


    Lin Lin hissed, perplexed as to what Ye Lian Hua could be asking for.


    "Would you mind if you could help us open this door?" Ye Lian Hua gestured to the stance door behind them that refused to budge an inch. "We could use your strength in a situation like this."


    Lin Lin looked at the door before cocking its head as if analyzing it.


    Then the snake recoiled back as if it were a spring before it shot straight towards the stone door.


    "Pop!"


    Like a cork, the door quickly popped open after Lin Lin sessfully pushed the stone door open from its air-tight seal.


    "Wah!" Popping her head into the darkened entrance, her eyes watered from the floating dust in the air. However, she didn''t care as her eyes greedily took in the surroundings. "Look at this ce, Senior Sister!" (((o(**)o)))


    "This doesn''t look like the exit," Ye Lian Hua muttered as she peered inside, cautiously.


    "No! Even better," Zhu Na Ran cheered as she jumped inside, excitedly. "It''s the treasure crypt!


    The tomb of the two lovers!" ( A) YES!!


    ---


    "Wow, this ce is even better than I imagined it to be!" Starry-eyed, Zhu Na Ran looked through the dim light at the delicate illustrations and decorations. ''Too bad Scaly couldn''t be here, but Scaly looked tired after opening the door for us. It has been a rather eventful day.''


    "Look at all of that gold," Zhu Na Ran eximed as she pointed at the thin gold lines that shone in the darkness. "It''s so beautiful! Don''t you think so, Senior Sister?"


    "Ehmm," her senior sister hummed as she looked at the carved statues and pictures. "These are very well preserved.


    However, we''re not here for sightseeing, Junior Sister. Remember our mission."


    "Yeah, yeah, look for the exit. But! This ce is so cool, why can''t we just, you know, explore a bit?


    It will be fun!"


    "Oh no," the older girl shook her head as she released a binding spell, which promptly tethered the two girls together with a thin blue rope. "We are getting out of here as soon as possible. We can''t keep the others waiting.


    We''ve already had numerous instances in which we separated from them for considerable periods of time from just this mission alone.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if they already had an obituary prepared with a fill-in-the-nk answer for our untimely demise."


    ''Herm, I hate to admit that Senior Sister is right; however, does she need to be so pessimistic? It''s not like we haven''t gotten out of situations like this before!'' _()_/


    "Alright, fine, fine, I''ll be good!" After all, there was no use in arguing with her senior sister. " But is this really necessary?" Holding up her bound arm, she pointed disdainfully at the thin blue rope that wrapped around her wrist. "I''m not going to run away or anything."


    "I''m not taking any chance."


    "Hmph," she pouted as she narrowed at the faintly glowing blue string. ''Does Senior Sister really think that this thread can hold me?


    Hehe, little does she know, this auntie has already figured this trick out!''


    Pushing some qi into the thin rope, she worked on trying to remove the binding.


    ''The trick is to unwind the rope by pushing it off from underneath.'' And slowly but surely, her binds started to slip off.


    However, before it coulde off, her binding quickly clung back to her wrist!


    ''What is this!? I was so close!''


    And not only that, her binds seemed to have be thicker! Instead of the thin lines of string, it transformed into ropes as thick as a finger!


    "Trying to break free?"


    ''Oh sh*t.'' ('''';)


    "What do you think of this spell I developed, Junior Sister?


    Each time you try to remove the bindings without the caster''s permission, it bes thicker.


    Quite clever, isn''t it?"


    "E-eh, very."


    ''F*ck! `


    Doesn''t that mean that Senior Sister could keep me here leashed like a dog forever?!


    Aiyah! If Senior Sister ever uses this on me in the future, how will I live then?! I''ll always be chained to her! (;;)


    No, forget the future, what about right now! How am I supposed to find this treasure!


    Aiyah, Senior Sister, why must you bully me!''(;A


    [1] Lin2 Lin2 - Scaly, but you know, renamed in Chinese. Personally, I think it sounds nicer as it matches our eastern setting. But of course, I doubt ZNR would refer to ''Scaly,'' as Lin Lin anytime soon.

 Chapter 78: Tomb of Two Lovers (4)

    Chapter 78: Tomb of Two Lovers (4)


    "Senior Sister, what is that over there?" I could make out some sort of box shape in the fading light and the soft blue glow of my chains; however, I didn''t dare rush to it.


    Not after my string bindings somehow turned into thick shackles! And not only that, but they''re literally as thick as those scriptures that Senior Sister made me copy over and over again! (;_;)


    My poor hand hurts just thinking about it. (  `)


    Or maybe it''s just my chains cutting off my cirction. ( ;;)


    Aiyah, Senior Sister, wasn''t kidding about these chains bingrger with each attempt.


    "Hmm," Senior Sister hummed as she shone her light in the box''s directions. "It looks like the tombs


    As well as the exit?"


    Eh? The exit? ?(_;?


    Wait. (OO)


    Does that mean the only way out here is through dying! ('''';)


    I''m too young to die! (AA)


    I haven''t even explored the whole central valley yet, or even seen the west! What about the mountains and endless seas?!


    Even worse, the treasure!


    I haven''t seen a single sparkle of treasure yet! Does that mean this auntie is going to die no different than a beggar? Treasureless and penniless?


    No good, no good!


    "Why are you freezing," Senior Sister suddenly cut into my panic as she raised a brow in my direction. "You usually rush towards these kinds of things, without a care in the world."


    "T-this, this is different!" It''s not like I deliberately seek out death or anything! Those things just happen. (;)


    But this is clearly different! If death is clearly within one''s view, who would blindly go into it? (A)


    "Hmm," a soft smile found its way on Senior Sister''s lips as she crossed her arms. "To think my Junior Sister would have a little bit of fear in her.


    I never thought that I would see this day so soon."


    "Hmph, I''m not scared!" Geez, doesn''t Senior Sister know that she''s more terrifying than death itself? (#)


    I''m not scared, just cautious.


    It''s a little suspicious if the exit we''re searching for happens to lead to some boxes that suspiciously look like coffins.


    I am just saying. (@ _ @)


    Plus, there hasn''t been any treasure so far, so that''s even more terrifying. _(:_)_


    "Let''s go! This junior isn''t scared, and the others must be waiting for us!" Yanking on my ''leash,'' I pulled Senior Sister along into the darkness.


    Sure enough, my assumption was right.


    The box was a coffin! (;)//


    However, I didn''t expect it to be one big box instead of two regr sized ones.


    "It seems like they wished to be buried together in the same coffin," Senior Sister observed as she crouched down to read the fine text in the fading light. "It was their final wish.


    To be born in two different nkets, yet buried in the same funeral shroud."


    "Hmm," I nodded as I tried to look at what Senior Sister was reading. "Well, I suppose they aren''t legends for nothing. This is somewhat romantic in some way.


    Hey, Senior Sister.


    Would you like to be buried this way? Your partner in the same coffin as you?"


    "A-ah, why are you asking this," Senior Sister sputtered as I noticed her face started to dust pink.


    "Eh, just curious," I shrugged. I mean, this is a great opportunity to get to know Senior Sister a little bit more. Though I have to admit, the area is a bit inappropriate.


    "I-I mean, I wouldn''t mind if it was with the right person."


    Hehe, so cute! **)


    "Hmm, good to know." (v)


    "What about you?"


    "Me?" ()?


    "Yes, what do you think about being buried in the same coffin with the one you love?"


    Hmm, wouldn''t it be kind of cramped? (_`)


    I mean, I guess this coffin looks pretty big, but that means that its owners had some coin to spend on such extravagance.


    "Aiyah, not really.


    It seems to be too much of a hassle trying to set everything up. I think if I were to die, it''s better to just burn my body without the hassle of having to arrange a tomb.


    I''m not sure what my partner would choose, but I think it would be kind of cool to mix our ashes instead. That way, we could, um be one even after death.


    Ah-ha, it''s kind of weird, isn''t it?" Geez, Na Ran, what a way to spoil the mood. (  ;)


    "Ohh... not at all. I think that it''s quite romantic when you think of it like that," Senior Sister smiled, one that I have not seen before.


    It wasn''t a maliciously cold one or her rare soft one. This smile was very different, but I couldn''t ce my finger on it. Therefore, it must be a new smile that Senior Sister is showing me!


    The mood suddenly turned into something that I can''t quite exin.


    Although it was a little awkward, like, how did this conversation transition from burials to whatever this feeling was. It kind of felt nice in some way. Like a warm and fuzzy feeling I felt whenever Senior Sister kissed my hands when I got hurt, or just being around her.


    Hmm, weird. Very weird. I can''t wrap my head around it.


    Maybe I should ask Bai Yin or Xiao Lan!


    I''m sure they would know what I''m feeling, right?


    "Eh, anyway," trying to change the subject, I pointed at the little drawings that decorated the out walls of the coffin. "What are these pictures saying?" They were apanied by anguage that I couldn''t quite recognize.


    It looked quite fancy, too, with all of the squiggles and stuff. Much more squiggly than the scripture that Senior Sister makes me write in.


    "Hmm," Senior Sister tapped her chin as she brought the light closer to the images. "These pictures tell the story of the two lovers as well as a small folk talk."


    "Oh! Read it to me, Senior Sister!" I wonder if the two lovers'' tale is the same as the ones that others were telling earlier. Though, I''m sure in this version there would be more details.


    "Let me see," Senior Sister muttered. "There was once a being known as ''The Love Bird.'' It had two heads, two wings, two legs, and one heart.


    Together, it said that they would spread love and joy to each ce that they touched.


    However, tragedy struck one day for this unfortunate being, as it had suddenly lost its other half.


    Now, left with one head, one wing, one leg, and a broken heart, the love bird searched for sanctuary for its wounds.


    The love bird flew for days and months until it could not fly longer.


    Landing by a pond, the love bird took a sip of water.


    Yet it couldn''t bear to see its reflection, as it only reminded the love bird of what it had lost and what would never return."


    Senior Sister stopped as she looked at me before shing me a small smile as she patted my hand. "Junior Sister, are you okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" ( ;v;)


    "You''re crying."


    "No, I''m not! It''s, it''s just some dust in my eyes," hastily wiping my teary eyes, I urged Senior Sister to continue reading. "Continue; I want to see how the story ends!"


    However, before Senior Sister could continue, I noticed that the tomb''s lid started to rattle! What the f*ck! (;)


    Are we dealing with zombies!? I haven''t learned how to pacify zombies yet! ==(*`)


    Forget about being buried with her future partner; it appears that Senior Sister might have to settle with this junior instead because I''m not liking where this is going!


    However, instead of a skeletal hand or a zombie face popping out, a white light spilled out as well as the faint scent of plum blossoms?


    Suddenly, the lid of the coffin flew off the top, and the cave started to rumble!


    How is this possible!? (|||)


    "Get down, Senior Sister!"


    The whole room was soon engulfed in the blinding white light that started to make my head feel light and dizzy as the overly sweet and fragrant plum blossom smell permitted everywhere.


    Ugh, I''m feeling sick This ce needs some fresh air because this perfume is just too strong. (*>_<*)


    "What is happening?


    Senior Sister?" Senior Sister didn''t respond as I felt my consciousness slip away; however, I didn''t like how I couldn''t sense Senior Sister anywhere.


    "Senior Sister are you there?" Groping around with my eyes closed, I tried to find Senior Sister, yet all I could grab was cold stone.


    Senior Sister, where did you go? (_`)

 Chapter 79: The Story of Lovebirds (1)

    Chapter 79: The Story of Lovebirds (1)


    ''Where am I?'' Squinting her eyes open, Zhu Na Ran shielded her eyes as she scanned the nk white area around her. There was no perception of up nor down. She felt like she was moving in ce, as there was nothing to give her any frame of reference.


    ''Damn, this is looking pretty weird, if I do say so myself.


    Well, at least that plum blossom smell faded away.'' _()_/


    If she had to continue inhaling that nauseating smell any longer, she was sure that she would throw up.


    "What am I even supposed to do here, anyway? And where is Senior Sister? !?(_;?


    I don''t see her anywhere." She technically didn''t see anything beyond herself.


    "Hellooo?


    Is anyone else there?


    Hello? What am I supposed to do here?!" (A)


    Suddenly, the ''ground'' below her feet began to rubble as something started to arise from the light in the form of a giant cloud.


    ''Eh? What the hell is this!?''


    Stretching her arms out, Zhu Na Ran tried to stabilize herself as the ground rumbled and shook as the clouds rose higher and higher the clouds suddenly disappeared.


    "Hah? Why is there a teahouse here?" (;)


    Looming over the white space, a bright red building with green titled roofing stood awkwardly alone with its delicate decorum and starkck of surroundings and guests.


    "Hmm, Mei Hua Teahouse," Zhu Na Ran muttered as she read therge golden que hanging over the teahouse''s entrance. "Am I supposed to go in here?"


    "Creak!" As if answering her question, therge redcquer doors swung open; however, whatid beyond the doors was unclear.


    "Whelp, I suppose I must head into the light." Although such actions were against her better judgment, she didn''t have much of a choice.


    Stepping over the threshold, she once again blinded by the mysterious light as she walked into the tea house.


    "Wee, patron! How many?"


    ''Hah?'' Opening her eyes, she was met with the sight of a lively looking teahouse, as patrons and customers milled around drinking tea and munching on snacks. ''How the heck''


    "Dear patron?" The waiter in front of her called out once more.


    "A-ah, a table for one, please," she managed to squeeze out as she looked around this mysterious ce that popped out of nowhere. However, the weirdest part was perhaps the fact that those around her were a blurred image. It was as if she were in a dream, and everyone around her was just an illusion.


    Yet, somehow, some items had a sense of rity. Such as the decorations and environment as they radiated life and energy. It was as if she were inside one of those teahouses she frequented before.


    "This way, dear patron," the faceless waiter beckoned as he slithered between the crowded tables.


    "Uhh, thank you," Zhu Na Ran thanked as the waiter steered her to a small table that sat in the center of the room and with prime viewing of a stage. ''Hmm, is there going to be a y? Maybe a storyteller?


    How exciting!'' ()/


    "What kind of tea will our patron be having?"


    "Chrysanthemum, please. Oh, and a te of tea cakes too!" **)


    "Right away, dear patron!" The waiter quickly bowed before disappearing into the crowd.


    The waiter returned with a piping hot pot of tea and a small snack te as quickly as he left. "Your order, dear patron!"


    "Thank you!"


    Nodding their head, the waiter once again disappeared.


    ''Weird ce, but their food is pretty good!'' Biting into one of the tea cakes, she savored the mellow sweetness of roasted chestnuts, walnuts, and jujubes. ''How is it that I can taste the food here, yet I can''t even see the faces of those around me?


    Oh well! I''ll figure it out soon enough!''


    Polishing off the small cake, she took a sip of warm tea before looking at the other delightful snacks on her te. Picking out a snow skin mooncake, it instantly reminded her of the uing holiday.


    ''Aiyah! That''s right!


    New Year is almost here! How long has it been, two? Three weeks since we''ve left?''


    Time seemed to fly and became blurred after this whole chaotic journey of hers.


    ''In any case, New Year is around the corner, and I still haven''t gotten to eat any dumplings yet! (#)


    I don''t even know if we''ll even make it back in time for New Year at this rate, ah.''


    Guzzling down her tea, Zhu Na Ran wallowed in her tiny misery. However, it quickly evaporated as the fragrant scent of plum blossoms flooded the room.


    "Ughh, not this smell again I think I''m gonna puke," she gagged as she attempted to block out the pungent smell of the sweet flowers. (*>_<*)


    Drinking some more tea, she was able to hold back the food that was threatening toe back up from whence it came.


    Luckily for her, the smell faded away and only lingered in the air, making it barely manageable for her to breathe.


    "I never want to smell plum blossom scented anything ever again!" If someone were to wear it and try toe close to her, she wasn''t sure if she''d be able to hold herself back like today. ( )


    Suddenly the lights dimmed in the room and focused around the closed curtains of the stage.


    "Ohh, it''s starting!"


    "Ahh, I wonder which y they will show us this time?"


    "Hmm,st time it was the tale of two brothers uniting the nation, perhaps this time it will be another heroic tale"


    "No, no, no. If that was the case, then Mei Hua Teahouse has really run out of ideas! A ce like this should keep their ys fresh and unique!"


    "Yes, yes, I agree! It would be rather stale if it were another hero''s tale."


    ''Eh? So they do ys here too? (((o(**)o)))


    Wow! Good food and entertainment?! This is great!'' (*)=3


    Although Zhu Na Ran knew that she should exercise some caution, she believed that she deserved a small break after all that she''s been through.


    ''Though, it would be nice if Senior Sister were here'' ( )


    After all, happiness is only real when shared.


    The crowd murmured with excitement as the curtains slowly pulled themselves open to reveal two actors dressed in decorative attire with their painted faces and finely embroidered clothes.


    Once again, the plum blossom scent came back, however, not the full force fury from before.


    ''Ugh, they''re wearing too much perfume!'' (III _ _)o


    Thankfully, her reaction to the smell was far more mellow.


    "Dear Patrons," a person dressed in simple attire and an ornate fox mask came out from the side of the stage with another smaller person with a bunny mask. "We, of Mei Hua Teahouse would like to present to you our newest addition to our theater, ''The Story of Lovebirds!''"


    The crowd oohed and awed at the idea of a first-time production. This was clearly something that they hadn''t expected before, a love story.


    "Now," the masked bunny announcer spoke up. "Let the show begin!"


    ---


    "Right this way, Miss Ye," the faceless eunuch gestured towards the small banquet table in the banquet hall full of faceless people. However, despite not being able to make out most figures in the room, Ye Lian Hua knew she was in the imperial pce.


    At least, the illusion of it.


    "Thank you," nodding slightly at the eunuch; Ye Lian Hua sat down at her seat as the rest of the faceless guests milled around.


    Picking up the cup of tea, she checked to see if there was anything malicious hidden underneath its mundane disguise. However, she found nothing.


    Despite this, she didn''t drink from the daint cup or touch the table''s food. She didn''t want to take the risk of there being a trap hidden away in this borate scheme.


    ''I wonder where Junior Sister was whisked off to.''


    After that bright white light flooded the crypt, along with the intoxicating smell of plum blossoms, she found herself in a white space, devoid of any life.


    However, like an array had been set off, clouds suddenly appeared and formed the imperial pce''s grand entry gates.


    As if expecting her to enter, the heavy gates opened themselves to reveal the ornate pce interior. And so, Ye Lian Hua found herself amongst the line of faceless nobles awaiting to be announced and enter the hall.


    Now that whole ordeal was over, all she could really do is wait and see what else this mystical array wanted to show her or make her do.


    The pce musicians suddenly halted their song as two figures walked down the banquet aisle, head straight to the faceless emperor.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," the masked fox figure bowed alongside theirpanion, who wore a rabbit one.


    "Rise, my subjects," the emperorughed jovially. "What do my dear subjectse to present us with.[1]"


    "Your Majesty," the bunny masked figure bowed in greeting. "We of Mei Hua Theater and Teahousee to present to you ourtest production, The Story of Lovebirds."


    [1] Royal We - In Imperial China, the majestic imperial pronoun was expressed by the character zhen4. In fact, this was the former Chinese first-person singr pronoun (that is, ''I''). However, following his unification of China, the emperor Shi Huangdi abrogated it entirely for personal use. Previously, the use of the first-person pronoun in formal courtlynguage was already umon, with the nobility using the self-deprecating term gua3ren2 (''lonely one'') for self-reference, while their subjects referred to themselves as chen2 (''subject,'' original meaning ''servant'' or ''ve''), with an indirect deferential reference like zu2xia4 (''below [your] foot''), or by employing a deferential epithet (such as the adjective yu2, ''foolish'').

 Chapter 80: The Story of Lovebirds (2)

    Chapter 80: The Story of Lovebirds (2)


    "How dare you, Yao Mei! How f*cking dare you!


    That poor, wonderful woman took a literal arrow for you, and you dare call that ''friendship!''


    Friendship!? The sheer audacity!"


    Zhu Na Ran raged and rambled at the ''audacious'' scene before her as the show continued to y out, regardless of her harsh reaction.


    Her fingers were itching to throw her snacks at the stage, hoping one wouldnd on Yao Mei''s dense skull.


    However, what a terrible waste of food that would be.


    Therefore, several tes worth of snacks found their way into Zhu Na Ran''s stomach as she munched on the light snacks in rage.


    "What is wrong with you, Yao Mei!  (_


    Can''t you see how much Wan Li loves you!?" (#)


    ''Aiyah! How the heck can this girl be so dense! Her totalck of awareness is so infuriating!


    The two of them have been together for more than a year, but how can Yao Mei be so oblivious to Wan Li''s feelings!


    And there were so many tant and obvious signs too!'' `


    That time, Wan Li found Yao Mei injured in the rain and nursed her back to health when she was sick from the cold.


    Or when Yao Mei dealt with a lot of emotional stress after recalling tragic events from her past, Wan Li was there tofort and care for her!


    Of course, the most recent event, when Wan Li took a literal arrow in the back for Yao Mei to save her life from a martial arts expert!


    "Ughhhh, Heavens! Yao Mei, you''re killing this auntie!"(`A;)


    However, it wasn''t just the grand gestures that disyed Wan Li''s strong affections for Yao Mei. Instead, the smaller ones, one that would go unnoticed to the untrained eye, gave away the sincerity of Wan Li''s feelings.


    Such as how Wan Li would always cook homemade dishes and would bring a lunch box of Yao Mei''s favorite food every time the pair rendezvoused at their favorite meadow.


    Or how Wan Li would stitch hand stitch garments for Yao Mei to wear in the changing seasons until her fingers grew red from the number of times she pricked her fingertips.


    Or  Zhu Na Ran''s favorite gesture from Wan Li  the way that whenever the pair would hold hands, walking around the meadow or hiking up the hill, she would rub the back of Yao Mei''s hand with her thumb.


    Whenever she saw Wan Li do it to Yao Mei with an adoring gaze in her eyes, a fuzzy feeling couldn''t help itself but tickle her heart.


    ''Strange, very strange. But it''s adorable!'' (v)


    Of course, Zhu Na Ran would notice these small gestures because she was a drama connoisseur and knew most y tropes'' ins and outs.


    However, no matter how much Zhu Na Ran wanted to shake Yao Mei silly for her foolishness, s, they were illusions; and they wouldn''t hear her ramblings.


    And although it pained Zhu Na Ran to watch poor Wan Li try to win over the stupidly dense Yao Mei, she watched the show, albeit frustrated.


    Not that she didn''t have a choice not to, but now she was too invested!


    ''Who would''ve thought that The Story of Lovebirds was based on the two lovers'' folktale?''


    Although, she found it hard to believe that such a dense human being to any signs of love, such as Yao Mei, would''ve ever walked the realm.


    ''Aiyah, that abridged retelling by those juniors didn''t do these two lovers any justice.''


    In true star-crossed lovers fashion, the pair were from rival sides of a massive war that tore up the region and their nations.


    But the most surprising factor to Zhu Na Ran was that the couple in question were grinding mirrors[1].


    ''Not amon trope that I see every day, but the story is interesting enough.''_()_/


    Wan Li was a noble youngdy from the Ming Xiang nation and was known for her mild temper and beauty.


    However, throughout the y, it was apparent to Zhu Na Ran that such behavior was a pretense as she would always scold Yao Mei for some small actions here and there.


    ''Heh, Wan Li kinda resembles Senior Sister in that sense. Aplete mensao[2] through and through.'' (3)


    And the oblivious one, Yao Mei, was from Xiao Qiang. Growing up as a poor orphan in the streets, Yao Mei lived as a petty thief before being caught and sold off as a ve. However, out of pure luck, Yao Mei managed to escape her vers and disguised herself as a man and joined the military for protection and food to eat.


    It wasn''t until Yao Mei''s group was ambushed on Yong Yuan He Mountain that the destined lovers met.


    Wan Li saves Yao Mei, and despite their differences, the two had some chemistry between them and grew close.


    Though one fell sooner than the other.


    The show was nearing its midpoint, and she was dying to know if Yao Mei finally got the signals that Wan Li has been throwing her this entire y.


    ''Aiyah, Wan Li, Wan Li!


    You got to go a more forceful route! Mild hints are not working on your dense love interest.'' ( A) YES!!


    And if it were amonce joke, every time that Wan Li was close to confessing her feelings or Yao Mei finally catching a hint, something would happen between them and bring them a few steps back once again.


    ''Ah, if they don''t get together soon, I think I''m going to lose it!'' (@ _ @)


    ---


    Zhu Na Ran''s eyes were glued to the stage as she watched a sweet and intimate moment between the two lovers. On a high cliff, the pair overlooked the valley of flowers as the moon above shone down on them, giving them a heavenly glow.


    "The moon looks really nice tonight," Yao Mei praised as she took a swig of fruit wine.


    "Em," Wan Li nodded in agreement. However, her eyes flicker to look at the shining moon. Instead, she continued to sneak peeks at Yao Mei. "It''s lovely."


    Although Wan Li had yet to confess her true feelings, Yao Mei was already starting to get some vague idea of how the other girl felt; but, Yao Mei didn''t dare act on it for fear of her being wrong.


    ''Ah, mutual pining at its finest. **)


    Bute on Wan Li!


    Now is the perfect opportunity! Go for it! I''m rooting for you!


    Why are you letting this opportune moment go to waste!?'' ( V)


    "It''s gettingte," Yao Mei started as she stood up and brushed the grass off her clothes. "We better head down soon before anyone notices."


    "Ah Mei," Wan Li murmured out softly as she grabbed Yao Mei''s hand. "I don''t want you to go.


    I-I, I li-


    I am afraid. What if something were to happen to you?"


    "Ah Li," Yao Mei chuckled at the other girl''s downtrodden mood and patted her hand,fortingly. "We''ll meet again tomorrow. But I need to go back to the camp soon.


    Myrades are getting suspicious. They keep bugging me and wondering if I''m going to bring back a sister-inw for them."


    Wan Li''s face flushed at such a thought. The thought of marrying the one that she loved wholeheartedly. And although such a thing seemed like a distant fantasy, she couldn''t help but hope.


    "Well, promise me that you''ll be safe on your way back. I might not be there to save you likest time."


    "Haha, what do you take this girl for? Plus, I can handle myself just fine.


    There''s no need for you to worry."


    "Hmm," Wan Li sighed softly, cursing the fact for herck of courage to be straight with Yao Mei. "As long as you are safe and sound, the sky will be blue[3]."


    "Alright," Yao Mei smiled as she patted Wan Li''s head. "I''ll see you next time!"


    "Yeah, next time"


    The scene promptly faded out as the lights returned, and the guests started to stretch out their legs. It appeared that they had reached one of the breaks in between the ys.


    "Aiyah," Zhu Na Ran groaned as she stretched out her arms. "Pausing right when it was gonna get good too, ah." ( - v-)


    ''Honestly, Wan Li should''ve just gone for it! The mood was so good!


    Ah, I suppose there will be a next time for her to confess. Like perhaps, the next day!''


    However, as hopeful as Zhu Na Ran was for these two girls'' future, such a story would only be immortalized in tragedy.


    [1] Grinding mirror - the title of ancient lesbians, refers to the sexual behavior between them. One way they have sex was that the two sides pondered each other''s bodies (scissoring) because of their simr body structure. Therefore, it looked like a mirror was between them, so it was called a grinding mirror. Not as cute a cut sleeve, but I suppose I''ll take what I can get


    [2] Men1sao1 - the Chinese equivalent of a tsundere. The term literally trantes as ''outwardly cold or retiring, but deep and passionate inside.''


    [3] As long as you''re safe and sound, the sky will be blue - (ni3 ruo4 an1hao3 bian4 shi4 qing2tian1) A popr saying to express concern. I thought it was quite cute, so I just plopped it in.

 Chapter 81: The Story of Lovebirds (3)

    Chapter 81: The Story of Lovebirds (3)


    "Aiyah, I''m an idiot," punching the tree, Yao Mei rested her forehead against the bark of the wood in frustration.


    Ye Lian Hua watched from her seat as Yao Mei scolded herself as she paced back and forth. ''Heh, this girl acts so much like my junior sister.


    How cute.''


    Yao Mei had just departed from Wan Li''s side as she was already feeling the aches of regret.


    "Hah, Yao Mei, why didn''t you say anything," she groaned into her hands. Today, she had initially nned on telling Wan Li how she felt.


    In fact, during their entire meeting, she had been building up the guts to say something.


    However, all of that preparation went out of the window every time Wan Li smiled at her.


    "Arghh, what am I doing?!" Every time that she met up with Wan Li, the sense of guilt never went away. It only grew the deeper she fell for her.


    Yao Mei was almost sure that the other girl harbored the same feelings; however, those kind gestures of hers could be chalked up to a close friend''s actions. "She''s too good for me."


    Wan Li had be a significant existence in her life, one that she didn''t think that she needed or wanted before she met her.


    She didn''t want to ruin the rtionship between all because of a mere hunch, and maybe a hint of wishful thinking.


    "Ah," Ye Lian Hua shook her head with a sigh as she watched Yao Mei beat herself up on stage. "You silly girl.


    It''s better that you say something to her rather than continue this dance of mutual pining."


    ''Hah, this girl resembled Zhu Na Ran in more ways than one.''


    The scene faded out before reappearing, showcasing Yao Mei surrounded by herrades. "Hah, Xiao Min," they called out Yao Mei''s disguised name of Yao Min. "Whatcha looking at?"


    Before she could answer them, one had already snuck up behind her and snatch the small box in her hands. "Oooh, what''s this," they teased as they tried to open the box.


    "Hey, give it back!" Yao Mei tried to snatch the little wooden box back, however, to no avail, as they tossed it to and fro between them. "That''s not for you!"


    "Aiyah, wonder what''s inside," her bunkmate, Li Wen, wondered out loud as he shook the box to hear what was inside. "For it to be in such a fancy box, it must be something expensive."


    "Haha, open it, brother. I wonder what Xiao Min is hiding!" Her buddy, Liu Yi,ughed as he slung his arm around her shoulder, much to her chagrin. "I bet this is for that littledy, right? The one that you''ve sneaked away for every night?"


    "You better be careful, Xiao Min," Li Wen chimed. "The general might get suspicious."


    "Hah, enough!" Batting off Liu Yi''s arm, she stepped on Li Wen''s foot, causing him to hunch over and hold his foot. Leaving himself open as Yao Mei quickly snatched the small wooden box back. "This isn''t for you to mess around with." Yao Mei used her sleeve to rub the box''s top and cleaned it of any smudge marks. "I don''t want your grubby hands to mess this up."


    "Ooh, you got Xiao Min angry~," another mused as he patted her head. "There, there, Big Brother is here. "


    "Oh, shut up, Tian Wu," she red, half-heartedly and the three men, who giggled like gossiping maidens. "Heh, so much for being a big brother. What kind of big brother bullies their junior like this?"


    "Oi, it''s the rule of seniority," Liu Yiughed as he rubbed his hand into her hair, creating a little nest of hairs. "The seniors bully the juniors, and in turn, the seniors will protect the junior from being bullied by others."


    "Yeah, right, the only ones that dare bully me like this are you guys!


    Tch!"


    "Now, now, don''t be mad. They''re just curious as to why you''ve gotten yourself in a bunch."


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Oh,e on," Li Wen tsked. "It was so apparent that you were distracted by something! You even let Lousy Lend a strike on you during practice, and he''s Lousy Le!


    You should''ve seen the look on everyone''s face!"


    "Oh," Yao Mei scratched her head sheepishly. She supposes she was a bit distracted enough to let the worst fighternd a hit on her. "I suppose there is something"


    "Oooh! What it is," Liu Yi asked, excitedly. Stars practically gleamed in his eyes. "Tell your big brothers, right now!"


    ''Heh,'' Ye Lian Hua cracked a small smile as she watched Liu Yi bounce around Yao Mei like a hyper-energetic child. ''That Liu Yi has matched Junior Sister''s expression entirely whenever someone mentions treasure or adventure.


    That girl... ''


    "Aiyah, calm down," Tian Wu smacked the back of Liu Yi''s head, much to the younger one''s displeasure. "Let Xiao Min speak.


    What troubles you, little bro."


    "Ahh," Yao Mei chuckled nervously as her neck turned red. "How does one give. a gift to ady?"


    "I knew it! So it was a gift for a littledy, huh!"


    "Y-yeah, I suppose I didn''t do a good job of hiding it, huh?"


    "Absolutely."


    "You were an open book."


    "Even a blind man can see that you were seeing someone."


    At her brother''s simtions agreement, Yao Mei''s face reddened deeper in embarrassment. "This is my first time doing this, okay?!"


    "Aww, big brothers know," Li Wen patted her head in an exaggerated baby voice. "Our little bro has grown up so much.


    Say, when you get married, be sure to take care of us. After all, we''re still unmarried and getting older by the minute."


    "Fine, fine, whatever you want," Yao Mei swatted away Li Wen''s mischievous hands, in annoyance.


    "So," Tian Wu started as he brought the discussion back onto the topic at hand. "What did you get her?"


    "Uh," Yao Mei blushed as she unlocked the dainty box to show off what she had gotten for Wan Li.


    "Thumb rings[1]?!" Liu Yi looked at her, stunned. The others didn''t look too good either, looking at her as if she were joking with them. "You got a dainty youngdy, a chunky thumb ring?!"


    "Well, she''s not exactly dainty" After all, a girl who''s able to climb and walk several li''s uphill on her own with a lunchbox of food and maintain her appearance; is definitely made of sterner stuff. "Plus! What''s wrong with a thumb ring!? It''s quite nice if I say so myself!"


    The rings, although not the most aesthetically pleasing to some, were made from rather fine jade. The kind that was warm to the touch and made people unwilling to part with it.


    And, she''s been saving up for these rings for some time, taking on odd jobs, saving her meager sry and savings to afford such a gift. Luckily for her, the shop manager took a liking to her and offered to throw in an extra ring for free.


    Although, she insisted on paying for the second ring before she knew it, as she pushed out the door with the box of rings in hand.


    "Why would you get that poor girl a thumb ring in the first ce?"


    "Well, that''s because Ah Li wanted mine in the first ce," she said as she shed them the ring that sat on her thumb. It was a standard-issue one that she received when she joined the army, made of elk antlers.


    It wasn''t exactly the best as the old bone grew yellowed with time, and it created a callous on her thumb from the friction.


    Yao Mei wasn''t sure why Wan Li insisted on receiving her thumb ring, as she thought that she''d want something else that most girls like. Such as a new dress or a fancy hairpin, but since her Wan Li wanted one, she saw no reason not to listen.


    "I figured I''d at least get her something that''s befitting of her stature."


    "Ooh~! So it''s a nobledy!"


    "Well, I don''t know about that for sure; however, she does conduct herself as one." Hair always perfectly in ce, skin pale as the moon, and hands as soft as the dainty petals of flowers; Wan Li always looked like a flower fairy that has descended from the heavens.


    At least, that''s how Yao Mei remembers her when Wan Li saved her life on that fateful day.


    Perhaps, because of that, she felt like it was wrong for her even to consider herself being Wan Li''s equal; nheless, her other half.


    "...Do you guys think that she''s not going to like it?"


    They didn''t answer her right away until Tian Wu ced his hand on her shoulder. "If it''s from you, Xiao Min


    This brother is sure that she''s going to love it."


    [1] thumb rings - a piece of equipment designed to protect the thumb during archery. This is a ring of leather, stone, horn, wood, bone, antler, ivory, metal, ceramics, stic, or ss which fits over the end of the thumb,ing to rest at the outer edge of the outer joint. The t area typically extends from the ring to protect the thumb''s pad from the bowstring; a leather extension may supplement this. Though, I''m going to guess that Yao Mei might''ve gotten her a ring that''s not fit for archery, but rather for cosmetic appeal. There used to be a trend in which lesbians would identify themselves by wearing a ring on their thumb or pinkie finger, but in recent years, that trend has spread to nearly all ten fingers, so there goes that. Some messages could be brought across based on how you wear the ring, such as how in Hawaiian culture. Unmarrieddies wear a flower behind their right ear, which means that they''re avable while wearing one on the left means they''re takensame situation with these thumb rings. Now the question is, which side will Yao Mei put Wan Li''s ring on?

 Chapter 82: The Story of Lovebirds (4)

    Chapter 82: The Story of Lovebirds (4)


    "Wow! Ah Mei, this view is fantastic!


    We could see the entire valley from here," Wan Li smiled as she overlooked the vast forest border between their two kingdoms. "How did you even find this ce?


    You can even see the lights of the two cities from here!"


    "A-aha, I just happened to find this ce while scouting the area," Yao Meiughed as she scratched her head, sheepishly.


    "Lies, Yao Mei! Lies! (`A;)/


    You''ve been nning this night for a month; how could you y it off as a coincidence," Zhu Na Ran grumbled as she munched on a bag of roasted chestnuts.


    "Aiyah! This girl!" (#)


    However, as much as she detested Yao Mei skirting around the truth as well as her feelings, Zhu Na Ran knew that the show was about to get real interesting soon.


    She could practically feel it in her bones! ( V)


    ''Ah well, I suppose I can''t hate on Yao Mei too much.


    She didn''t even know she had feelings for Wan Li until her buddies explicitly pointed it out. And thank goodness for that too!


    If this denseness dragged on for any longer, I don''t know what I''d do. (- _ -)


    This girl is just too hopeless, ah.'' ^


    Shaking her head, Zhu Na Ran took a swig of cold tea as she continued to watch.


    The night air was frigid and fresh as fluffy white puffs of snow floated down from the sky.


    Holding an umbre over Wan Li''s head, Yao Mei helped her into a tent that she had set up. As she did so, she patted her pockets to make sure that the small wooden box was still there.


    Entering the tent, there weren''t as few furs, and tarps served as the tent''s floor. In the center was a small charcoal burner. The space was a little small and crude. However, it gave off a warm and cozy feel.


    "When did you even have time to set this up?"


    "Uhh, I just had some time lying around"


    "Hah, really?" Wan Li rose a brow at Yao Mei''s tant lie. "So Xiao Qiang just lets their soldiers run around willy-nilly?"


    "Haha, well," Yao Mei shrugged. "I suppose I''m an exception."


    "Hmm, I see."The pair continued their exchange of pleasantries, much to Zhu Na Ran''s frustration and disappointment.


    "Enough already!


    Just confess your feelings and finally feel happy! You keep beating and belittling yourself, Yao Mei! Go for it! `


    And you," Zhu Na Ran pointed at Wan Li.


    "You keep doing what you do, but try to drop more hints!


    That oblivious girl is too caught up in her own self-pity and insecurity to see what else is there! _


    Aiyah," she sighed as she threw a few more pieces of her nutty snack into her mouth, annoyed. "Sometimes I don''t even know why I try, tch." ( - 3-)


    Although the pair''s awkward interaction annoyed her to no end, she could see why Yao Mei was cautious in moving into a more intimate rtionship.


    ''Ah, the poor girl had it rough.''


    Yao Mei learned not to let anyone too close to her heart from an early age.


    As a coping mechanism, Yao Meipletely cut off the idea of love or romance to the point that she doesn''t even remember what it looks like unless it smacks her right in the face.


    And ever since Wan Li came into the picture, all of Yao Mei''s walls were constantly tested, as Wan Li attempted to break through them.


    Part of her, for once, wanted to see those high walls tumble down.


    She wanted to show Wan Li, the one she loved, her true self, and share her burden with her. Tell her everything that made her smile and cry. The things that had her petrified with fear and the things that made her so joyous that she could feel herself fly into the air.


    However, perhaps the most terrifying aspect was that there was no ground that she could fall upon once she was in the air.


    Yao Mei had lived her whole life behind those walls and had grown ustomed to her ignorance and loneliness.


    And for some time, she had relished in the freedom that they had given her.


    But loneliness is far colder once one has tasted warmth.


    ''Aiyah, Yao Mei,'' Zhu Na Ran shook her head once more as the faceless waiter poured her a cup of fresh tea. Picking up the cup, she took a sip of the warm liquid. ''You''re such aplicated character.


    And such an indecisive one at that.


    But you must act now!


    Girls like Wan Li are in high demand!


    You better act now, or you''re gonna lose her! I''m cheering for you!'' (((o(**)o)))


    As if hearing Zhu Na Ran''sints, the scene started to change.


    ''Oh! Finally, some action!'' ( A) YES!!


    The scene had shifted away from the quiet conversation, to a peaceful silence between them, with only the slight cracking of the heater filling the silence in the tiny tent.


    The couple didn''t sit too far, yet they weren''t too far apart either.


    "Are you cold?" Yao Mei suddenly broke the peaceful quiet as she watched Wan Li rub her arms and shiver ever so slightly.


    "Ah, a little," Wan Li let out a sheepish smile, as small puffs of air came out of her mouth. "But don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "What are you saying," Yao Mei suddenly grabbed hold of Wan Li''s pale hand. "Your hands are as cold as ice!


    Come sit closer to the burner."


    "A-ah, okay," face dusting pink, Wan Li scooted over slightly closer to the burner and Yao Mei.


    "What are you doing?


    Come closer."


    To say that Wan Li was surprised was an understatement. However, she didn''t question it, as there were plenty of actions that Yao Mei had done in the past that projected themselves as tonic.


    Much to her chagrin.


    Now, shoulder to shoulder, the couple overlooked a quiet valley, as the soft and vibrant red glow of the two citiesplemented the white view.


    "It''s nice," Yao Mei started again. "It''s nice when it''s quiet. No wars, no deaths, just quiet."


    "Eh," Wan Li nodded as she tightened her cloak tighter around her neck. "But, then again, such a thing is impossible.


    There will always be greed in the hearts of mortals.


    As long as they desire something, wars will continue, and lives will be lost. Such is the way of life."


    "What do you want?"


    "Huh?


    W-why, are you asking this question," Wan Li sputtered out as she unconsciously tightened her grip on her cloak. Yao Mei didn''t answer her, as Yao Mei continued to stare at her with a look that she had never seen before.


    "I-is something wrong, Ah Mei," Wan Li questioned as she reached out to touch Yao Mei''s face. However, before she could do so, Yao Mei suddenly turned away and hid her face.


    ''Aiyah! What is this! !?(_;?


    It was finally getting good, and you do this to me, Yao Mei?


    Huh?! How could you just brush off Wan Li like that!''  (_


    However, she didn''t need to wait long for her answer.


    "Ah, um," Yao Mei coughed awkwardly as she pulled out the small wooden box.


    "Ah Mei, this is" Wan Li didn''t know what to make of the sudden shift. However, she was curious as to why her normally go-luckypanion had suddenly transformed into a blushing youth.


    "Um, you''ve mentioned that you uh wanted my thumb ring"


    Wan Li was surprised that Yao Mei had remembered her request from some time ago. At the time, she wanted a piece of Yao Mei to carry with her, and since that thumb ring was always on her, she wondered if she could have it. "A-ah, yes.


    I''m surprised that you still recall such a thing."


    Yao Mei didn''t say much as she fiddled with the box''stch for a bit before handing it over to her.


    "Open it."


    Wan Li looked up at the nervous girl with a questioning look but returned her gaze to the small box. The box was simple on the outside; however, at a nce, she knew that it wasn''t something that most people could acquire easily.


    Carefully, lifting the metaltch, Wan Li gasped at its contents. "Oh, Ah Mei," Wan Li looked at Yao Mei as if to affirm herself that what she was looking at was real.


    Sparking in the me''s warm glow, a pair of green thumb rings sat side by side.


    "I, uh, thought that you might want one of your own, so I, uh


    I bought one


    For you"


    Wan Li didn''t say anything as she continued to look between the rings and Yao Mei in shock.


    ''I know, I know, Wan Li.


    This is really the dense girl that you fell in love with?''


    "I-I, I don''t know what to say"


    "Here, let me put it on for you." Grabbing Wan Li''s dainty left hand, she took one of the rings and slid it onto her thumb.


    "Sh*t." Unfortunately for Yao Mei, she had tremendously overestimated Wan Li''s ring size, as the chunky ring easily hung off her thumb, with much space left to fill. "Ah, I''m sorry, I messed up. I-"


    "Pfft! Hahaha!"


    "Eh?" Yao Mei looked on with wide eyes as Wan Li burst into a fit ofughter, eachugh ringings like a silver bell. "Uhh, did I do something?"


    "Haha," calming down slightly, Wan Li wiped her eyes as tears started to pearl up from herughing fit. "No, haha, you''re just so silly, Ah Mei."


    "Eh? Silly?"


    "Yes," Wan Li eximed. "That''s what I love about you."


    "Yes!" Zhu Na Ran cheered as she nearly jumped up from her seat. "Finally! (v)


    Way to go, Wan Li!" Without tearing her eyes away from the stage, Zhu Na Ran stuffed a celebratory cake into her mouth.


    "L-love!?"


    Wan Li burst into anotherughing fit at Yao Mei''s shell shocked expression. As she did so, she removed the ill-fitting ring and held it in her palm.


    Taking out a piece of string that she conveniently had in her pocket, she threaded it through the ring''s hole before handing it to the dumbfounded Yao Mei.


    "Will you help me put this on?" Turning away from her, Wan Li lifted her hair, showing off her pale and slender neck,


    "U-uh, okay." In rigid movements, Yao Mei blushed furiously as she clumsily tried to the two ends together. Once she finished, Wan Li dropped her hair back down and turned around to show off her ne.


    "Does it look good?"


    "Uhh," Yao Mei''s eyes slowly descended from Wan Li''s smile, down her neck and delicate corbones, and finally on the jade ring that hung from a thin string.


    The ring sat just above Wan Li''s soft cleavage that peaked above her dress. "Yeah," grabbing hold of her mouth, Yao Mei forced herself to look elsewhere, for fear that she would do something that she''d regret. "I-it looks good.


    R-really good."


    Wan Li''s melodiousughter rang through the tent once more. Grabbing hold of her face, Wan Li forced Yao Mei to look at her. "You asked me earlier what I want, remember?"


    "Y-yeah?"


    "Eh," a soft smile found its way on Wan Li''s lips. "I know what I desire most in this world."


    "A-and what is that?"


    Wan Li smiled but didn''t answer as she leaned in.


    ''Oh, my gods!'' ( A) OMG!!


    pping her hand over her mouth, Zhu Na Ran tried to prevent her jaw from dropping to the floor as she watched with wide eyes as Wan Li leaned in for a kiss!


    Consequently, the new year''s fireworks from the two cities simultaneously went off!


    ''Wow, talk about perfect timing!'' (@o@)


    Wan Li''s movements were soft and slow, and it wasn''t long until the dense girl caught on.


    Wrapping her arms around Wan Li''s waist, Yao Mei pulled the fairdy deeper into her embrace as she deepened the kiss, eventually forcing Wan Li to pull back to breathe.


    "Hah, wow," Wan Li heaved as her face burned red from her boldness.


    "Yeah, wow," Yao Mei nodded as she watched Wan Li attempt to regain herposure. Brushing the stray hairs away from Wan Li''s rosy-colored face, Yao Mei smiled, "You know, Ah Li, I think I know what I want, too."


    "Hah, and what''s that?"


    "You."

 Chapter 83: The Story of Lovebirds (5)

    Chapter 83: The Story of Lovebirds (5)


    "Hmm, satisfied?" Huddled together by the burner, Yao Mei and Wan Li watched the fat snowkes slowly descend from the inky night sky from beyond their tent door.


    "Hah, very much so," Wan Li smiled as she leaned up and gave Yao Mei azy peck on the lips, her nket slowly slipping away to reveal her pale flesh. "I feel like I''m dreaming."


    "Well, if this really is a dream, I don''t want us to wake up," Yao Mei smiled as she pulled the nket over Wan Li''s shoulder and brought her closer to her as if she wanted them to fuse into one being.


    "Hah, you jest." Wan Li muttered out softly as her face became covered in a red flush as Yao Mei started to take some liberties with her body. shing Yao Mei a half-hearted re, she poked at the other girl''s cheek.


    "Naughty."


    "I''m not," Yao Mei gave azy grin as her hands continued their venture down Wan Li''s covered back. "I''m just showing my lovenguage, that''s all."


    "Hmph," Wan Li scoffed with a small smile, "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, as long as you don''t do this to other people."


    "Eh, whatever you say, Honey," Yao Mei teasingly whispered into Wan Li''s ear.


    "Y-you," Wan Li tried to escape this teasing girl as her face brined brighter; however, Yao Mei''s grip was too firm. "To think that this is the same girl who was so innocent to love and affection.


    For you to be like this"


    "Hmm, well, what can I say. I''ve tasted the forbidden fruits, and now it''s all I want to eat."


    "Y-you, you! Shameless!"


    "Haha, only for you, Ah Li," Yao Mei teased as she continued with herscivious ''attacks.'' "Only for you."


    "Hah, wait," pushing the bawdy woman away, Wan Li''s face burned furiously as she tried to regain herposure. "Y-you, you still didn''t put on your ring."


    "Hmm?"


    Reaching over, Wan Li dug around the discarded clothing to find the ring box. Once she did, she opened up the lid.


    Taking Yao Mei''s hand, she quickly slipped the jade thumb ring into Yao Mei''s left thumb. "There," she smiled as she kissed the ring. "Now you''re mine."


    "Eh," Yao Mei smiled. "I am yours as long as you are mine."


    ''Sniff,'' Zhu Na Ran honked into her handkerchief, ''To think that I would see this day! Sniff, it''s a miracle! (/)


    They''re finally together!'' (*/)


    ---


    ''Ohh nooo, I really don''t want to look, but I wanna know what happens!''


    Zhu Na Ran slinked into her chair as she peeked through her fingers with squinted eyes as Yao Mei trekked up her usual path to meet Wan Li. _


    Unknowing of what would happen in the foreseeable future.


    "Ahh, I can''t watch!" Zhu Na Ran was still really in from what happened, so she couldn''t imagine how Yao Mei would react!


    She didn''t want to see Yao Mei''s crushed face after hearing what happened to Wan Li!


    ''Aiyah, Heaven is too cruel on these two! (`/A)


    What did they do to deserve such a sad end!?'' QAQ


    "Who are you?" In ce of Wan Li was an unfamiliar young man dressed in in blue clothes. However, even without the fancy decorum, one could see that his robes'' material was expensive.


    The young man didn''t say anything as he turned to face Yao Mei. "I assume you are ''Yao Mei?''"


    "...Who''s asking," narrowing her eyes, Yao Mei''s hands slowly moved to the handle of her concealed dagger. "And who are you?"


    "Hah," the young man scoffed at her movements; his solemn and uncaring expression didn''t change. There''s no need for that. I''m not here to fight; I''m her messenger."


    "Her messenger?" A bad feeling started to bubble up in her heart, as her blood started to run cold.


    However, she didn''t know the reason for such. "Why would you need to tell me something that she could say herself?"


    The young man didn''t say anything as he looked away, which only worsened the fear in Yao Mei''s heart.


    Marching over to him, Yao Mei grabbed him by his robes'' cor, uncaring of her callous actions.


    "Tell me!


    Why isn''t Ah Li here?


    Is she alright?!


    Did something happen to Ah Li-"


    "She''s dead."


    ---


    "So you left without me," Yao Mei said out loud as she held her lover''s ring in the palm of her hand. "I can''t believe that you would do such a thing without even saying goodbye first.


    Honestly." The ring in her palm still felt warm, as if Wan Li had just recently taken off the ring to ce it in her palm.


    Even that oue would''ve been better than just a stranger telling her the news that her Ah Li wasn''ting back.


    "I can''t believe this. I wouldn''t believe that you''re gone."


    "Wahhh, Yao Mei," dabbing her eyes with her handkerchief, Zhu Na Ran watched with watery eyes as Yao Mei tried to reel in from the news of Wan Li''s passing. "You should''ve told her sooner!"


    "I should''ve told her sooner," Yao Mei muttered as if she heard Zhu Na Ran''s words. "Perhaps then I would have more time with her.


    Or perhaps, I shouldn''t have told her at all. At least then, I would never need to know such pain of finally tasting happiness before losing it.


    I would''ve been satisfied just being by your side and staying your friend."


    However, even though Yao Mei said that, deep down, she knew that the thought of staying Wan Li''s best friend would''ve be unbearable.


    "Xiao Min," Tian Wu patted Yao Mei back, as he tried to uplift hisrade. "I know that you''re in pain. However, with time, it will go away."


    "How will this go away, Brother Wu?


    It feels like I''m drowning in a sea of sadness, and each time I go up to breathe, I''m crushed by another wave."


    "Sigh," sitting down beside Yao Mei, Tian Wu tried to think of words to say that mightfort his bro; however, none came to mind. But he couldn''t bear to see Yao Mei look so lifelessly and listless.


    It was as if Yao Mei was a broken puppet, dragged continuously from one ce to another through the day.


    "Well," rubbing Yao Mei''s back once more, he tried to think of some wise words. "If you''re drowning in this chaotic sea, don''t try to swim.


    Try to float instead. At least that will give you some time to think."


    "Hmm," Yao Mei let out a small smile. A sad one, yet a smile regardless. "That is terrible drowning advice."


    "Hah, well, at least you''re smiling."


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    "I don''t pretend to know what you are going through, but just know that I''m here for you. All of us are here for you."


    "Em, thank you, Brother Wu."


    "Eh, anytime."


    ---


    The horns of a battle sounding through thend of broken bodies and weapons as the two warring sides collided head-on.


    It''s been a few months since Wan Li''s passing, and Yao Mei started to gradually move on from her loss. Since then, Yao Mei devoted herself to ending this terrible war and finding out what had happened to her lover.


    It turns out, Wan Li''s killer was her own father, Wan Yi Gen.


    To say that this name was infamous in both nations was an understatement. This man single-handedly raised his family''s prestige within one generation from being a humble merchant to the Ming Xiang''s leading general.


    Many from both sides of the war praised and feared him for his military prowess.


    However, under the radiant sparkle of sess, there was a sinister man thatid beneath.


    A few years ago, the army faced a shortage in provisions as a vicious drought ravaged the nation. Despite this, the emperor stubbornly refused to surrender to the peace agreement that Xiao Qiang proposed.


    Instead, he urged the general to continue waging war on the rival nation.


    Being the ''good'' general that he is, Wan Yi Gen followed his emperor''s orders.


    However, the provisions'' issue was starting to show cracks in his army, as his soldiers began to slowly desert one by one as his troops began to starve.


    Soon, Wan Yi Gen was on the verge of losing the battle, army, and power.


    Suddenly, a sinister idea came to mind. Since his men couldn''t find meat in the forest, he just had to find meat elsewhere.


    Gathering up his concubines and concubine-born children, he locked them in cages and ughtered them.


    Grinding their flesh, bone, and meat into a stew, he managed to feed his army, win the battle, and maintain his power.


    From that day one, General Wan Yi Gen gained the name of ''Maneating Asura,'' as he notoriously fed his soldiers the flesh of their enemies to gain strength for the next blood bath.


    With such a cruel man, it was only a matter of time before he could take his blood lust out on someone.


    And that unfortunate victim was her beloved Wan Li.


    Clutching the two rings that hung from her neck, the warm jade gave Yao Mei somefort in this cold world as the hatred in her heart started to boil.


    "Soon, Ah Li.


    I''ll be joining you shortly."


    "Captain," a foot soldier called out to her as she sat above on her horse. "Where''s your armor?


    Did you forget to put it on?"


    "Hah, no," Yao Mei sighed as she looked across the field as hundreds shed in a senseless battle for another one''s gain. On the other side sat her lover''s killer and father. "I''m tired of armor."


    "What?"


    Yao Mei didn''t bother answering the soldier''s question as she suddenly charged into the fray!


    Kicking and hacking anyone away who got in her path, Yao Mei cut through the army lines and allowed her allies to divide up their rival''s formation.


    "Captain Yao is leading the way, charge!" With her allies behind her, the enemies were slowly being pushed back.


    Soon enough, arrows started to rain down upon them, but even so, Yao Mei pressed forward. Uncaring of the arrows that sunk into her flesh, Yao Mei continued to power through until she was right in front of the ursed General Wan Yi Gen.


    Swinging her de with thest bits of her consciousness, she brought it down upon the general.


    ''Ah. I missed.''


    The scene panned out to show Yao Mei''s lifeless body as she died just before she could strike down Wan Yi Gen.


    In the 23rd year of Emperor Wei Yang of Xiao Qiang''s reign, Division Captain Yao led her troops 70 meters past enemy lines and secured Xiao Qiang''s victory.


    Division Captain Yao died shortly after.


    In the 25th reign of Emperor Wei Yang''s rule, the war between Ming Xiang and Xiao Qiang was officially following the peace alliance marriage between Princess Yang Qi of Ming Xiang to Emperor Wei Yang.


    Following Yao Mei and Wan Li''s wishes, the couple was buried together in a crypt funded by their friends and family.


    Born in two nkets and buried in one.

 Chapter 84: Exit

    Chapter 84: Exit


    "Sniff," dabbling her eyes with her tear-soaked handkerchief, Zhu Na Ran could barely see whaty ahead of her as fat drops of water kept pouring out of her eyes.


    So much so, that her poor handkerchief could scarcely keep up, only managing to move the water drops on her cheek from ce to ce.


    "Yao Mei, wu wu wu, how could you die like that?! oAo


    Dying just before avenging Wan Li! (*)


    Wahhh! (A; )


    Sniff, sniff," honking into her soaked rag, her sobbing fit continued as the stage curtains closed as the light returned to the room. "This story is so unfair!" (/*)


    ''How could Wan Li just die in such a cruel manner! And be ughtered by her own father, no less!


    And what was the reason! Whyyyy!? ((o(;;)o))


    And, not only that but why did Yao Mei have to die just seconds before she could avenge Wan Li! (;A;)


    Aiyah Those two girls deserved better than what they went through. They should''ve been able to be together and grow old with one another!


    Not just die in such a tragic manner!'' (TT ^ TT)


    "Curse the heaven''s for separating those two"


    Feeling parched from crying, she reached to take a swig of tea. However, much to her surprise, her hand passed right through the cup!


    "What the heck?!"


    Her confusion quickly reced her misery as the food on her table slowly faded away.


    "Wahhh!? What is going on!?" ('''';)


    As soon as the tea and snacks disappeared, she realised that everything else in the room had returned to its former state of nothingness.


    Well, almost everything, as the stage remained in ce; the curtains still closed.


    ''Eh? Is the y still going?


    Howe the stage is still here?'' !?(_;?


    As if answering her question, the curtains were drawn to reveal a familiar scene.


    "Eh? Isn''t that the crypt?" ()?


    ''That''s weird; perhaps this was the exit to leave this ce?


    Eh, but what if this is a trap?


    To keep me in this bizarre dreamworld, forever!?''


    However, it wasn''t like she had anywhere else to go. The space around her resumed its blinding nkness, and the stage seemed to be the only exit that she could take.


    ''I suppose I really have no choice.'' Getting up from her seat, she stretched out her sore and tired limbs. As soon as she left her seat, the wooden table and chair vanished in thin air.


    Now she really had no choice but to go to the stage.


    "Ughhh, I''ve been sitting down for too long" (_ _|||)


    Nevermind, nevermind.


    If this was the only ce that she could go, she would go. Plus, she was fairly certain that she could handle herself, or whatevery on the other side.


    ''And if something does go wrong, this auntie is fairly certain that Senior Sister would do something about that.''


    And if otherwise, then perhaps really was her time to ascend to the next realm. However, she could also imagine that her senior sister would not be too happy about that.


    "Heh, if I ever dared to die, I''m sure that Senior Sister would revive me before taking me out herself." (.


    Hopping into the stage, she tried to stick her head through to take a look around.


    "It looks like the crypt, but this could just be perfect props.


    Oh well!"


    Coming closer to the other side''s image, she found its surface wiggled like water; as ripples formed when she touched it.


    It was a little cold to the touch, but it gradually became warm.


    "Ugh, this feels weird." It didn''t quite feel like water as she expected. It was some mixture of a liquid and a solid as it conformed to her hands, yet they weren''t wet.


    But that being said, she didn''t hate it. Perhaps it was the smell of the water as it smelt familiar.


    A gentle andforting fragrance that made her want to drop her guard down.


    ''Where have I smelt this before?''


    Like a moth drawn to the me, Zhu Na Ran leaned more into the water, until it consumed her entirely.


    -


    "Yawn," snuggling deeper into the squishiness beneath her, Zhu Na Ran couldn''t help but feel remarkably refreshed.


    ''It feels like all my worries and sadness have slid off my back like water on stone.'' (*)=3


    After she went through the strange water-like portal, she found herself submerged in a deep and tireless slumber.


    For how long, she didn''t know, and she was toofortable to care.


    ''Ah, what is this material? **)


    I should take some back and make a pillow from it.


    It''s not only soft and squishy, but cool and warm at the same time!'' ( v `)


    Not to mention, it smelt perfect for some reasona fragrant mixture of lotus flowers and perfumed water.


    Perhaps this was a perfumed pillow.


    "Ehmm feels good," she sighed as she snuggled her face in deeper. There seemed to be, in fact, two pillows; as she kept sinking in between the crevice of the two.


    ''Kinda annoying that I need to keep on readjusting my head, but I''m notining.''


    As she continued to slumber, she couldn''t help but sense that someone else was here with her.


    ''Hmm, maybe Senior Sister is sleeping nearby?'' !?(_;?


    She tried to use some qi to probe around the small crypt for any other signs of life. However, the only one that she could sense was where she was.


    ''That''s weird ( )?


    Why would there be someone under m-


    Oh sh*t.'' ('''';)


    Internally panicking, Zhu Na Ran tried to calm herself down and y it cool.


    ''If I don''t move and just act like I''m still sleeping, then perhaps, Senior Sister won''t-''


    "Are you going to get off me now," a chilly voice questioned.


    Unfortunately for her, she already knew the consequences of her actions whenever her senior sister used that voice on her.


    "I''m sorry, Senior Sister!" Quickly removing herself from Ye Lian Hua, Zhu Na Ran kowtowed several times before her senior appease her. Noticing the dark stain on her senior sister''s chest, she knew that she wasn''t going to get out of this scot-free.


    ''Wu wu, I truly didn''t mean any harm!'' (;_;)


    "So you know what you did wrong?"


    "E-eh" (T_T)


    "So then you know the consequences of such actions, yes?"


    "Y-yes" she pouted as she bowed her head in shame. "T-this junior knows the consequences


    Just be gentle on the junior please." Shutting her eyes, she imagines that her senior sister would hit her, sincest time this happened. (*)


    It wasn''t pleasant.


    ''Anything but the training! No more horse stances and endless sword swings!'' ((o(;;)o))


    Plus, she was sure that her senior sister hadn''t forgotten her previous offences, and this would only add up to her ''death sentence.'' Peeking open one eye, she waited for her senior sister to react in some way.


    However, Ye Lian Hua''s face remained unchanging as perennial frost before she rose a hand.


    ''Here ites.'' Turning her face, she braced herself to what was toe. (/*)


    However, unexpectedly, all she received a light pinch.


    "Eh?" (o;)


    Grabbing hold of her other cheek, Ye Lian Hua started to pinch her cheek before stretching out her face like dough.


    "Ehhh, Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran whined as her senior sister kept tugging lightly. Her face wasn''t made for this!


    "You silly girl," letting go of her face, Ye Lian Hua finished off a light flick to her forehead.


    "Eh?" Confused, Zhu Na Ran rubbed her sore face; sure that she would get her butt handed to her so after.


    However, much to her surprise and delight, her senior didn''t go any further than that. "Come on; we can''t stay here any longer."


    "E-eh, that''s it?"


    "You want more?"


    "N-no, this is good, this is good, hahaha" (;)


    Ye Lian Hua shook her head as she pointed over to the far corner of the crypt. "There''s an exit that opened up.


    Let''s go."


    Turning to look, indeed there was. It appeared as if the door had magically appeared in ce of a motif that formerly stood there.


    ''What kind of witchcraft or mechanic is this? (o;)


    I was fairly certain that I couldn''t sense anything change in this room.


    Hmm, perhaps I was too distracted by


    Other things'' (  ;)


    Coughing lightly, Zhu Na Ran tailed after her senior as they walked through the exit, the light at the end of the tunnel slowlying into view in thin light wisps.


    Unknowingly, she found herself reaching for her senior sister''s empty hand. Brushing her fingers past the older girl''s, she tried to grab hold of Ye Lian Hua''s hand.


    And surprisingly, her senior sister met the distance.


    Ye Lian Hua held her hand without looking back at her as she pulled her along the dark cave infortable silence.


    Zhu Na Ran expected her senior sister''s hand to be cold, but it was surprisingly warm and soft.


    Squeezing her senior sister''s hand, she felt warmth radiating from the ce that connected the two.


    Throat growing parched, her neck and ears felt oddly warm as she peeked up to look at her senior sister''s back.


    And before she knew it, a crescendo of steady beats flooded her ears.


    Ba-dump.


    Ba-dump.


    Ba-dump.

 Chapter 85: Reunited

    Chapter 85: Reunited


    "Ehhh? What the heck?" Stepping through the exit, Zhu Na Ran looked around the barren area, devoid of anything other than an old statue that stood in the centre of the room.


    Illuminated by the moonlight that shone through the hole in the ceiling, a statue of two figures.


    "Where the heck is the treasure?" (A)


    Where''s the gold, the silver taels, the jade!?" Letting go of her senior sister''s hand, Zhu Na Ran ran around the room, her sharp eyes searching for anything that gleamed or glimmered. "Senior Sister, help me look!


    Two sets of eyes are better than one!" ( ^)


    Unfortunately for her, no matter how much she scrutinised the stone chamber, all thaty around her were unassuming rocks and dust.


    "Aiyah was there any treasure really here, to begin with?!" (`A;)


    "Hah, you''re still going on about that treasure?"


    "Yes!


    That legend of treasure must''vee from somewhere! It couldn''t have been made up."


    "Hmph, you''d be surprised, Junior Sister."


    Zhu Na Ran could hear her senior sister let out a tired sigh. The kind that a parent would use when trying to argue with a determined and stubborn child.


    ''Hmph, fine.


    I guess when I find it, the treasure will just belong to me then!'' (#)


    "Junior Sister, there''s nothing else in this room, except for this statue."


    "Ah, yes, yes!" Why didn''t she think of that sooner! She was too excited that she forgot about the key point of this room, the statue!


    This mysterious stone statue must be tied to the tomb''s secrets or treasure, somehow!


    Rushing over the stone statue, her treasure-seeking eyes, scanned the figure up and down as she paced around it from all angles.


    "Hmm, although, this statue looks rather in," she muttered as she stopped right in front of it.


    "It just looks like a memorial figure of Wan Li and Yao Mei."


    Looking up at the simple statue, one wouldn''t think too much about it. It was crude in nature as the years had done a number on the stone figure.


    However, even so, one could see the love that still faintly radiated from it, as it depicted Wan Li jumping into Yao Mei''s awaiting arms.


    Although the faces became weathered away, and a little unclear, the pure smiles of joy written on both their faces remained ever-present.


    ''Hmm, I suppose someone wanted to give them a happier ending with this piece.''


    "Reunion of lovebirds," Ye Lian Hua read from the small stone tablet that rested at the base of the statue. "What a fitting name."


    "Em," Zhu Na Ran nodded as she noticed that the tips of their clothes seemed to fly up and shape themselves as wings with one on each girl. ''Hmm, it really does look like a bird.''


    However, that could just be her reading into this too much.


    "Anyways, enough of this," her senior sister broke the silence between them. "Let''s get out of here." Pulling out her sword, the silver de quickly lowered itself to the ground; waiting for the pair to board it.


    "We can''t have the other''s wait any longer."


    "Herm," she pouted, feeling disappointed that she went through all of this trouble only toe out empty-handed. "Fine." (.) *sniff*


    ''I can''t believe that there was no treasure! (.


    This auntie feels robbed and deceived!'' ^


    However, before she could board the craft, a distinct crumbing noise could be heard. Followed by the be loathed plum blossom scent!


    "Ughhh, what!" Squinting through her watering eyes, she could clearly see the statute of the two lovers crumbling! "What the heck?!" ('''';)


    "What did you do?"


    ''Wha-! Why is Senior Sister looking at me as if I caused this?!'' `


    "Why do you think that I did something?  (#_


    I didn''t even touch it!"


    ''Aiyah, why does Senior Sister look like she doesn''t believe me!


    Ah, this auntie has been wronged!


    Wronged, I say!'' (A)


    More and more, the chunks of rock broke off from each other like a shell, releasing more of that nauseating plum blossom perfume in the process.


    "Ughhh, I thought we were done with this!" ( )


    ''No more! I think I''m going to puke just from the mere thought of plum blossoms!''


    Her senior sister tried to haul her onto her de to escape the perfume once more. However, it was toote!


    Her body was already feeling drowsy with sleep, and her senses grew numb like before; lulling her back into a deep slumber.


    ''Aiyah, here we go again'' (.


    ---


    ''Huh? (_`)


    Well, this is new''


    Standing in a grassy field, the tall soft grass roared like the ocean as the wind blew past her ear. As far as the eyes could see, it was rolling green waves of grass.


    However, an outlier stuck out to her, as the dark pink tops of a blossom tree stuck out like a sore thumb.


    "Hmm, I wonder if that''s where I need to go," she muttered out loud as she looked around one more time. As if expecting the tea house to pop out once more.


    ''I guess this is not another y.''


    Trying to take hold of her loose hair, Zhu Na Ran gathered her hair in her hands and tried to tuck them behind her ear, but to no avail.


    "Aiyah, I really need to get a new ribbon.


    This is much too annoying!" (#)


    Tying her hair into a knot, she knew that she would suffer the consequence of suchter; however, the wind was too annoying for her to care about that.


    Though she had to admit, this breeze is perfect for kite flying.


    ''Spring is upon us,'' she thought as she started to venture towards the tree.


    Marching towards the tree, the wind seemed to be not so subtly, pushing her towards it.


    ''I''m going; I''m going!


    You don''t need to push, ah!''(^)


    Nearly stumbling her way to the plum blossom tree, peering through the grass, she could see that she wasn''t alone. In fact, that man that broke the news to Yao Mei was there!


    Before she could wonder why this man, whom she learned before was named Su Jian, was here. Su Jian quickly answered her question  albeit, not directly at her.


    In this world was still just a mere reflection of the past after all.


    However, she didn''t remember this scene in the y. ''Could this be extra scenes?''


    "Ah Li," the man called out as he ced some flowers at the girl''s simple stone tablet. "I''ve told your Ah Mei what had happened to you.


    But, I still don''t understand why you did do it?


    Why didn''t you tell her, or ask me for help?"


    ''That''s what I wanna know! Wan Li''s death just came so sudden and seemed so pointless other than shock value.


    Aiyah, too sad, much too sad!'' ( ;;)


    s, the tablet couldn''t respond, and the dead would never speak again.


    Suddenly arge gust of wind blew past them and shook the fragile petals from their branch; creating a shower of light pink blossoms to fall upon them.


    Su Jian looked up at the falling petals with a strange look in his eye as a blossom fell into his palm. "Ah Li, even if you had someone else in your heart, it wouldn''t have mattered.


    Even if you never love me, I''d rather have you by my side. At least then, I could be selfish as to have you as my one and only wife in this lifetime."


    ''Whattttt!?''


    Zhu Na Ran knew that Su Jian was close to Wan Li somehow, but not like this! ''Damn, this poor guy!


    What are you thinking? Falling for a lily


    It''s like you like to be hurt, ah.'' (  )


    Of course, she knew that Su Jian had no way of knowing as Wan Li kept this side of herself deep within her heart. The only time she would reveal her true self was when she was by Yao Mei''s side.


    "Was it really so bad to marry me?


    You''d rather go to the Yellow Springs[1] than be with me?"


    ''OH, MY GODS!'' ('''';)


    Zhu Na Ran had to hold her jaw to prevent it from dropping to the floor. Although, even then, she was sure that her jaw wouldn''t reattach after such a shock.


    ''Aiyah, so Wan Li really rather die than marry this guy?


    Hah, too pitiful.


    For such a smart andpassionate girl, how could she do this to Yao Mei?


    And I even kind of feel bad for this guy. His fiancee would rather die than marry him. That must''ve done something to his esteem.''


    However, Zhu Na Ran thought it was out of character for Wan Li to do such a thing. Perhaps her father really forced her to a position in which death was better than continuing to live.


    As for what that was, perhaps she would never know.


    ''Aiyah,'' Zhu Na Ran sighed as she shook her head. ''Either way, this really is deserving of the title of ''Tragedy of the Century.''''


    The scene faded away another gust of wind blew by. The blossoms were no longer there as they were reced by lush green leaves, which cast a cool shade onto the green grass.


    Under the green tree, Wan Li, dressed in white with a simple cape over her shoulders. Sitting in silence, a wooden lunch box by her side, Wan Li looked as if she were waiting for someone to appear.


    "Sigh," Wan Li huffed softly as she brushed the grass from the edge of her skirt. "When is that girling?"


    "You freaking idiot!"


    ''Eh?!''


    Zhu Na Ran and Wan Li looked up in shock as a rather angry Yao Mei marched over to them.


    ''Ehhhh?! ( A) OMG!!


    What the heck is going on?!''


    Standing up, Wan Li looked as if she wanted to exin herself to Yao Mei. Her face switched from joy, guilt, and relief as Yao Mei came closer into view.


    "Ah Me-"


    However, before Wan Li could speak any more, Yao Mei swiftly pulled Wan Li into her embrace and kissed her!


    [1] Yellow Springs - In texts and poetry of ancient China, the Yellow Springs refers to the subterranean realm of the dead and was thus "the imagined location of innumerable graves."

 Chapter 86: Rings

    Chapter 86: Rings


    "Oiyah!" Covering her mouth, Zhu Na Ran was shocked by the sudden bold gesture of Yao Mei. ''And to think that girl was dense to love.


    Aiyah, now who''s the one being the most passionate? (/)


    They grow up so fast.'' (^///^)


    Although before she was unfazed by their acts of love, that was because it was all on stage. It was a y.


    However, now it was a little awkward, for her, as she was now literally a few feet apart from them, feeling like an unknown third wheel.


    ''Ah, even so, the dog food is still sweet,'' she thought as she looked away, coughing embarrassment as her cheeks pricked in heat. ''Ahh, you two~.


    Just pretend that this auntie isn''t even here, ah~.''


    After their kiss of reunion, Wan Li managed to pull herself away to catch her breath. "A-ah Mei, what, what are you doing here?"


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you been waiting for me?" Yao Mei nodded over to the forgotten wooden lunch box.


    "Y-yes, but I was prepared to wait a long, long time.


    However, I didn''t expect that I didn''t need to wait that long at all," Wan Li muttered as her eyes watered. Turning her head away, she tried to brush away her tears. "It was only a few months"


    "Em," Yao Mei hummed in agreement as she grabbed Wan Li''s face to make her face her. "I couldn''t just keep you waiting."


    "No!" Wan Li shoved Yao Mei away as more tears poured out.


    ''Ohhh, drama'' Suddenly, Zhu Na Ran was feeling peckish. ''Tsk, they didn''t even bring this auntie any snacks this round? ( )


    Aiyah, what a pity.''


    "Sniff," Wan Li tried to wipe away her tears while avoiding Yao Mei''s outstretched hand. "I-If you really loved me, then you would keep on living.


    N-not, just die on the battlefield in such a vain manner!"


    "Aiyah."


    ''Aiyah, indeed, Yao Mei. Aiyah, indeed,'' Zhu Na Ran nodded in agreement as she munched on a meat bun.


    She wasn''t sure how she got it in her hand. However, she wasn''tining.


    ''This world sure does have many mysteries.


    Best not think too hard on it for this auntie''s sake.'' While she ate, Yao Mei was trying to console the crying Wan Li, to no avail.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    "How could I not cry!? I never wanted you to die in such a horrible ce! Especially since" Wan Li stopped talking as she let Yao Mei pull her into her embrace. Leaning her head on Yao Mei''s shoulder, the tears gradually dried up as she took in a few shaky breaths. "Why did you do it, Ah Mei?


    Why did you let yourself get killed?"


    "I think I ask you the same question, Ah Li."


    "..."


    Zhu Na Ran looked between the two of them, as neither of them continued to speak. However, her main attention was on Wan Li, as she, in her opinion, was the one who owed her lover an exnation.


    ''Girl, you can''t just expect Yao Mei to live on without you.


    This girl was practically in suicide watch! oAo


    She didn''t join the army in hopes of a stable life! She joined so that she could die as a martyr instead of having to face the karmic guilt of killing herself!'' (;A;`)


    Of course, Yao Mei never thought of such a thing.


    However, Zhu Na Ran wondered why Yao Mei was so go-lucky, even in battle. Always, making reckless and thoughtless moves at times.


    However, only when the hits and attacks became fatal, did Yao Mei start fighting for her life.


    One would question their true intentions with such a reckless character, but perhaps this was just her reading into this too much.


    ''Aiyah, this girl is too confusing.'' Zhu Na Ran shook her head as she leaned back in her chair. She wasn''t sure how it came to be, but once again, she wasn''t going to question it.


    ''Though, it feels a bit awkward to be in such proximity to such a touching moment.'' (.)


    After all, it''s different watching something from a stage, then less than five feet away.


    It just felt like she was watching something a little too private.


    "... I thought that if I were gone, you''d be able to live"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Ah Li?"


    "You''ve probably already heard from Su Jian, that my father found out about us"


    "Em," Yao Mei frowned as her brows scrunched up in confusion. "I have."


    "Well, my father gave me a choice," Wan Li looked up to see what Yao Mei''s expression was. "He said that if I married Su Jian, he would forgive me for the whole affair and let you off."


    "And if you didn''t?"


    "He said he''d cut off your hands that daredy hands on me b-before" Wan Li''s face turned pale and sickly as she recounted her father''s threat. "ughtering your right in front of me


    I-I I couldn''t but-"


    "Enough," Yao Mei pulled her closer to her, resting her head atop Wan Li''s. "You don''t need to think about it anymore.


    But, you should''ve at least married Su Jian. At least then, you''d be able to live a good andfortable life."


    "If I married him, then I wouldn''t even be able to see you again, even in the afterlife!


    I would be bound to him forever!"


    "Ah Li"


    "N-no," Wan Li shook her head at Yao Mei. "At least, with me dead, my father would have no reason to punish you, sniff.


    He may be a horrible man and an even worse father, but he isn''t an unreasonable man who acts out of spite.


    I-"


    "Aiyah," shielding her eyes from more dog food, Zhu Na Ran let the couple have their moment. ''This is getting too out of hand here. (*)


    The way the two of them are acting now is bound to lead some pa pa pa soon.'' And although she wasn''t one to discourage such a thing, again, the difference was the distance between them!


    She didn''t want to see spring[1] in action just a few feet away!


    How awkward would that be!? (   )


    Luckily for her, the pair didn''t go beyond a passionate kiss.


    "You silly, silly girl," Yao Mei sighed as she brushed away Wan Li''s tears from her face. "I would be a hundred times willing to die if it meant that you would be safe and sound."


    "I don''t want that though, Ah Mei.


    I would rather that the two of us be together forever, regardless of the circumstances."


    "Hmm, well, I suppose that wille true.


    After all, this is our second life together, isn''t it?"


    "Ehmm," Wan Li cracked a teary eyes smile. "One more, and it''s set in stone."


    "Heh, then let''s work hard," Yao Mei smiled as she kissed Wan Li''s forehead. "You go first, I don''t want you to be sad when I leave."


    "Silly," Wan Li shook her head. "Together, remember?"


    "Em. Together."


    ---


    "Ehmm," rolling around, Zhu Na Ran''s eyebrows scrunched together in dissatisfaction as she slowly regained her consciousness. "Achooo!"


    ''Ughh, allergies.''


    Peeking her eyes open, the bright moonlight shown directly into her sleepy eyes, much to her annoyance.


    "Ahh, five more minutes," she mumbled as she rolled to her side, blocking out the moonlight. At least the lily flowers gave a decent amount of coverage.


    ''Eh?


    Lily flowers?''


    Rubbing her eyes, she checked to see if her eyes were deceiving her as perhaps this could be another illusion.


    However, looking around, she couldn''t help but feel like she was still within her dreamscape as the once barrennd bloomed with white lily flowers around the statue of the two love birds.


    "Hmm, how fitting"


    "Herm" A quiet sigh beside her tore her attention from the stone sculpture.


    "Senior Sister," leaning over the older girl, Zhu Na Ran almost didn''t have the heart to disturb her senior''s slumber. ''Ahh, Senior Sister looks so cute when she''s asleep!''


    Resting amongst the blooming lily flowers, Ye Lian Hua resembled a flower fairy, and had an almost ethereal glow.


    Looking over her senior sister, she couldn''t help but feel like the cow herder peering at the fair spinning maid[2].


    Unknowingly, she ended up staring a little too long as her senior sister''s dark and enchanting gaze met hers.


    And for the briefest of moments, it was as if the world came to a standstill, in the moment of flowers.


    "How long do you n to stare at me?"


    "Eh hehe." Snapping out of her trace, Zhu Na Ran scratched her head as she backed away, sheepishly. "Sorry, Senior Sister."


    ''Ah, that was weird,'' she thought as she coughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tension as her ears burned just a tiny bit.


    "Um, we should get out of here."


    "Ah, yeah," she nodded in agreement. "Best not to hold up the others, right?"


    "Eh. Yes."


    Awkwardly, the two of them got up from the floor, avoiding each other''s ze as they brushed the grass and loose petals away from their clothes.


    Summoning her sword, her senior sister helped her onto the de before the two of them slowly rose to the stop.


    Arms wrapped her senior sister''s waist, Zhu Na Ran felt drowsy once more. ''Ah, perhaps I inhaled too much of that sickly plum blossom perfume, bleh.


    There must be some sort of medicine within it that makes me feel so sleepy.''


    Resting her head on Ye Lian Hua''s shoulder, she greedily took in the fresh cold air as they came closer to freedom. ''Ah, this is truly the best!''


    Tilting her head to the side, she looked down at the ce from which they came.


    ''Eh? Do my eyes deceive me?''


    Squinting her eyes, she was sure that saw Yao Mei and Wan Li standing in the field of lilies where the statue once was, waving at them farewell.


    However, with another blink, they were gone; leaving an empty field of white flowers behind.


    ''Oh well, maybe this is just the after-effects of that ursed plum blossom scent.'' Snuggling into her senior sister''s shoulder, she couldn''t help but let the drowsiness take over.


    ''It''s not like Senior Sister would let me fall off anyway, so what''s a little nap?''


    ---


    The pair was quick to reunite with the other disciples. They appeared a little worse for wear, but otherwise, unharmed.


    In fact, some of the disciples were rather curious as to what had happened to them and the serpent that attacked them.


    Zhu Na Ran enthusiastically gave them the rundown of events. From when the snake almost ate her but then befriended her, to thepleted tale of the two lovers; she had to take a few tea breaks as her throat grew parched from talking so long.


    However, it didn''t matter as she found some kindred spirits in some of the disciples.


    "Yao Mei is too painfully dense! If only she had picked up the signs sooner!"


    ''Yes, yes! I agree!'' ( A) YES!!


    "Aiyah, at least the pair got to be together at the end."


    ''Yes, I suppose Heaven''s did have some sense in reuniting the pair.''


    As they chatted away, the rest of their mission proved itself to be rather quick and simple; with the demonic seal, luckily still in ce.


    Reinforcing the seal with a few extra enchantments, they were finally freed from this long and tiresome journey.


    Perhaps the real trial was the journey all along.


    "Aiyah, finally we can go back home! Just in time for the New Year too!" (*)=3


    She could already imagine it now, a grand feast of fish, dumplings, roasted duck!


    ''Ehhh, I suppose I still need to gather Master''s ingredients though.


    Aiyah, the work never ends.'' _(:_)_


    "Hey Martial Aunt Jing Ran," one disciple asked. "Where did you and Martial Aunt Jing Hua get those rings?


    Where are they a part of the treasure?"


    ''Eh? ( )?


    Ring? What ring? Senior Sister?''


    Looking down, she found that on her left thumb was a slim jade green ring. And one of high quality too as the vibrant translucent jade glowed brightly with life.


    "Eh? Where did thise from?


    A-and how did it get on my finger?!" She didn''t recall anything slipping onto her thumb, nor does she recognize this ring from anywhere! Tugging on the ring, it didn''t budge. "What?


    Juste off!" (A)


    Gritting her teeth, Zhu Na Ran tried her hardest to remove her ring until her thumb felt like it was going to fall off. s, despite her efforts, all she received was a sore thumb and a strange ring that appeared unharmed from her harsh tugs.


    "Aiyah," she sighed as she rubbed her pained thumb. "What kind of treasure is this?" (#)


    ''Hmm, he mentioned something about Senior Sister and I have matching rings. I wonder if that''s true!''


    Rushing over to her senior sister''s side, Zhu Na Ran grabbed hold of Ye Lian Hua''s left hand.


    "J-junior Sister?!" Ye Lian Hua''s face glowed brightly at the sudden gesture. However, Zhu Na Ran didn''t have within her to care at the moment. She had to figure what the hell were these thumb rings, and why she and her senior wore a matching pair!


    "Not now, Senior Sister, I''m testing something out!"


    Gently lifting up her senior''s left hand, Zhu Na Ran inspected the jade thumb ring that sat on Ye Lian Hua''s slim finger.


    "Hmm" Lifting up her own hand, she scrutinized both rings. "Strange, very strange. _


    Excuse me, Senior Sister."


    "Eh? What are you doing?"


    Tugging on the ring, Zhu Na Ran tried to remove the jade ring from her senior sister''s thumb, but to no avail. "Interesting These are a stubborn set of rings," she muttered as she observed how when in close contact, there seemed to be a maic force that pulled her hand closer to her senior sister''s.


    ''Very bizarre.'' (  )


    "What is going on, Junior Sister?"


    "W-wah? Senior Sister didn''t you find it strange that these rings magically appeared?" Not to mention, the fact that they couldn''t remove them?! !?(_;?


    "W-well"


    Seeing as her senior sister looked to be at a loss for words, and albeit tired, she let the situation go. "I''ll admit that they''re fine rings, however, there must be some sort of magic in them!


    Afterall, jade rings don''te out of thin air!"


    "E-eh, well if it worries you so much, we can talk to Master about when we get back."


    "Hmm," Zhu Na Ran tilted her head at her senior sister''s oddly flushed face, despite her best efforts to hide such. ''Weird, very weird


    Ah!''


    Letting go of Ye Lian Hua''s hand, Zhu Na Ran realized why her senior sister was so flustered! She was still holding her hand after all this time!


    "Hehe, sorry Senior Sister." Dropping her senior sister''s hand, Zhu Na Ran savoured the fleeting moments of Ye Lian Hua''s cuteness. ''Ahhh, how refreshing!'' ( )


    "O-oh, it''s fine," grabbing back her hand, Ye Lian Hua cleared her throat as her face returned to its calm and steady appearance. "Ahem, we should probably keep up with the others."


    "Alrighty!" Zhu Na Ran was about to grab hold of her senior sister''s arm, however, decided against it. After all, her senior sister didn''t need to carry the extra weight again. Especially after just having to fly them back to safety out of those caverns.


    ''Senior Sister doesn''t need to carry the extra weight.


    Although, is it me, or does Senior Sister look a little disappointed?''


    [1] spring - spring is sometimes used as a metaphor for intercourse. Note: my title has nothing to do with this euphemism. :/


    [2] cowherd and the fair spinning maid - also known as ''The Cowherd and the Weaver,'' its a Chinese folk tale. The tale of the cowherd and the weaver girl is a love story between Zhin the weaver girl, symbolizing the star Vega) and Ning (the cowherd, symbolizing the star Altair). Their love was not allowed, thus they were banished to opposite sides of the heavenly river (symbolizing the Milky Way). Once a year, on the 7th day of the 7th lunar month, a flock of magpies would form a bridge to reunite the lovers for one day. There are many variations of the story, but the one thing that I was trying to make a reference to, was the fact that the cowherd was kind of spying on the spinning maid before stealing her clothes and then making her marry him. Not the most romantic thing, but the point is, ZNR felt like she was almost looking at something that she wasn''t supposed to. :p

 Chapter 87: Fireworks

    Chapter 87: Fireworks


    "Wow! Look at this, Senior Sister!"


    "Ooohhh, what''s this?"


    "Hey, Senior Sister, can you buy this for me?"


    "Ah, look! What''s going on over there!"


    All around us, the festive cheer of the New Year was evident. The small city was wrapped in a glow of red as families hung up their rednterns and wished each other well wishes.[1]


    In the meantime, hawkers were already advertising their wares ofnterns, snacks, and other trinkets and souvenirs, from lotus-shapednterns to little sugar sculpted figurines. The scent of dumplings and roasted meats wafted in the air from the food stalls and busy households.


    Undoubtedly, with so much to see and taste, my junior sister was itching to see everything the small city had to offer.


    "Slow down; I don''t want you to get lost in the crowd." Sigh, I don''t know where this girl gets all of her energy from.


    However, I suppose I should be too hard on her. After all, she has performed rtively well during this mission, and I believe a break won''t hurt.


    Plus, it seems that the other disciples have the same idea, as they quickly dispersed to explore the city for themselves.


    Of course, I don''t think I would have any peace of mind if Zhu Na Ran did that. Therefore, on the condition that she''d stick with me during our time in the city, she could go where she pleased.


    "Aiyah, I won''t get lost in this crowd if you are holding my hand, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ranughed as she suddenly grabbed hold of my empty hand and pulled me through the meandering crowds.


    "H-hey, slow down!" My heart lurched at our sudden contact, and the warm feeling of Zhu Na Ran''s hand radiated past my hand. Gods, what''s wrong with me?


    T-this this isn''t right.


    I shouldn''t be feeling this way, especially about my junior sister.


    Attempting to calm my erratic heart down, I realized that Zhu Na Ran had dragged us deeper into the crowd.


    Although I''d prefer that Zhu Na Ran exercise some self-control, I''d be lying if I said that I didn''t loosen my purse strings for her.


    "Hey, Senior Sister, can you feed me that chicken skewer? My arms are full," Zhu Na Ran said as she lifted her arms full of snacks and other trinkets that she insisted on buying, saying it was good for the local economy.


    Sigh. How is it that this girl can treat money like dirty water?


    "This one?" Lifting the thin stick of spicy grilled chicken, I saw Zhu Na Ran practically drool over it, despite the plethora of food in hand.


    "Yes, yes! That one!"


    Honestly, this girl''s eyes are bigger than her stomach.


    Suddenly a mischievous thought whisked across my mind. And before I could do anything to stop it, my hands already went into motion.


    Bringing it towards her, I watched as Zhu Na Ran opened her mouth with an "ah" as she waited for me to bring it closer so she could take a bit of the chicken.


    However, before she could do so, I pulled my hand back.


    "Eh?"


    Bringing up the chicken skewer to my lips, I pulled a piece off the stick. Holding the bit between my teeth, I leaned in as I tilted my head as I quickly transferred the piece to my shell shocked junior''s waiting mouth.


    Pulling back, I unconsciously licked my lips. I usually didn''t like to eat meat, but this was unusually sulent and juicy.


    Like a forbidden fruit that I shouldn''t have dared tasted.


    As soon as the momentary haze wore off, my face instantly erupted in mes.


    Gods! What have I done?!


    T-that! That- that was very unbing of a youngdy, I shouldn''t have-


    "Emmm! Tastes good!" Licking her lips, Zhu Na Ran cheerful chewed on the small piece of meat as if the whole incident didn''t happen.


    I unconsciously let out a small sigh of relief; however, the guilt didn''t fade away.


    I don''t know what came over me. How could I''ve taken advantage of her like that?


    I''m a horrible senior sister.


    "... senior sister


    Senior Sister...


    Senior Sister!"


    "Eh?" Snapping back to reality, I''m faced with an adorably frustrated junior sister.


    "Aiyah, Senior Sister, are you going to eat that chicken skewer? If not, can I have it?"


    Sigh, after all of that, all she could think of was food?


    "Em," cing the skewer amongst the assortment of snacks, I followed her as she cheerfully went about chatting away about the music, the lights, and the food. All while munching down on her numerous snacks until they were all but gone.


    "Oh yeah, Senior Sister, why did you feed me that chicken that way?"


    "I-I, I-


    Cough.


    It seemed to be the easiest method"


    "Eh? But couldn''t you just ce the skewer up to my mouth? I can feed myself, you know."


    "Hah, at the speed you were eating, I feared you were going to choke."


    "Eh, but I-"


    "Enough, have some tangyuan[2]." Purchasing a small bowl, I spoon-fed her one of the glutinous rice balls, much to her surprise.


    However, she is still chewing it happily with a wide closed mouth grin of bless.


    How cute.


    "Mmph!" However, even though she tried to talk, it would be some time until she could speak again due to the rice ball''s size and stickiness.


    Hopefully, by then, her attention would''ve turned elsewhere.


    As I watched her eat the rest of the sticky glutinous rice balls, Iughed at my own pathetess.


    Hah, since when did I start running away from Zhu Na Ran?


    ---


    After reuniting with the other disciples, Zhu Na Ran quickly grouped them up as they started to set up some firecrackers they had bought.


    Watching from afar, I smiled as Zhu Na Ran''s excited cheers reached my ears as she lit up the firecrackers.


    Each crackle and pop seemed to match the rhythm of my heart as I watched her gleeful smile be illuminated by the bright sparkles of light.


    "Haha, wow!" Like a little kid, Zhu Na Ran squealed in excitement as she covered her ears from the loud pops,ughing each time another exploded.


    "Let''s light up another one!"


    Hah, this girl. Even after all she''s been through, she could still smile andugh like a child.


    Before, I had thought of this cheeky grin as rather annoying; however, now, it only seemed to set my soul aze.


    As if the force of the sun has engulfed me and my walls start to melt, leaving me vulnerable and exposed.


    You probably don''t have a clue, don''t you?


    Everything you do blows me away, like a turbulent storm with the gentlest of the spring breeze.


    Hah, I feel like a juvenile boy, falling in love for the first time.


    I can''t fight this feeling anymore.


    I feel like I''m going to burst.


    Slipping away from the rest, I need to get some fresh air.


    Be on my own for a moment so that I could organize my thoughts.


    ---


    Inhaling the chilly night air, a moment of rity crashes over me as puffs of aire out of my mouth.


    Down below the cliff, the waning yellow and red lights of the city illuminate the darkened night like a warm and lonesome me as the yellow and rednterns slowly depart for the heavens like dying embers.


    "Hmm, the fireworks should be starting soon."


    I wonder if Zhu Na Ran is watching. Knowing her, she''s probably holed up in a teahouse with the others, waiting for the final show to begin.


    That girl is quite sociable.


    Even so, I couldn''t help but feel a tad bit lonely tonight.


    Perhaps because this will be my first New Year away from home. Away from Grandfather and Eldest Brother


    Father


    I had once believed that no ce was colder than Ye Residence, and yet, I find the world is a lot colder than I had anticipated.


    "Maybe, I should''ve brought a cloak." Rubbing my arms, the bitter chill started to creep along my arms as goosebumps began to appear.


    "There you are, Senior Sister!"


    Eh? Junior Sister?


    Turning around, sure enough, there she was, waving to me with her ever-present smile.


    Ba-dump.


    Ba-dump.


    Ba-dump!


    Clutching my chest, I felt the rapid beats of the heart ring throughout my mind as Zhu Na Ran came closer to where I was.


    "Wow! This is an amazing view, Senior Sister! You can see the whole city from here!"


    "Y-yeah" Combing my hair with my fingers, I tried to cover my burning ears. I don''t think I''d be able to withstand another teasing session from her. Not in this state of mine.


    "Eh? Senior Sister, your face is red."


    "E-eh?" Touching my face, indeed, it was hot to the touch as my fingertips burned from contact.


    "And your hands are freezing!" Grabbing my left hand, I noticed the jade green thumb ring that sat on my finger as Zhu Na Ran tried to rub my hands to warm them up.


    However, it only caused my erratic heart to beat faster. Taking in slow and steady breaths, I tried to rx as Zhu Na Ran continued to fuss over me.


    "Maybe you''ve caught a cold, Senior Sister!


    Quick, put on my cloak!"


    "W-what about you?"


    "I''m fine! I''ve been walking around so much that I''m practically sweating!


    Now put this on!"


    Taking off her cape, she draped it over my shoulders and securely tied it. Oddly enough, her cloak smelt of sunshine in summer, despite it being midnight in winter.


    "Hah, since when have you be such a worrywart?"


    "I get it from you, Senior Sister," Zhu Na Ran said as she stuck her tongue out at me. "Anyways, I was worried about you."


    "Worried about me?"


    "Eh!


    You slipped away from us without saying a word! I was looking all over for you


    That is until I realized that I could just track your location using the Ling Shou jade. Ah, that keeps slipping my mind that I could do that"


    "Sigh.


    I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made you worry.


    I must''ve ruined your fun."


    "Eh? No way!


    I love hanging out with you, Senior Sister!


    W-well, other than training, of course, haha


    But otherwise, every time I am with you, it''s fun!"


    "Fun, you say"


    "Yep!"


    I didn''t think that she''d see it that way. Well, I suppose this girl could find entertainment in anything.


    It''s one of the things that I love about her.


    Never a dull moment with her around.


    "Oh, look! The fireworks are starting!"


    Looking down below, the fireworks started their descent towards the heavens before exploding in a bloom of colorful light. After the first one exploded, the rest followed as soon a colorful bouquet of flowering lights followed, alongside the thunderous explosions.


    "Wow, isn''t it beautiful, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran''s eyes sparkled as she watched the falling lights.


    A small smile made its way on my lips as I watched her awestruck expression be illuminated in the numerous colors from the fireworks. "It is."


    Looking down, I noticed our matching set of rings as they glimmered in the changing lights.


    Like Zhu Na Ran, I couldn''t recall how they appeared; however, it was interesting that the two of us had a matching set.


    Perhaps it''s fate.


    "Are you even watching, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran had to practically shout as the fireworks disy started toe to its climax.


    "Em, I am," I nodded as I continued to watch her happy face. "Zhu Na Ran."


    "Em!"


    "I like you."


    The fireworks allbusted at once as color lights painted the sky. As they started to reach their end, Zhu Na Ran turned to me and smiled.


    "I like fireworks too, Senior Sister!"


    [1] happy new year - gong1 xi3 fa1 cai4. In English, you could say that this is a new year greeting of like, happy new years, etc. However, this actually trantes to roughly "I hope you get rich." And in turn, you hope that the other person gets rich. Quite funny when you know that tidbit, but when you think about the fact that there is a Chinese god of money, it makes sense.


    [2] tang yuan - is a Chinese dessert that is a ball of glutinous rice flour and water that has been either boiled and served in a hot broth or syrup or else deep-fried. Tangyuan can be either small orrge and filled or unfilled. They are traditionally eaten during the Lantern Festival because the dish''s name is a homophone for the word ''union.'' They are also served on wedding days, family reunions, and during the winter solstice festival. My grandpa made some tangyuan during new year''s with some ck sesame filling, and let me tell you, it was super tasty! It was super sweet and nutty; however, it mellowed out in vor with the glutinous rice. Although, it''s tough to talk while eating these, as they are a mouthful. Therefore, I think feeding someone one of these is a pretty effective way of shutting someone up, lol.

 Chapter 88: Betrayal of a Beloved (1)

    Chapter 88: Betrayal of a Beloved (1)


    "Gong Xi Fa Cai!"


    "Gong Xi Fa Cai!"


    "Haha, Brother Gong, it''s been some time since we''vest met!"


    "Haha, yes, yes! And thest time I saw you, you were a single dog!


    Now look at you, married and already a child on the way! Congrattions, old friend!"


    "Thank you, thank you, haha! Hey, why not, for old time''s sake we open up a bottle of wine? I recently got this bottle of osmanthus wine, and I think it will be to your tastes."


    "Haha, you know me too well!"


    Under the full moon of this festive night, many gathered to reunite with loved ones during this special asion of the year. Everywhere one looked, rednterns and firecrackers decorated the door of every resident and household. One could barely resist the temptation to smile as the music from restaurants and teahouses drifted onto the streets with the apaniment of children''sughter rang through the air.


    As fat fluffy snowkes floated down from the sky, the humble cottage sat in silence with only the crackle of charcoals as its music.


    "Sister Qu!


    Look at thenterns, aren''t they beautiful?" The small maidservant excitedly pointed out as the gleaming yellownterns slowly drifted through the air like dying embers in the night.


    "Emm, very much so, A-Tong." Fei Fu Qu gave a soft smile at the young girl''s excitement. However, it was swiftly followed by a bloody coughing fit.


    Like plum blossoms on fresh snow, the bloody droplets of her cough spattered onto her white handkerchief.


    "Sister Qu!" Rushing over to the older girl''s side, A-Tong held back her sniffles as she tried to soothe the ill Fei Fu Qu. "I should close the windows! The cold must be too much for you!


    You still haven''t fully recovered."


    "No, no," Fei Fu Qu tried to reassure the worried girl between her coughing fits; however, she could barely get a few words out. "It''s, cough! Fine, I- cough!


    I"  taking in a deep and steady breath, she tried to breathe in slowly as not to induce another bout of coughs  "I''m fine. I just have some hot tea and some more charcoal on the burner, that''s all.


    My body is still adjusting to new medication, that''s all."


    "Em!" A-Tong nodded, notpletely sold on Fei Fu Qu''s words. However, as her servant, she didn''t question her master''s words. "I''ll bring some medicinal soup for your cough too!


    Just wait right here!"


    After tossing in a few more charcoal pieces into the burner''s waning me, A-Tong fussed over Fei Fu Qu as she draped a heavy quilt over her legs and tucked in the edges, making sure it was secured tightly.


    Before she left, A-Tong was about to close the window; however, Fei Fu Qu stopped her from doing so. "Please leave the window open.


    I want to see thenterns just a little bit longer."


    "O-oh, alright, Sister Qu." Leaving the window open, A-Tong quietly slipped out, leaving Fei Fu Qu alone with her thoughts and memories.


    ''Hah, my first New Year on my own,'' sheughed at herself. Although she felt regret leaving behind her family, she knew that her fate would only worsen with time if she stayed.


    And that would only be another hurdle between her and her Xiao Ran.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Clutching her chest, each breath she took was a struggle. However, even though she was in pain, she could feel a drop of qi in her dantian grow within her like a raindrop turned puddle.


    Slowly growing day by day.


    It was only a matter of time before her power would slowly return.


    "Hah, the price of being too hasty." Thankfully for her, Zhu Na Ran had not acquired too many injuries, which allowed her to recover slowly. "At least that b*tch seems to be keeping Xiao Ran out of harm''s way."


    As much as she resented Ye Lian Hua, she knew that at her current state that she wouldn''t be able to do much against her for the time being.


    But then again, Fei Fu Qu wasn''t one to quit when things be difficult.


    Opening up her palm, the little red jade pendant grew warm from her touch, and a small indent began to form from the ce where she rubbed her thumb on.


    Although the New Year season brought her great joy in the past, now it only reminded her of her beloved''s betrayal.


    Sighing, Fei Fu Xu watched the firefly-likenterns floating upwards to the heavens before bing out of sight.


    Like a flickering candle in the wind, one moment it is shining bright and warm; but as soon as you take your eyes off of it, it''s gone.


    "For someone so kind, you sure are cruel, Xiao Ran."


    Two years ago


    "Xiao Ran, where are you going this time?


    As I recall, you have calligraphy lessons today."


    "Heh, hehe," scratching her head, Zhu Na Ran straddled the top of the manor wall as she attempted to, yet again, sneak out of the house to y. "I''m just getting a bit of fresh air, Second Sister!


    I''ll be back before dinner!" However, before Zhu Na Ran could hop over the wall, she was already prepared for the young girl''s predictable movements.


    "Gentle Lace." Shooting out of Fei Fu Qu''s sleeve, a thin string flew towards Zhu Na Ran before wrapping itself around her wrist. "Hold on, Xiao Ran.


    This sister wants to discuss something with you."


    "Ehhh?" Zhu Na Ran pouted at her as she looked between Fei Fu Qu and the freedom thatid on the other side of the wall.


    "Can''t we save this forter, Second Sister?"


    "Sigh.


    Xiao Ran."


    "Fine, fine." Hoping down from the wall, Zhu Na Ran begrudgingly dragged her feet over to her.


    "Aiyah"  lightly flicking Zhu Na Ran''s forehead, she sighed  "Is it really that terrible to talk with your second sister, hmm?"


    "Noo." Zhu Na Ran shook her head and rubbed her forehead. "It''s just that I wanted to go out and y."


    "y with whom?"


    "y with Little Fox, of course. I still need to catch them!"


    "Aiyah." Little Fox this, Little Fox that. She was really tempted to see who or what it was that took up all of her Xiao Ran''s thoughts and time. "If you need help catching this Little Fox, this sister can help."


    "Hmph, I almost have it! Second Sister doesn''t need to help me."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Ehmm!" Zhu Na Ran nodded, looking quite pleased with herself. "Last time I managed to pin down Little Fox! Even though it was just for a second, I still managed to do it!"


    "Emm, impressive. Why don''t you tell me all about this over some tea?"


    "Okay!"


    ---


    "Is it good?" Smiling, Fei Fu Qu watched as Zhu Na Ran munched on some Nian Gao[1] with a blissful expression on her face.


    "Emm! Very good!" Zhu Na Ran nodded as she munched more on the steamed sweet cake with little sounds of pleasure and happiness in each bite.


    ''Haha, this girl has quite a good appetite.''


    She supposed that was a good thing, though. To think that the little girl that she picked up in the woods all those years ago would grow to be this big already. It was quite a bizarre feeling.


    "Xiao Ran, you will being of age next year. So, you must already have someone in your heart, don''t you?"


    "Hmm." Gulping down her food, Zhu Na Ran shook her head.


    Smiling at Zhu Na Ran''s answer, Fei Fu Qu continued. "Then


    How about after you grow up, you marry me? Okay?"


    "Eh?


    Okay!"


    "Haha, then it''s settled!"


    After eating the rest of her snacks, Zhu Na Ran got up and ran off to her room. "Second Sister, I''ll head back first to change for dinner!"


    "Alright, but don''t run. You''ll trip."


    "I won''t!"


    Stepping out from the shadows, Fei Fu Xi called out to her, a scowl of disapproval and abhorred on her face. "Second Sister.


    Just now, what did you mean by what you told Xiao Ran?


    She''s still so young; you can''t just joke around with her about things like love yet."


    "..." Refilling her cup of tea, Fei Fu Qu blew on the billowing steam before taking a sip. "I''m not joking.


    And if she doesn''t understand it, then I''ll just have to teach her."


    "Teach her?"  mming her hand down on the fragile tea table, the dainty tes and teacups trembled under the force of Fei Fu Xi''s hand. "You''re saying that these kinds of things can be taught?!


    This is our sister you''re talking about!


    I''m not just going to stand by and watch you do this!"


    "Why shouldn''t I teach her about that too?" Unfazed by her older sister''s outrage, Fei Fu Qu calmly wiped her mouth with a napkin. "Was there anything in the past that Xiao Ran hasn''t learned from me?


    From the very moment she stepped into our household, she''s been under my care."


    "Why are you so serious about this? Are you really going to marry her?"


    Standing up, Fei Fu Qu brushed the fallen snow and plum blossoms from her clothes. "Eldest Sister, I''m the one who brought Xiao Ran into the Fei Family."


    "True.


    But that was before!


    She''s now a part of our family; she''s not the same as back then!"


    "Sigh." Turning away, Fei Fu Qu began to walk away from her older sister. "Eldest Sister, let''s talk about this another time.


    I don''t wish to fight with you.


    I''m heading back."


    "..." Fei Fu Xi red at Fei Fu Qu''s back as she slowly departed. "Second Sister, both mother, and father are aware of the special treatment you give Xiao Ran.


    They won''t let you off the hook so easily.


    There''s plenty of fish in the sea, so just give up on her."


    "..." Looking back, Fei Fu Qu returned the re to her older sister. "Sorry, I won''t."


    [1] Nian Gao - also Niangao, a sweet rice cake, is a popr dessert eaten during Chinese New Year. It was originally used as an offering in ritual ceremonies before it gradually became a Spring Festival food. Since Nian Gao''s pronunciation sounds like ''year high,'' which symbolizes a higher ie, a higher position, the growth of children, and generally the promise of a better year, it is considered good luck to eat it during the Chinese New Year period.

 Chapter 89: Betrayal of a Beloved (2)

    Chapter 89: Betrayal of a Beloved (2)


    Walking away from Fei Fu Xi, she quickly arrived at Zhu Na Ran''s courtyard. Knocking on the door, she called out for her. "Xiao Ran?


    Mother''s calling us for dinner."


    "Alright!" Zhu Na Ran called out from inside the room. "Just give me a minute, Second Sister! I''ll be out shortly!"


    Her calls were promptly followed by a chaotic shuffle of footsteps and few dull thuds here and there.


    ''Ah, this girl.''


    The room door was pulled open to reveal a cheerful Zhu Na Ran. "Alrighty, Second Sister! We can go now!"


    Seeing Zhu Na Ran''s smile, she felt her chest feel warm and stuffy as Zhu Na Ran''s simple actions caused a tug on her heartstrings.


    "Em, let''s go." Grabbing Zhu Na Ran''s hand, the two of them left, hand in hand.


    ---


    "Burp! Ahh, dinner was so good!


    I''m so stuffed!" Patting her stomach in satisfaction, Zhu Na Ran sighed in contentment as she left the main hall with Fei Fu Qu and Fei Fu Xi.


    "Did you like today''s dinner?" Fe Fu Qu smiled as Zhu Na Ran hummed a happy tune.


    "Yep!


    I always love mealtimes with family!


    Good food and goodpany!"


    The three of them would''ve left together; however, a sudden call stopped them in their tracks.


    "Second Young Miss, please wait." Looking back, Fei Fu Qu saw her mother''s maid briskly walking towards them. "The Master and Madam have summoned you to the study. There are some things that they''d like to discuss."


    "Alright, I''ll go right away."


    ''The study? Just what kind of matter could be important enough to require my presence in the study?''


    ---


    "p!"


    The harsh smack of skin to skin rang throughout the study as Fei Fu Qu remained motionless in ce.


    Even as her face burned red, she didn''t say a peep as she bit down on her bottom lip, drawing the slightest amount of blood.


    "Y-you, you, unfilial girl!" Master Fei heaved in rage as he jabbed his finger at her. "Repeat what you just said!"


    "I wish to marry Xiao Ran."


    "You!"


    Fei Fu Qu readied herself for another harsh p; however, it never came.


    "Dear?"


    "Mother?"


    Holding her husband''s wrist, Madam Fei''s face remained passive as she forced her husband''s hand down. For a petite woman, she had an immense amount of strength and power within her.


    "Hitting our daughter will not bode well for either of us."


    Dropping her husband''s hand, Madam Fei turned to face her daughter. Looking at the red mark on Fei Fu Qu''s face, she let out a tired sigh. "Ah Qu, do you like Xiao Ran that much?"


    Without any hesitation, Fei Fu Qu nodded. "With all my heart."


    "Hmm." Madam Fei''s face was unreadable, but Fei Fu Qu couldn''t help but wish her mother understood her feelings. "Then it can''t be helped."


    "Dear?!"


    "Mother?" A gleam of hope sparked in her heart as her mother started to argue with her father. Although, it almost appeared to be like an adult calming down a child from a tantrum.


    "Mother, will you really allow it?"


    "Sigh." Rubbing her brows, Madam Fei looked between her outraged husband and her hopeful daughter. "If Xiao Ran feels the same way about you, then I''ll allow it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes.


    If Xiao Ranes to us before the end of New Year and asks to marry you, then I''ll allow it."


    Fei Fu Qu couldn''t believe her mother''s words, as her eyes gleamed with joy. "Thank you, Mother!"


    "Don''t thank me just yet. If Xiao Ran doesn''te to us by the end of the Lantern Festival, then you''ll marry the eighth prince.


    Understood?"


    "Yes! I understand!


    Thank you, Mother!"


    "Em, now go. I must appease your angry Father."


    "Yes!" While maintaining herposure, Fei Fu Qu tried to calm her beating heart. She couldn''t believe that her mother was willing to grant her this one wish. "This daughter will excuse herself."


    "Em." Madam Fei cracked a soft smile at her daughter and sent her away. "Off you go, then."


    As soon as Fei Fu Qu left, Master Fei started to question his wife rapidly.


    "What were you thinking!


    Now she''s going to go and tell Xiao Ran to ask for her hand in marriage!


    What are we going to do if Xiao Ran feels the same way about Ah Qu?!


    What are we going to say to the Emperor?!"


    Madam Fei ignored her husband''s outburst as she poured two cups of tea. Handing one to her husband, she let him lubricate his throat and calm down.


    "Xiao Ran won''t ask for Ah Qu''s hand in marriage."


    "Eh?" Master Fei stopped drinking as he looked at his wife, shocked.


    "How do you know that?"


    Taking a sip of tea, Madam Fei sighed at her husband''s dumbfounded look. "Xiao Ran is a smart girl.


    If she knew what was best for her, she wouldn''t go through with this."


    "Well, we don''t know that!


    Perhaps, Xiao Ran is harboring secret feelings for our daughter!"


    "She''s not.


    ording to what I''ve heard, Xiao Ran has been meeting up with someone she calls "Little Fox."


    Whoever that may be, perhaps is the one who holds Xiao Ran''s heart."


    Master Fei let out a tired sigh as he rubbed his creased brows. "I see. So our little one already has someone who possibly holds her affections."


    "Em. So it seems."


    "So what do we do about Ah Qu?


    You know that she''ll never give up on this. Especially now that you''ve given her an opportunity."


    "Isn''t it simple?


    Ah Qu is too close to Xiao Ran, and Xiao Ran wishes to explore the realm.


    If what we feares true, we''ll just simply grant Xiao Ran''s wish."


    ---


    "What?!


    You told mother and father of your intentions to marry Xiao Ran? Are you crazy?!"


    Fei Fu Qu ignored her sister''s outrage as she leaned against the pir of the garden''s gazebo. Her mind was simply too preupied as to how to confess to her Xiao Ran. "It was unavoidable.


    They wanted me to marry the youngest son of the Emperor of Lihua, the eighth prince, Li Jing Yi.


    They said that it would help build connections with the mortal realm.


    Also, they say that he''s a rare talent and that it could strengthen our family."


    "Hmm, so that''s how it was.


    That''s why mother and father wanted to talk with you in the study."


    Looking up at her unfazed sister, Fei Fu Xi nodded towards the red five-fingered bruise on the left side of her sister''s face. "Hmm, Father even when as far as hitting you


    And not lightly by the look of it"


    "..." Fei Fu Qu sighed as she tucked her hair behind her ear as not to irritate her face. "... He said that if I mentioned anything about this to Xiao Ran, I''d never see her again."


    Fei Fu Qu heard her older sister let out another sigh. "Second Sister had you not made Xiao Ran a member of the family, perhaps you could''ve had a chance to marry her.


    But now she''s a "branded Fei," as in she''s our "sister."


    Two sisters together?


    No, two women together in general?


    Who could ept such a thing?


    Our family would be ridiculed for it.


    Mother, father, as well as the whole of the Fei family, we all can''t afford to lose face like this."


    "..."


    Turning to leave, Fei Fu Xi shook her head at her foolish sister. "You need to understand this and take hold of your feelings."


    ''Easier said than done.


    If only feelings were something I could control, then I


    I suppose my biggest regret is to have once epted Xiao Ran into the family.


    And this, I have single-handedly made her my ''sister.''''


    "... I understand"


    ---


    For the past month, Fei Fu Qu attempted to tell Zhu Na Ran how she felt and hoped that the younger girl would feel the same.


    However, as ofte, Zhu Na Ran was as evasive as a slippery fish, as she always managed to slip away before she could talk to her.


    Casting a wide, she finally managed to catch her desired fish.


    "Em, Second Sister, can you let me go?


    I''mte for my meeting with Little Fox!"


    Struggling under the, Zhu Na Ran tried to detangle herself out of the trap, but to no avail.


    "If I didn''t use this method, then I wouldn''t be able to see you at all. You''ve been going out of the house a lot more, as ofte."


    "Hahaha, have I?" Scratching her head, Zhu Na Ran sheepishly smiled from underneath the.


    "I suppose I have been going out a lot more than before"


    "Em.


    Therefore, will you go to the Lantern Festival with this sister?"


    "Eh? The Lantern Festival?"


    Fei Fu Qu narrowed her eyes at Zhu Na Ran''s hesitant look. "Why? Do you have other ns already?"


    "Emm, I said I was going to go watch fireworks with Little Fox"


    "Oh? Is Little Fox more important than spending time with your big sister?"


    "No, no, no! It''s not like that


    It''s just that I don''t like breaking promises, that''s all."


    "Hmm, then why don''t you tell Little Fox that you two can watch fireworks another time, hm?"


    "Huh, I suppose I can do that" Tapping her chin, it seemed like Zhu Na Ran made up her mind. "Alright, I''ll tell Little Fox that when I meet them!"


    "Alright." Releasing the, a wave of relief washed over Fei Fu Qu. "You''re free to go."


    "Yay!" Scurrying up the wall, Zhu Na Ran quickly hopped over the wall.


    "Remember to be back by dinner!"


    "Alright!"


    ''Honestly, that girl.'' Although it pained her to see Zhu Na Ran leave, she knew that she didn''t need to wait much longer.


    Soon, Zhu Na Ran will be by her side.


    Forever.


    ---


    The final day of the wager hade.


    She only had today left. If she didn''t tell Xiao Ran her feelings today, then all chances of a future with her together would vanish.


    She only had this one chance.


    "Xiao Ran, are you ready to leave?" Rounding the corner of Zhu Na Ran''s courtyard, she saw that the door to Zhu Na Ran''s room was open.


    "Huh?


    She''s not here?" Peering inside, she looked around the room to find any traces of the energetic girl. "Aiyah, that silly girl went out without even closing her door properly."


    Shutting the wooden door, Fei Fu Qu headed off to see if she could find her Xiao Ran elsewhere. "Could it be that she has forgotten that we''re going to the Lantern Festival tonight?


    Hmm, no, that''s unlikely. I''ve reminded Xiao Ran numerous times already.


    Even if she were a bit forgetful, surely she would''ve remembered something this important.


    Ah, nevermind, nevermind."


    ''I have a surprise for her at thentern festival; I''m sure that she will like it.''


    Shaking off her concerns and worries, she continued to search around the estate, sure that Zhu Na Ran was merely ying in some random corner of the massive manor, unknowing that that day would be thest time she saw Zhu Na Ran.

 Chapter 90: Lantern Festival (1)

    Chapter 90: Lantern Festival (1)


    "Oi!


    Are you going to keep staring?!"


    The first sight that greeted us when we returned home was a rare being. So rare, I''m sure that this must be an illusion.


    Or maybe even a heavenly-grade beast that hade out of hibernation!


    Looking between Senior Sister''s wide-eyed ze and the strange "creature" before us, I''m d I''m not the only one who''s in awe at this rare sight.


    Clean and tidy, an elderly man stood before us.


    Dressed in clean gray robes and hair tied in a neat top knot, the man looks like an old royal.


    And a healthy-looking one, at that, with not a single sliver of fat on his body. Just pure power seemed to radiate off of him.


    It was pretty impressive considering his previous appearance. It''s like apletely different person.


    "Tch.


    What kind of greeting is this?


    Aiyah, this is how you greet your master, huh?"


    "M-master?" This refined old man is Master?! (|||)


    Hah! I thought my eyes were fooling me!


    Rubbing my eyes, I checked to see if my eyes have deceived me, yet this old man remained.


    "Wow! I wouldn''t have guessed it was you, Master! You look really good!**)


    I could barely recognize you!" Wow, I never thought I would see Master with a trimmed beard and stain-free clothes.


    I wondered what happened while we were gone that motivated such a change.


    "Hmph!" Crossing his arms, Master harrumphed as he rolled his eyes. "Enough talk! Where''s the food I ask you to get?


    This master is starving!"


    Ahh, good to know that Master hasn''t changed that much, otherwise, I would''ve assumed that Master went missing and an imposter took his ce.


    ---


    "Burppp!" Letting out arge belch, Master sighed in satisfaction as he took a sip of wine. "Hah, food around this time of year is excellent.


    Good wine and good food!"


    "Ehm!" Munching into the crystal shrimps, a happy hum leaked from my mouth.


    So good! How is it possible that these ugly looking shrimps turned out to be so beautiful and tasty! o((*^^*))o


    Not to mention how big they were!


    One shrimp was already the size of a single duck leg! I don''t know what those shrimps were eating, but whatever it is, they sure are delicious!


    This meal almost makes it worth having to grind away to catch each ingredient on Master''s list.


    "Don''t overeat; you''ll get sick." Lifting a napkin, Senior Sister smiled as she wiped away some of the shrimp from my face. "Plus, we still have a banquet to attend tonight, so you''ll spoil your appetite."


    "I can''t help it, Senior Sister! Your food is so good!"


    Ah, I swear, anything that Senior Sister touches seems to be good! Swordy, hair drying, food! What isn''t Senior Sister good at?


    "Hah, you got grease all over you again." Taking up the napkin again, Senior Sister started wiping my face.


    "Haha, sorry." Although it was something that I could do myself, my hands were preupied with food. Plus, it felt nice to receive Senior Sister''s care and attention. (/)


    "Honestly, you''re like a child."


    "Hehe!"


    Ever since we''ve returned from our mission, Senior Sister seems to be warming up to me. So far, I haven''t received a cold re from her or anything!


    Well, I suppose in the case of not doing anything bad.


    But still, it was an unexpected and weed change. This transformation must mean that Senior Sister finally sees me as a close friend, right? ( v)


    Maybe even as her equal?


    Either way, this was great! (((o(**)o)))


    Though, I wasn''t quite sure as to what Senior Sister had to say back at the fireworks disy


    I had thought she said that she liked fireworks, as the firework disy was fairly impressive. Especially for the small city that we were in.


    But, now that I think about it, her lip movements didn''t line up with fireworks


    Perhaps she meant that she liked clouds[1]?


    Although there were no clouds that night, the clouds from the sunset earlier were nice and rosy colored.


    Hmm, but that doesn''t really match up quite right


    I think she said something about liking beginnings[2]? (`)?


    Ehhh, beginnings are good too! Especially around this New Year season, a new beginning is something to look forward to.


    The beginning of our evesting friendship and sisterhood! (((v)))


    ---


    "Wah! The outer sect disciples really outdid themselves this year!" Admiring the rednterns that strung themselves on every edge and surface, I tried to keep up with Senior Sister as I looked around at the vibrant sights.


    Milling around like ants, the outer sect disciples carried red silk and paper rolls decorated with auspicious phrases. I heard that Bai Yin is in charge of embroidery this year after being praised by the sect master.


    No wonder the silks look so luxurious!


    Hmm, speaking of her, I haven''t seen her in a while. Maybe I should drop by Dong Mo Peak to see how she''s doing and maybe catch up, have some tea, and other things that friends do!


    "With all of this, this will surely be a spectacr New Year to remember!" ()/


    "Em, this will certainly leave an impression on the visiting sects." Looking down at her list, Senior Sister''s meticulous eyes scanned over every operation and detail. "Especially after the year we had, this should leave people with a hopeful outlook."


    "Eh, eh! I''m sure of it!" **)


    However, the decoration and festivities aren''t the only things that will make this celebration memorable!


    This is my first year celebrating New Year''s with a sect and with Senior Sister! o((*^^*))o


    Ah, to think it was only a year ago since my kite identally hit Senior Sister''s face.


    Heh, fate sure does work in mysterious ways. ( )


    Thankfully, it looks like Senior Sister had forgotten about our bumpy meeting and seems to have reced it with a more pleasant encounter.


    Like me helping her fend off those bandit-like tryouts, or when I helped her from that stone giant.


    Or when I cheerfully shared mantou with her! (*)=3


    Ah, good times, good times.


    Haha, plus, I''m rtively sure that Senior Sister has forgotten about that whole ordeal as she never brought up the topic once during our time together.


    She didn''t even do anything specific to get back at me for it.


    Huh.


    Now that I think about it, I never got my kite back


    Oh well!


    Maybe it''s just tucked away somewhere in my room, collecting dust. I should take it out for a spin, just for old time''s sake.


    Springtime ising after all, and with springes wind! Perfect time to do some kite flying!


    Ah, hopefully, I still retained my mastery over kite flying.


    "Junior Sister, stop spacing out."


    "Coming!" Running up to Senior Sister, Itched onto her arm like a baby animal. As always, Senior Sister stiffened for a second before her ears were bright red asnterns.


    Haha, this is the best! ( )


    ---


    "Gong Xi Fa Cai!"


    "Gong Xi Fa Cai!"


    "Cheers for the new year!"


    "Wooo!"


    With rednterns and crackling firecrackers, the whole realm seemed to be celebrating the end of the old year and the beginning of a new one. Laughing and drinking with each other, cultivators alike clinked their cups together as they recounted past hardships and their hopes for the future.


    While others simply admired the countless floatingnterns in the sky.


    Ahh, that looks fun.


    Unfortunately, I can''t seem to find Senior Sister anywhere! (#)


    I knew that she was manning a good portion of the festivities; however, I think a small break is good here and there.


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm.


    Where could Senior Sister be?" (_`)


    Maybe here?


    I peered around the corner, and nope, no Senior Sister.


    Hmm, where is she? She couldn''t have left before me, right?


    Aiyah, I wanted to watch the Lantern Festival with her. I heard that they''re even selling lotus-shapednterns and that you could write wishes on them!


    How cool is that?


    Hehe, knowing this, I bought two of them, in red and blue!


    Although blue isn''t as lucky as red during this season, it was too pretty not to buy. Plus, reminded me a lot of my Senior Sister.


    Simple and elegant.


    Wandering around, the two papernterns swaying the wind, as I looked around for Senior Sister. Senior Sister should be around here somewhere


    "... ah know that this is a bit sudden"


    Eh?


    My ears perked up at the sound of a nervous kid stuttering. "What could be going on here?


    A confession, maybe?"


    Inching towards the sound, I found myself at the festival''s outskirts, nearing the thick bamboo forest. Hmm, based on my tour with Senior Sister earlier, there should be a moon-viewing gazebo around here.


    Wandering a little bit deeper into the bamboo thicket, the sounds became crisper as the festival''s noise faded away, leaving the soft whistle of bamboo leaves.


    "... Martial Aunt.. there has been something I wanted to tell you"


    Eh?


    "... I know it''s a bit foolish for me to hope that you''d feel the same way; however, I just wanted you to know my heart"


    Eh?! (;)


    "Ye Lian Hua, I like you!"


    Hah!? (;)//


    [1] clouds - ni2, sounds a lot like the word "you" (ni3).


    [2] beginning; origin - ni2 (same pinyin, different character.) Thus the word also sounds like "you" (ni3). Something to keep in mind that the Chinesenguage is tonal. So, if your tone is off, the word can be a different thing entirely. In this case, since ZNR heard YLH''s confession over fireworks, her interpretation of the tone may be off, leading to this misunderstanding of the word. The tone is everything.

 Chapter 91: Lantern Festival (2)

    Chapter 91: Lantern Festival (2)


    Someone likes Senior Sister?


    At this thought, my heart panged painfully. It was like someone had taken hold of it and crushed it in their hand into dust.


    What is going on? Why does my heart hurt so much?


    Could it be that I''ve been poisoned or cursed?


    "I''m sorry," Senior Sister said as she calmly rejected the person before her. "I''m afraid that I cannot return the same sentiment as I already have someone else in my heart."


    "W-what? Well," the other person seemed to be at loss for words before seeming to have expected this ending. "I suppose I can''t argue with that.


    Tell me, Martial Aunt Jing Hua. Is there is anything that could possibly change your mind? Is there at least a small possibility that I can be the one by your side?"


    "No," Senior Sister shook her head. "I don''t believe that in this lifetime it''s possible.


    The person in my heart is the only one that will remain there."


    "Hah," the other person let out a sigh, frustrated and disappointed. "Then as your suitor, I can only wish you happiness."


    "Eh. Thank you."


    Senior Sister has someone she likes? And it''s the only one that she''ll ever like in this lifetime.


    This thought only made my chest squeeze even tighter. To the point that it was a little difficult to breathe.


    Hah, why do I feel so miserable?


    Peering through the bamboo, I tried to see who it was that confessed to her; however, the pirs and the darkness skewed my view.


    Nevermind, nevermind


    It must be that I have overeaten earlier and now suffer from internal heat or something.


    Plus, it''s not my business to know whether or not someone likes Senior Sister.


    In fact, I should be happy for her!


    After all, Senior Sister is a fantastic person. She''s kind, beautiful, an excellent cook, and is pretty good at directions.


    With all of these qualities, I''m sure that there is no shortage of good people waiting in line for her hand in marriage.


    And then she''ll be happy!


    She''ll get married, have kids, maybe even do some adventures in between, before growing old with her husband.


    Yeah, this is a good thing


    I don''t know when I started walking away, but I found myself at the edge of the bamboo forest. The pops of firecrackers and brightnterns made me somewhere aware of the change in scenery.


    A soft thud brought my attention to the ground. Leaning on one another, the red and blue flowersid at my feet.


    "Ah, thenterns" Their strings must''vee undone from the sticks. Crouching down, I reached for the forgotten pair ofnterns.


    I suppose I won''t be using these tonight, ah.


    "Jing Ran?" Suddenly a pair of shoes came into my view as I bent down. "Jing Ran, is that you?"


    Eh?


    Looking up, a young girl with silver eyes looked down at me with confusion. Squinting my eyes in the dark, I tried to rake my brain for someone who also had silver eyes.


    "I-It''s me, Jing Ran." The girl squeaked as she tucked her hair behind her ear; her face glowed red likenterns. "B-Bai Yin."


    "Ehhh?!"


    Is that girl Bai Yin? I could barely recognize her!


    "Wow! You look great, Bai Yin!


    Have you grown taller?"


    "Ehmm, I think so," she fidgeted as she bowed her head. "A-and thank you for your kind words, Jing Ran."


    Compared to the young girl I metst time, Bai Yin has really grown into a pretty young woman. No longer styled into pigtails with buns, Bai Yin''s hair was pulled into a simple updo, secured by a few silver hairpins. Her face didn''t change too much, other than losing some baby fat in her cheeks.


    Other than that, she looked like the same Bai Yin I remembered a few months ago. It seems that thest time I''ve visited was a long time ago for her to go through this much change.


    Ah, time sure does fly.


    "What are you doing around here, Bai Yin?"


    "Oh, I was just trying to get away from the crowds and get some fresh air. It''s been kind of overwhelming as the sect master''s daughter to greet every guest."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "What about you? What brings you here?"


    "O-oh, um." Remembering mynterns, I scrambled to pick them up. "I was just looking for my senior sister to see if she wanted to light thesenterns with me.


    But it seems like she''s a little busy right now" As I tried to pull out my interspatial bag and stuff thenterns in, the blue one fell out of my grasp.


    "A-ah, yourntern. Let me help you."


    "Oh, no need, no need." I tried to pick it up before she could; however, Bai Yin beat me to it as she bent down and held the bluentern in her hands.


    Holding out the paper flower, she said with a smile, "Here you go, Jing Ran."


    "Ah, thank you." Grabbing thentern, Bai Yin flinched as I took back thentern. "Are you okay?"


    Did I scratch her by ident?


    "O-oh, I''m f-fine," stuttering, Bai Yin held her hand to her chest. "I-I''m just feeling a bit flush, that''s all."


    Hmm, maybe she''s all eaten too much food with internal heat. !?(_;?


    "Why don''t we walk around for a bit. You seem like you could use some fresh air."


    "E-ehm, alright."


    Stashing the twonterns into my interspatial sack, I escorted Bai Yin around the festival. Hopefully, the change in scenery and movement would help her internal heat and this walk will allow us to make up for the lost time.


    Plus, this should help ease my uneasiness in my chest. I''m sure that I just need some fresh air.


    I hope that this feeling will go away.


    "So, how did your mission go? Did you face any hardships?"


    "E-eh," Bai Yin nodded as she bit into her tanghulu[1]. "My group was assigned to the southern coast of the Rou Nation. Our goal was the check on the sea pir for any abnormalities."


    "Hmm, I assume that all is well?"


    "Yes, thankfully. The pir itself seemed fine; however, the journey to get there was rather difficult."


    Hmm, so it seems we weren''t the only ones. Hah, it''s like the heavens don''t want us to reach our destinations.


    "The waters surrounding the sea pir seemed to have be more violent as ofte.


    The local fisherman said that anyone who drew too close would be pushed away by giant waves or drown trying to get close.


    Which led to some troubles with local merchants and the vige economy."


    Now that I think about it, the journey to get to Yong Yuan seemed to be a lot moreborious than I had initially thought. However, that could be due to my general inexperience with these kinds of things.


    "What about you, Jing Ran? How was your mission?"


    "Hmm, my mission?" I think it went fairly smoothly; I made a few friends here and there. I made sure to tell Bai Yin about Shao Xiu Lan and her prowess in martial arts. Oh, and how I met Scaly and the other minute details of my journey.


    "Overall, I think I learned a lot, and it was a great way to gain some knowledge and experience." **)


    "Ehmm, such expeditions widened our horizons as juniors."


    "Yep!"


    As we wandered around the festival for some time, it looks like Bai Yin has recovered from her ''illness'' as a sweet smile remained on her face the whole time.


    "Well, well, well! Look at you,ss! You seem to be doing well for yourself!" A jolly holler came from the side, followed by someughter.


    "Eh? Master Qing Su?" Looking at the call''s source, the old master among some other old men I didn''t recognize. And based on their red flushed faces and the bottle of empty wine around them, they seemed to be thoroughly enjoying their Lantern Festival.


    "I didn''t think that I would see you here in such a casual manner, Master Qing Su."


    "Haha, well, it''s the New Year''s season after all," heughed. "You can''t stay uptight year around, or else your gonna burst, aha!"


    "Hah, true. Very true."


    Master Qing Su took a swing of wine before peering behind me. "Who''s that littledy behind you?"


    "Oh, this is Bai Yin, the sect master''s daughter."


    "Greetings, peak masters," Bai Yin gave them a small bow.


    "Ohhh," Master Qing Su nodded oddly. "Haha, if you were a man,ss, then the two of you would make a nice couple."


    "Eh?" ()?


    "H-haha," Bai Yin''s face flushed red. "Y-you jest, Master Qing Su."


    Hmm, I wonder if Bai Yin was getting drunk from the pungent smell of liquor that permeated the air. (_`)


    "Oi, Old Su," one of the old men nodded his head towards me as he looked at Master Qing Su. "Who''s this littledy?


    Is she one of your disciples?"


    "Haha, no. I wish, though!


    She''s one of the martial aunties I told you about. Martial Aunt Jing Ran."


    "Hah? Wait," the old man seemed to be sober as he began questioning Master Qing Su. "Is she the disciple of Grandmaster Luo?


    The Luo Yu Xing?"


    Eh? Why is this man so freaked out about master? ( )?


    I haven''t seen anyone so excited about Master before.


    "Yep, that''s him," Master Qing Su nodded as he took another swig of wine. "The Dragon of Falling Stars, Luo Yu Xing."


    The Dragon of Falling Stars? _


    What kind of name is that?


    "Hey, you old geezers are now talking about the Dragon of Falling Stars?" Another old man chimed in. "Heh, I haven''t heard of that name since I was a boy. It sure does bring back memories"


    Hah? Another one?


    Based on these old men''s reactions, Master must''ve been something great to garner such a reaction, but how is that possible?


    The only achievement that I''ve seen so far is Master cleaning himself up for more than one day!


    And voluntarily at that!


    "Master Qing Su, if I may be so rude: what are you guys talking about?"


    [1] tanghulu - also called bingtanghulu, is a traditional Northern Chinese snack of candied mountain hawthorn, Chinese haw, Chinese hawthorn, Chinese haw berry, or shanzha in Mandarin Chinese. It consists of fruits covered in hard candy on approximately 20-centimeter (7.9 in)-long bamboo skewers. Tanghulu is often mistaken for regr candied fruits; however, they are coated in hardened sugar syrup. This sweet and sour treat has been made since the Song Dynasty and remains popr throughout northern China.

 Chapter 92: The Dragon Of Falling Stars

    Chapter 92: The Dragon Of Falling Stars


    "Heh, I''m surprised that you don''t know about the feats of the Dragon of Falling Stars. As his disciple, I would''ve guessed that you must''ve heard some, right?"


    "Nope." I haven''t even heard of such a name until today!


    "Hmm, I see. Back in my day, your master was a legendary hero that dominated the realm."


    Eh? Master dominated the realm? (o;)


    In what? An eating contest? (_`)


    Well, even that is quite an impressive feat.


    "I really can''t imagine Master doing anything that impressive other than cleaning himself up." Even now, I feel that this morning was nothing more than an illusion.


    "Haha!


    Little Martial Auntie, you didn''t know anything about your master, do you?"


    "Emm, not really, I suppose." It''s not that I didn''t wish to know; it''s just that the topic of Master''s past never really came up. "Other than his food preferences, Master doesn''t talk about himself.


    He kind of just hands us some advice and tips before binge eating somewhere." Not the most engaging teacher, but I like his free-spirited attitude.


    "Hmm, that''s a shame." One of the old menmented as he stroked his long beard. "Your master must''ve had a treasure trove of adventures to share. Ah, perhaps he''s too thin-faced to boast about his past achievements."


    He''s too thin to brag about his past, yet thick-faced enough to ask for exotic dishes from his disciples shamelessly? !?(_;?


    Heh.


    Master sure does pick and choose his battles. _


    "Well, why don''t you seniors tell this junior about my master? I''m interested in what could earn such high praise for that master of mine.


    Significantly enough for him to gain "Dragon" in his title."


    After all, one can only earn the title of "Dragon" or "Phoenix" after achieving some major aplishment.


    One that would''ve been able to earn the respect of the entire realm. And those kinds of things were hard toe by!


    Hmm, just what did Master do to earn such a title?


    "Herm, it''s hard to say," Master Qing Sumented. "There were so many things that you could say that your master earned that title several times over."


    Huh?! (;)


    That''s quite a bold statement!


    "Heh, don''t look so surprised,ss.


    Times back then were rough. The realm wasn''t at peace like it is now.


    Six hundred years ago, monsters and demons ran amuck everywhere.


    Sects, noble and fiend, were always at war with each other.


    Father against son, brother against brother.


    Chaos reigned supreme. Those in power crushed the weak, and the weak fought amongst each other for survival.


    It was indeed a difficult period in time.


    If it wasn''t for those heroes of that time, who ced the Grand Fiend Sealing Formation by erecting the demonic sealing pirs, ah.


    We wouldn''t be here telling the tale today."


    "Hah," another master chimed in. "It was heaven''s blessing that Yun Cai Peak was able to survive such times.


    Many famous sects back then crumbled like dust. And those who died were like blossoms in the wind.


    Too numerous to count."


    "Sigh, yes. And even this is only what I''ve heard from stories as a boy. This old master can''t imagine what it must''ve been like for your master during those horrible times."


    Wow, I didn''t think that the past would be so bleak and gruesome. And to think that the jolly andzy old master of mine had grown up during such times.


    Aiyah, I pity my master. (.) *sniff*


    "No wonder master doesn''t speak of his past. Those must''ve been painful years for him."


    "Hmm," another master chimed in. "Yes, the grandmaster undoubtedly had a harsh childhood. However, times weren''t all that bad.


    Back then, cultivation was at its peak. Spiritual qi extremely rich, and children would even be born as high tier Qi Gathering cultivators."


    Hah?! High-tier Qi Gathering cultivators?! ('''';)


    What were they eating during those times?! High-grade spiritual fruits and vegetables?!


    Seven known cultivation realms known to man are:


    Qi Gathering Stage, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Spirit Severing, Dao Seeking, and Immortal Ascension. With tiers: low, middle, and high, respectively, for each realm.


    For some, it would take the entirety of their adolescence to reach high tier Qi Gathering Stage. To have been able to jump to that level means that they''ve been cultivating in the womb! (;)//


    What kind of backward logic is that?


    Or maybe


    The younger generation is really trash _(:_)_


    Aiyah how discouraging.


    "Hmm, even if someone were born with such talent, they would always die young." Another old master remarked as he downed another cup of wine. "Hah, I remember hearing stories of those young geniuses who would spontaneouslybust due to their bodies being unable to handle the sheer amount of qi circting in their bodies.


    It''s a good thing that as time passed, children are no longer born with such high levels, and the youth are taking it slow."


    "Hmm, then what level is my master then?" If Master was able to live this long, he should be edging Immortal Ascension, right?


    Especially considering that he could''ve been born as a high-tier Qi Gathering Stage cultivator right off the bat. That would''ve certainly given him a head startpared to most cultivators today.


    "Hah, well, no doubt Senior Luo is a high-level cultivator. However, from what I''ve heard"  the old master leaned into the table as if he was telling a juicy secret.  "Senior Luo wasn''t able to break past Qi Gathering Stage until he was roughly eighteen years old."


    "Huh?!" Sote? (|||)


    Most cultivators would''ve been able to break past that stage when they were ten to twelve years old. And considering the time, wouldn''t that mean that Master would''ve been considered trash? ;


    I mean, babies would''ve been at a higher level than him until that point!


    "Hah, Master must''ve had it rough." (.)


    "Hmm, indeed. But who doesn''t like to hear a weak-to-strong tale now and then?


    Your master''s life might as well be a story blueprint to those that you hear today."


    "Really?" Master''s life couldn''t have been that bad, right?


    "Hmm," the old master tapped his chin as if trying to recall the foggy details. "Born as trash, Senior Luo was left abandoned at a young age due to this.


    As abor ve for Yun Cai Peak, Senior Luo worked his way up, despite the numerous obstacles.


    Plenty of people doubted him, even mocked him. He pressed on with an infectiously optimistic outlook: hard physicalbor throughout the day and cultivating throughout the night.


    And soon, his hard work paid off. He broke through the Qi Gathering Stage and never stopped working from there as he surpassed even the inner sect disciples by sheer determination.


    Such determination and willpower, he awed many. One of those being the sect master at the time, Master Yi Yue, decided to take Senior Luo in as hisst disciple.


    Ehh, if you don''t know, Master Yue is our master''s master. Thus cing you, Martial Aunt, as our senior in that sense."


    Ahh, so that''s why! (o;)


    "As for the rest, ah, it''s history."


    Hah, Master had such a rough start


    But wouldn''t such things guarantee that he would have a glorious life after that? (`)?


    "What about Master''s great achievements?"


    I was still curious to know! ( ) YES!!


    "Heh, now we''re just reaching the fun part," Master Qing Suughed. "Herm, what''s some of Senior Luo''s iconic achievements, ah."


    "Ooh, how about the tale of how Senior Luo''s signature move became famous?"


    "Aah, that one is a ssic! How could I forget!"


    Wah? Master has a signature move? o;


    It''s not rted to eating, is it?


    I mean, that signature move of Master devouring an entire roast duck in one move is pretty terrifying and gross as it was iconic. (lll)


    "Back then, there was this one fiend group that was taking the realm by storm. They had massively increased their territory by killing off the residence by poisoning the water and other horrendous means.


    They got to the point where they started to be emboldened enough to spies and rats into numerous noble sects. And for the weaker ones, they quickly sumbed to the fiends'' advances.


    However, Senior Luo, among others were deployed but the sect master to investigate the matter.


    Eventually, they were able to locate the boss''s location after going deep undercover and bringing the foes to justice."


    "Eh? But where does the "Falling Stars" parte in?"


    "Haha!


    It''s less so of what Senior Luo did to defeat them, and more so of how he did it." The old man took a deep breath as if trying to ce himself into the scene at the time. "Face to face with the killer of thousands, Luo Yu Xing stood at the doorsteps of the gates of the fiends.


    His small party had been discovered and was surrounded by countless foes! Too outnumbered even to cause a dent in the growing number of enemies.


    Yet, in the center of it all, Luo Yu Xing remained calm and headstrong. "You have enacted too many horrendous crimes to repent.


    Perhaps if you ask for forgiveness now, Heavens may grant you a peaceful end.


    Unfazed by the boy that stood before him, the fiend master scoffed at Luo Yu Xing''s righteous ze. "Who are you to judge this master''s actions?


    Who in this realm doesn''t know that it''s to eat or be eaten?


    Hah! Heavens? Justice?


    Such righteousness from a naive boy who''s still wet behind the ears!


    Unleashing his horde of minions, the fiend masterughed as his army descended upon the group.


    "Such a small fry isn''t worth this master''s time," the fiend master remarked.


    "The most value that you could serve is training for my ves."


    And ves they were, as they were former noble sect disciples who had been ughtered and revived into bing mindless puppets for the devious fiend.


    As the horde came close to breaching the small group''s merger barrier, Luo Yu Xing suddenly tossed his sword up in the air!"


    Hah?! What kind of move is that?! (;)//


    Doesn''t that mean that Master left himself open without a weapon?


    "His de shot towards the sky until it was little more than a speck in the sky! Holding his hand out in the air, high above his head, Luo Yu Xing waited.


    Mocking the young man, the fiend master gloated of his early victory.


    That is until a bright glow started to dot in the sky above. For the briefest of seconds, one would''ve guessed that it was night, as the stars seemed to have be visible during the day!


    Dropping his arm down in one swift movement, the "stars" rained down on the horde, piercing enemies in one fatal move.


    Countless energy des came down on the enemies that one could barely see what stood before them as the blinding light forced them to shield their eyes!


    One from afar would''ve thought that the Heaven''s themselves had struck down the fiend group, as golden swords pierced thend!


    Once the dust settled, the fiend headquarters had been reduced to a massive crater.


    And standing on a lone untouched ind ofnd stood Luo Yu Xing.


    The Dragon of Falling Stars." The old master took a sip of his wine as the rest of the old masters seemed to be starry-eyed after listening to the story as if hearing it for the first time.


    Even Bai Yin seemed entranced by the grand tale!


    Although, I, myself, am impressed; what the f*ck!? WHAT


    Master did all of that?! In one move, he destroyed the entire group of chaos bringers with just a flick of his hand?!


    Yet, he couldn''t be bothered to get his groceries or cleaning up after himself?


    Aiyah, is this a case of geniuses being useless at everything else besides their field of talent? (#)


    "I can''t believe that!


    Old Senior, are you sure we''re talking about the same man here?" That Luo Yu Xing in the story sounds f*cking amazing!


    How did that crazy powerful hero be the crazy glutton that he is today?


    "Heh," another masterughed as he took another drink, "Quite impressive, yes? After that event, many women started to pay a little bit of attention to Senior Luo.


    Many of them from impressive backgrounds themselves."


    "Huh? Master had women flocking to him?


    That''s surprising."


    "Huh! Not surprising at all!


    Back in his youth, Senior Luo had a sea of beauties waiting to woo him.


    If he even gave any of them a nce, he would probably have a haremrger than an emperor!"


    "Hah?" Women saw some charm in Master? (o;)


    Master would''ve had a harem of beauties? (;)


    That can''t be right! Tsk, those women must''ve been blind or just were out of options.


    No way that could be true!


    I mean, sure, Master could summon countless energy swords and shoot them down on a target, that on its own is quite impressive.


    However, to like Master enough to pursue him


    Ehh, I don''t wish to picture that in my head. ~(>_<~)


    After all, who could be attracted that the slobbish master of mine?


    "Heh? Don''t believe this old man?


    Well, let me tell you, there was once a legendary beauty, Miss Han Ying. Both beautiful and skilled in cultivation, she was a once-in-a-lifetime beauty.


    Some say that she was close to being titled as a Phoenix but hadn''t gained the experience for that feat.


    Ahh, back then, people would say that she was a fairy from heaven with her slim pale hands and charming smile with eyes as ck as night.


    They said that one look from her was enough for a man to die happy."


    Hmm, that''s quite the praise.


    I wonder if anyone has said anything like that about Senior Sister before.


    If not, they must be blind or too shy to admit it publicly.


    "Before his rise to fame, your master, unknowingly, had offended Miss Han Ying during a huntingpetition.


    Infuriated, she said to him, and I quote, "Every second I look at you, I want to throw up my lunch."


    Heh, however, like most women, they eventually sumbed to your master''s charms: finally giving your master long zes of love and yearning.


    And being the cheeky man he was, your master said, to Miss Han Ying''s face, I might add: "You stared at me for more than five seconds!


    You''ll be throwing up your lunch, breakfast, dinner from before, the lunch from before, and the breakfast from before!


    That''s a lot!


    Maybe Miss Han Ying should take some medicine for the vomitter so that you don''t get sick."


    "Eh?! Master said that to that poordy!" (|||)


    Aiyah, it''s a wonder that women still pursued him after that! That''s probably why master is a lonely old man after all this time. (  ;)


    "Haha, unfortunately.


    Your master was skilled and handsome, yet so charmless at times. He would unknowingly win the hearts of women and unknowingly disregarded them ah.


    Such a shame."


    Hmm, shame indeed.


    I feel sorry for those women for falling for my silly master.

 Chapter 93: Wish

    Chapter 93: Wish


    "That was quite an entertaining story, wasn''t it, Jing Ran?"


    "Eh? I suppose," Zhu Na Ran shrugged. "I still can''t believe that Master did all of that! Everything that he did seemspletely unreal!


    Ah, maybe those old men embellished some details to paint Master in a favorable light."


    "Haha." Bai Yin giggled as she walked alongside her. "Even so, there must be some truth to their words, yes?


    Their admiration wouldn''t be so strong otherwise."


    "Ahh, I suppose. Hah, after this, I''m going to ask Master about all this. I mean, what happened to the ''Dragon of Falling Stars?''


    And why the heck is he not the one instructing us?"


    "Hmm, perhaps Grandmaster Luo has a reason. I''m sure in due time he will reveal the truth to you."


    "Hah, I don''t know. Master isn''t a very talkative man unless it involves food."


    "Well, maybe you''ll need to use that route to get him to talk," Bai Yin suggested.


    "Eh?


    Bribe Master with food? Tsk, yeah, right!


    Thest time I asked a favor from him, he sent me to the jungle to gather ingredients for him, that glutton.


    Ah, forget it, I''ll need to use some other means to pry some information from him." And she just got back from anotherborious food hunt.


    She wasn''t ready to go back for another!


    "Hmm, I''m sure that you''ll find a way, Jing Ran."


    "I suppose.


    Oh! I almost forgot!" shing a smile at Bai Yin, Zhu Na Ran asked, "Do you want to releasenterns with me?


    It''s almost time for us to head up the mountain and send off our wishes."


    "E-eh?" Bai Yin quickly covered her face with her sleeve. "U-um, I would love to, Jing Ran


    B-but, I already promised my brother that I would go with him.


    I-I''m sorry!"


    "O-oh." Watching Bai Yin bow profusely before her, Zhu Na Ran stopped the younger girl; from going any further. "It''s okay!


    You had a prior arrangement, haha"


    "Um, I''m really sorry." Bai Yin apologized again as her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "It''s okay!


    I guess I have to go find Senior Sister anyways, so it works out."


    "A-are you sure?"


    "Yep!" Zhu Na Ran nodded as she shed a reassuring smile. "You should probably go and meet up with your brother. It looks like they''ll be releasingnterns soon."


    "Alright"


    After a few more apologies, Bai Yin quickly disappeared into the crowd. Standing alone in crowded streets, she sighed.


    "Hah, now what?"


    ---


    It was almost time for the time lighting of thenterns. This final ceremony would signal the end of the New Years'' celebration and usher in the start of a new spring.


    The festive buzz from before seemed to grow as buyers quickly bought up the numerousnterns and wrote their wishes onto them before heading up the highest point to release theirntern.


    Had Zhu Na Ran not bought herntern earlier, she would''ve been in quite a tight spot. ''Hah, too bad that they''ll go to waste''


    She doubted that her senior sister would be able to release thesenterns with her. ''She is probably going after the person she likes.


    The only one who would remain in her heart for a lifetime''


    Holding the two flowernterns, Zhu Na Ran sat on the makeshift street curb as she watched the people mill on by. The colorful variations of sect robes were already a sight to behold; however, the couples caught her attention.


    Laughing and holding hands together, many couples joyouslyughing walked on by. ''Ah, it would be nice not to be a single dog...


    Having someone to talk to all the time and going on adventures together as we explore the realm. We would eat food from all over the ce and sleep under the stars and stuff!


    Hehe, that could be quite fun!''


    Of course, finding someone like that isn''t easy. Unfortunately, Zhu Na Ran hasn''t found much luck in the rtionship department


    ''Ahh, maybe I''m doing something wrong?


    Maybe my standards are too high?


    Hmm, but all of them are pretty important


    Aiyah, maybe it''s my destiny to be a single dog forever. Well, at least I have Senior Sister if she''ll let me stick around.


    Her partner might not like that too much, though.''


    Based on all of the dramas that she watched, unusually, friends drift apart once one bes invested in a long-term rtionship.


    Even the closest of friends eventually be perfect strangers living their own unrted lives. Perhaps once in a while, they''ll think of the other person, but even that was a fleeting thought.


    And if that was the case she wasn''t sure if she wanted her senior sister to confess to ''that'' person ever.


    ''No, no, no.'' Smacking her cheeks, Zhu Na Ran chided herself for even having such a negative thought.


    ''Senior Sister deserves a good person! She''s amazing, so naturally, the one she likes is great too.


    I''m sure that whoever it is, they''ll make her happy


    So, that''s all I can really hope for right?''


    Even so, Zhu Na Ran''s throat grew tight as her eyes pricked in pain.


    ''Ah, thisntern smoke is getting in my eyes'' Rubbing her eyes, she tried to clear away the tears that threatened to fall.


    ''Maybe I should move to a better spot''


    "Junior Sister? What are you doing here?


    Why are you sitting here alone?"


    A soothing hand pulled her hands away from her face and brushed her reddened eyes. "What''s wrong?


    Why are you crying?"


    Closing her eyes, Zhu Na Ran leaned into the cold hand as a smile crawled its way back on her face. The contrast between her hot face and the cold hand felt rather pleasant. "I''m not crying, Senior Sister. It''s just the dryness in the air, that''s all."


    "..."


    Peaking her eyes open, she saw something in her senior sister''s eyes that she had never seen before. The gentle tenderness in Ye Lian Hua''s dark eyes wasn''t something that she hadn''t expected, yet it was something she unknowingly started to desire to see more of.


    ''I didn''t know that Senior Sister''s eyes would look so lovely'' She seemed to have be hypnotized by them. Enough so that she just waited to dive into those deep pools of hers.


    "What are these?


    Were you waiting for someone?"


    "Huh? O-oh!" Snapping from her trace, Zhu Na Ran suddenly remembered the twonterns on herp. "A-ah, not really, haha


    I just bought them on a whim haha"


    "Then What are you doing here?" Ye Lian Hua asked. "It''s almost time to light thenterns.


    It looks like they''re already starting."


    "Eh?" Looking up, the first specks ofntern light started to float off into the night. Many began to follow soon after. "A-ah, I suppose I should be going"


    Standing up hernterns, she awkwardly stood before her senior sister. "Say, what are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "U-uh, I mean," clearing her throat, Zhu Na Ran tried to find the right words to say. "Wasn''t there someone that you were looking for?"


    "Hmm? Someone that I was looking for?


    Wouldn''t that be you, Junior Sister?"


    "N-no, I don''t mean it like that" Her eyes darted around in an attempt to evade Ye Lian Hua''s questioning ze. "L-like, wasn''t there someone who was upying your mind?"


    "Hah, no onees to mind but you, Junior Sister.


    You''re always on my mind."


    "Hah, nevermind."If her senior sister wasn''t going to follow up on this topic, she wasn''t going to push on it.


    "Anyways, if you''re not going to go to the festival with anyone um would you like to go with me?" Holding out the bluentern, her face prickled in the cold. ''Aiyah, am I getting sick?''


    "Um it was a buy one get one free deal... "


    Liar.


    "Haha," Ye Lian Hua started tough lightly, which only made the burning in her face worse. "Well, since my junior sister is one the asking, how could I say no?"


    "Really?" Instantly, Zhu Na Ran felt her pep inte once more. It was like the world was no longer a cold and dark ce as everything started to light up with fiery rednterns."You''ll go with me?"


    "Eh. Who else would I go with?"


    Before she could stop herself, the words already tumbled out, "But what about that person who upies your heart?"


    "You heard that?"


    "W-well, I wasn''t trying to eavesdrop or anything. I-I was just taking a walk and, um, just happened to hear that confession."


    "Sigh." A helpless smile formed on Ye Lian Hua''s lips. "It''s fine. It''s nothing really."


    "Nothing?


    But that person is so important to you! Should you be chasing after them every chance you get?


    Here take thesenterns; maybe these will help!


    The other ones are already sold out, so these will have to do!" Shoving thenterns into her senior sister''s arms, Zhu Na Ran didn''t know why she was so panicked. ''I can''t believe Senior Sister is throwing away such a good opportunity!''


    "I can''t." Handing back the redntern, Ye Lian Hua kept the blue one to herself. "These are yournterns; I can''t just give them away so easily.


    Plus, didn''t you want to write your wish and release yourntern?"


    "Yeah, I do! B-but, I want Senior Sister to be happy too"


    "Hah, so silly"


    ''What''s wrong? Does Senior Sister not like my idea?''


    "There will be many opportunities to chase after a person. However, there are only so many opportunities to be with you, Junior Sister."


    "But-"


    Ye Lian Hua ced a finger on her lips, preventing her from speaking any further. "It''s fine. This person isn''t going to leave my side so easily."


    "A-alright."


    "Come on, let''s go." Grabbing Zhu Na Ran''s hand, Ye Lian Hua pulled her along a winding path that many started to climb.


    "Em." Even though it was cold out, it felt unbearably warm by her senior sister''s side.


    ---


    "What did you wish for, Senior Sister?" Trying to nag a peek, Zhu Na Ran peered over Ye Lian Hua''s shoulder. However, before she could read the delicate writing, Ye Lian Hua swerved herntern away.


    "If you knew what it was, then it wouldn''te true."


    "Oh, right!


    Haha, I guess I forgot."


    ''It''s probably something rted to the one Senior Sister likes.''


    "Silly girl, are you ready to release yourntern?"


    "Yep!" Doodling on the final touches, Zhu Na Ran ran over to her senior sister''s side as they left the small writing section set up on the side of the mountain path. "I can''t wait!"


    Looking over the edge of the path, a colorful sea ofnterns had already formed as they drifted in the winter night. "Wah, this looks so pretty up close!"


    "Em, it''s quite a sight to behold." Grabbing into the crook of Zhu Na Ran''s arm, Ye Lian Hua gently maneuvered her out of the flow of traffic. "Be careful; there''s a lot of people here.


    I don''t want you getting hurt before you can even release yourntern."


    "Haha, alright, alright!"


    As they reached the front of the line, they carefully lit theirnterns. Holding them with both hands, they walked over to the edge to release theirnterns.


    "Should we release ournterns at the same time?"


    "Eh! Sure!"


    "Alright then, on the count of three.


    One.


    Two.


    Three!"


    Letting go of bothnterns, the two flowers swirled around each other before joining the rest of thenterns.


    "Well, that was fun!"


    "Em. I''m sure that the new year will be just as exciting as thest."


    "Yeah! Oh yeah, I heard this weird story about Master''s younger days!"


    "Oh? Do tell."


    As the pair left, the red and bluenterns floated away to the heavens, carrying with them the secret wish of their owners:


    "I wish I knew why I feel so weird around Senior Sister."


    "I wish my silly junior sister would realize my affections for her and reciprocate the feeling."

 Chapter 94: Improvements

    Chapter 94: Improvements


    "Urghh


    How much longer until we get there!" We''ve been walking for hours, and this heavy pact that Master made me carry isn''t making things better.  (_


    "Hmph! Are you tired already?" Masterughed as he seemed to climb this steep trail with the agility of a mountain goat.


    Tch, is this the true potential of the "Dragon of Falling Stars?" I haven''t seen Master this excited or enthusiastic about something that isn''t food. (#)


    Unless what''s in my bag is a giant pic basket or something.


    "Ughhh, aiyah"


    "Quit moping.


    You know, back in my day, I had to carry twice the amount up to and down Yun Cai Peak all day long!


    It''s barely been half an hour, and you''re alreadyining?"


    ring at the giddy old man, I spat out, "You woke me up in the middle of the night and told me to get dressed!


    If I knew that you''d take me on a hell ride, I would''ve gone to bed earlier." ( _ )


    "Heh heh," Master cackled as he hiked up the rocky mountain trail. "Expect the unexpected, my dear disciple."


    Aiyah, what did I do to deserve this, ah?


    The other day


    "Herm" Master held my wrist as his eyes scrunched together in thought. Sitting in an outdoor pavilion, the scent of the budding spring blew my way as I waited for Master to finish up on his progress check.


    It came out of nowhere as Master wasn''t involved in our cultivation before, so why now?


    Maybe Master had a sudden revtion when we were gone?


    An epiphany, perhaps? !?(_;?


    Hmm, either of those options seems equally hard to imagine as I never thought of Master as someone who had those thoughts. Unless it involved food, such things seemed alien to the Master I knew.


    "Hmm," Master harrumphed as he let go of my wrist and pulled away. Stroking his beard, his eyes remained closed as if making up a hard decision.


    "Is something wrong, Master?" Maybe Master detected something within me that I missed?


    But that''s impossible; I haven''t found anything strange about my body so far. Even after that voyage of ours, I came back rtively unscratched.


    "Your cultivation is quitecking for your age," Master remarked as he scratched his beard. Ah, it was still weird to see Master cleaned up.


    It was as if he had be another person.


    "Ehe, I suppose I have been distracted, ah-ha." (;)


    "Hmm, we''re going to need to change that," Master mumbled as he furrowed his brows in thought.


    "What?"


    "What?" Master asked as if he didn''t say anything just now. "Ah-ha, nothing, nothing.


    You''re free to go."


    "Uh, okay!"


    Ughhh, I should''ve known that Master would''ve pulled a stunt like this, ah. _(:_)_


    Adjusting the straps of my pack, I tried to keep up with the old man. Hah, for being as old as he is, Master sure does walk fast.


    "Where are we even going, Master?"


    "You''ll see when we get there, heh," Master chuckled.


    I don''t know if I like the sound of thatughter, Master. You look like you could barely contain your glee.


    "Now hurry up! We don''t have all day, you know."


    "Ah, I''ming, I''ming." Geez, have some sympathy for this junior, Master, ah. (  ;)


    ---


    Ahhh, kill me now _(:_)_


    Sliding the heavy pack off my back, Iid down on the stone tform on the steps. Ah, so much walking.


    For some reason, this hike seems worse than the journey to Yong Yuan He Mountain. And even then, we had monsters to fight along the way, so howe this walk up a mountain is so difficult?


    Ah, nevermind, all of this thinking is making my head hurt. (  )


    Resting my sweaty face against the stone ground, I savored the coldness that permeated into my sore body.


    Ahh, that feels nice. (^///^)


    As the afternoon rays of light shone down on me, I squeezed my eyes shut as I tried to turn away to a more shaded area.


    Hmm, even though it wasborious to get here, this ce seems rtively peaceful. The scent of budding spring flowers and the chirps of tiny birds,bined with the soft babble of the creek in the distance, brought a sense of peace over me.


    Ahh, this seems to be a good napping spot. (*)=3


    "Eh?


    How can you be done just with a simple walk through the wood, ah?" Peeling my tired eyes open, I saw Master hovering over me as he poked my shoulder with his walking stick. "Aiyah, kids these days.


    They have it too easy, ah."


    ring at Master, I closed my eyes once more out of spite for the old man.


    Hmph, why can''t Master give me a break! It''s hard to do all of this stuff with only four hours of sleep!


    "Oi!


    Are you going back to sleep?" Master asked, followed by a few more jabs to my shoulder.


    "Ermmm, give me a break"


    "No, can do, kiddo; we must get to our location soon before it gets dark. Now, up you go!"


    Grabbing my noodle arms, my legs trembled as Master stood me back up. "Where are we even going?"


    "Ah, patience, patience!


    The destination is not as important as the journey, ah." Master reassured me with a very suspicious smile.


    Why do I have a bad feeling about this? _


    ---


    Wow, this was worth the hours of pain and suffering: a rundown shack on the verge of copse.


    "Woo," Master whistled as he took in the sight of the crumbling building. "I''m surprised that after all of this time, it''s still standing."


    I''m surprised too.


    This building seems to be in worse shape than the Yu Lan Peak mansion before the renovation. I wonder how old this ce is.


    Wait. (_`)


    Where are we?


    Looking around, I noticed that I couldn''t see the towering mountain peaks of Yun Cai Peak nor the familiar scenery of its valley.


    Where did Master whisk me off to?! (|||)


    "Uh, Master, why did you bring me here?"


    "Well, I''m d that you asked." Master pped his hands with a wide grin. "You''ll be staying here for the next few months."


    "W-wait, what?" A few months?! Here?! ('''';)


    "Come along, let me get you settled in."


    Uhhhh (o_o ;;)


    Seeing as I didn''t have much in the matter choice, adjusting the pack''s straps, I followed Master into the hazardous building.


    Opening up the door, Master tried to clear the cloud of dust that blew into his face as he waved his arm in the air. "Pugh!


    Cough, cough!


    Aiyah!"


    Peering over Master''s shoulder, I tried to take a peek at the "prison" that Master has decided to banish me to.


    Surprisingly, the inside of the shack didn''t look that badpared to the outside. It sort of resembled the shack that Senior Sister and I had to sleep in while we waited for the renovations to finish.


    Stepping inside, aside from a tone of dust, everything looked well taken care of, like if someone visited this ce frequently to maintain everything.


    "Ah, this ce is the same as always, hehe. Just as I remembered it to be."


    "Where are we even, Master?"


    "Hmm," Master sighed as if reminiscing. "This ce was my hideout, you could say.


    After wandering the world and fighting off monsters, I came upon this abandoned shack for shelter while injured.


    Surprisingly, this old ce had some sort of array on it that would confuse any unwee visitors.


    Haha, I ended up liking this ce so much that I ended up fixing the home up a bit to my liking.


    I even studied the ancient array of this ce and applied it to Yu Lan Peak. Although it''s nowhere near as good as the one here, this master must say it is a close replica, haha."


    So Master dragged me all the way here to show me his old crib?


    But I still don''t understand why to keep me here, trapped for an unknown time.


    Ah!


    Could it be that Master is taking revenge on me after exposing his "dark past" to Senior Sister? I didn''t realize that a slip of the tongue would warrant such a harsh punishment! (;;`)


    Before I could start apologizing for my actions, Master started to talk. "Why are you standing around? Sit down."


    Gesturing towards the floor cushion before him, I quickly knelt. Ah, I suppose Master is expecting me to start admitting my guilt first.


    However, before I could start kowtowing in repentance, Master once again started from my expectations.


    "You''re probably wondering as to why I have brought you here to this location."


    "Eh," I nodded. "It''s because I told Senior Sister about your "dark past," right?"


    "Huh?


    Dark past? What do you mean?"


    Oh, so it''s not that hahaha. (;)


    "Uhh, nevermind, Master. Please continue."


    "Okay then, ahem." Coughing, Master cleared his throat. "As I was saying, you''re probably wondering why I brought you here."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Em," Master nodded in satisfaction before he got up and started to pace around. "After the two of you left for your mission to Yong Yuan He Mountain, this master had a revtion in your absence.


    As I can guess, you''ve probably heard about this master''s previous exploits."


    "Em, yes, Dragon of Falling Stars."


    "Ehem," Master coughed awkwardly as a bit of color appeared on Master''s wrinkled face. "Ah, yes that.


    Anyways, life wasn''t easy on me growing up. Everything that I fought for was achieved through sheer grit and luck.


    However, that kind of lifestyle isn''t sustainable at all times. I inevitably had to face hardships before I can start living the easy life that I have now.


    But," Master paused in his pacing. "Why would I wish that upon my disciples?


    The life I lived wasn''t morous nor glorious. It was merely a product of the times.


    Therefore, I''ve decided to change my approach in my teachings.


    Previously, I had thought that leaving you two to work on yourself individually would''ve been the best method. After all, it was the way that I managed to achieve sess.


    However, after seeing your current progress, it has be clear that I was too lenient. This is not the fault you, dear disciple, but the fault of me as a teacher. "


    Oh sh*t. (o;)


    I know if I like where this is going. I mean, on the one hand, Master is starting to look like an actual teacher.


    But!


    On the other hand, that could mean that I would lose out on my sleep cultivation drastically! (;)//


    "Even though your aptitude is excellent, it is not the most critical factor in bing a great cultivator.


    Cultivation is just like constructing a high building. Your aptitude merely determines the speed and method of obtaining raw materials.


    But you can expand this method further by hard work. However, if you want to make your building sturdier and firmer, you must build this foundation.


    This foundation, of course, is your body. If you want a stable foundation, you train to have a good body."


    "But, I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was young. Plus, with all of the training I''ve done with Senior Sister, my fitness is surely better than the average mortal."


    "It''s not enough.


    Yes, the work you''ve done with your senior sister has been beneficial; however, don''t overestimate your cultivation.


    Your senior sister has told this master of the incident at Xiong Xian Pass. At the level that you''re at, you can''t withstand a tall building that''s magnificent enough with your current abilities."


    Master is right I am too weak


    I couldn''t even prevent Senior Sister from getting hurt by that crazy old man.


    "However," Master ced his hand on my shoulder. "You must remember that you are my disciple. And as my disciple, I shall take you to greater heights.


    Levels that are much higher than what I could have achieved at your age." Master smiled down at me as he patted my head.


    "The skills that you''ve practiced are indeed great for the mortal standard; however, it''s not sophisticated enough to generate internal qi, nor is it enough in terms of external strength. With this in mind, your current skills aren''t enough to build a good body."


    "So what should I do?"


    "Heh," Master smiled. "What this master ns to do isn''t going to be easy, and you might be hurt from doing such things.


    However, this method could significantly improve your cultivation and set you back on track, so don''t hate this master, okay?"

 Chapter 95: Lost Memories (1)

    Chapter 95: Lost Memories (1)


    Sitting crossed-legged on the cold stone floor, I shuddered in pain as the number of pricks on my back started to increase. "Hah Master, when you said that you''d cough, cough improve my techniques


    This isn''t what I thought!


    Ow!" A sharp pain pricked into my back, causing me to lean away in recoil. Can''t Master do this more gently?!


    Why must this hurt so much?!  (_


    "Hold still!" Master sighed as he mped his hand down on my shoulder, preventing me from lurching forward. "If you keep moving, you''ll disrupt this master, and we''ll have to start over again.


    Do you want to go through this again?"


    Aiyah! "No" I don''t want to sit through this torturous experience from the start! (;_;)


    But it hurts! And it''s so freaking hot in this cave! (;;`)


    I''m starting to regret saying that I wouldn''t hate Master for any pain that would follow, ah! "Ouch!"


    "Concentrate! This next part is critical!"


    Tch, stinky old man! This is thest time I''m going to believe you on anything! (#)


    However, since I didn''t want to go through this prepping process again, I straightened my back and folded my legs into lotus position following Master''s orders.


    Taking in a deep breath, I exhaled slowly as I felt like I was slowly getting pulled away like a boat on the shore, only being tethered by a mere rope.


    "Take in some more deep breaths.


    Whatever you see or hear, you must remember that none of it is real. They are merely figments of your mind and memories."


    "So they''re just false memories? They didn''t happen?"


    "No, they are just as real as any memory.


    However, they are just one''s that you have... chose to forget.


    The thing holding you from progression is yourself. The only way to break through is to confront this block of yours and whatever else is tied to it."


    "Block?" But, I never held myself back on anything. How could there be a block?


    "Herm, it''s hard to make out; however, it''s heavily embedded within you.


    The only way to lift this seal is if you undo it yourself."


    "Eh? Myself?"


    "Ehmm, get ready."


    "W-wait, what-" (|||)


    However, before I could question Master further, a single rope tied me to the conscious world came undone. And before I knew it, I was already drifting off to the vast and dark sea.


    Ahh, couldn''t you have at least given me a warning first? (_`)


    ---


    "...ran" A gentle hand shook my shoulder, lulling me from my slumber. "Haha Naran, it''s time to get up"


    Em? Who''s calling?


    Rolling over, I regretted my move as the blinding morning light shone into my eyes through the tent door. "...Father?"


    A jollyugh followed by a warm pat to the head was all the answer I needed. "Why are we getting up so early?


    Naran wants to sleep."


    Already feeling the tempting call of my warm nkets, I turned back over and closed my eyes. I heard my father sigh, followed by another nudge.


    "Naran, you can''t just stay here and sleep all day.


    Don''t you remember what today is?"


    "Eh?"


    Was there something special going on today? I can''t remember.


    Ah, if I can''t remember, it wasn''t important.


    "Haha, have you forgotten that today is your birthday?"


    Eh?!


    "Wah?! Really?!" Is today my birthday?


    How could I have forgotten? Kicking my nkets off, I quickly slipped into my clothes. "So what are we doing this time?


    Are we going to go fishing?


    Maybe we could go hunting for birds?


    What about hunting some game for meat! Oh yeah, I remembered; I wanted to eat a lot of meat this year!


    We can even share with all of my uncles and aunties!" My mouth was already salivating with the thought of the roasted meat and how heavenly it would smell as it slowly cooked over the fire.


    "Hehe, Father, this year, I just want meat!" Meat is always a good gift.


    "Haha, I''m d that you''re excited for the day, Naran." Fatherughed as he scooped me up into his arms. Hugging me, his wild beard scratched my face as heughed. "However, I thought that we could do something else this year."


    "Eh?


    Are we not eating meat this year?" Hmm, what would be a good meat substitute? Roasted fish is pretty tasty too. Ohh, and wild pheasants are delicious also!


    "Hah, is all you think of in that little head of yours, food?"


    "Emmm, no." I shook my head. "Naran, think about how much she loves Father every day too, hehe."


    "Tch," Father pinched my cheek as he clicked his tongue. "What a smooth talker you are. I wonder where you got such a thing?"


    "Hmm, isn''t it from you, Father?" After all, Father has a pretty good way with words! One time I saw Father woo an auntie who made some sweet cake so that she would give Father a few extra cakes!


    Such a smart move! I''ll have to try that out some time to see if it really works! Based on how Father did it, it seems like one just needs to smile, and then people will instantly be friendly and give you free stuff.


    Those cakes were pretty good too. I wonder if that''s what we''re eating instead of meat today.


    "Heh, I suppose I can''t argue with that logic," Fatherughed as he ruffled my hair. "You''ll get your meat; however, we won''t be hunting for it ourselves today.


    We''ll be doing something else."


    "Hmm?" Something else? Whatever Father introduces is always super fun! I wonder what it could be?


    ---


    "Wahhh!"


    "That''s it, Naran.


    Keep a steady hold of the spool, and don''t let go of the string." Father directed as he helped me from behind.


    Following Father''s instructions, I watched in awe at the massive kite that fluttered in the air high above.


    "Haha, this is so cool!" Where did Father even get this idea to this?


    "You like it?" Father asked as he lifted me onto his shoulders. Squealing in joy, I marveled at the kite flying higher in the air.


    "Yes!"


    "This is called ''kite-flying.'' Back when I traveled around the central valley, hundreds of people woulde out during the windy spring days and show off their kites.


    There would be hundreds of them, all of them being of varying sizes and colors."


    "This is amazing!" I can''t wait to visit the central valley with Father! If they have fun activities like this, I wonder what else that they could have there!


    Our fun was cut short after a while, as the sun started to descend and the winds died down. However, it was fine as I enjoyed the time that I spent with Father while itsted.


    "What are we going to do now?" Sitting on Father''s shoulders, I looked around at the golden glow of the spring afternoon. The soft yellow buds of spring flowers started to pop up among the tall green grass around us.


    "Are we going to do another fun activity that you''ve learned?" I asked before a yawn flew out my mouth.


    Rubbing my eyes, I waited for Father to answer.


    "Hmm," Father hummed. "It seems like we should head back so that you can take a nap first."


    "Wah? Nooo, I''m not, yawn tired."


    "I don''t know. It seems like the birthday girl needs to get her beauty sleep before we can continue."


    "Hmmm." I don''t want to nap! I want to keep ying with Father I just need to close my eyes a bit, that''s all.


    To to block out the pollen yeah


    I felt my small body shift from Father''s shoulders and into his arms as he cradled me. "It''s alright. We can always yter, Naran."


    "Emmmmfine."As I started to drift off to sleep, I felt Father slowly pat my back.


    Ahh, feels nice


    ---


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Careful, Yul.


    Your health isn''t what it used to be."


    Peeking my eyes open, I tried to figure out what was disturbing my rest. Rolling myself over, I could faintly make out the figures of Father and Uncle Ganzorig still around the hearth outside of the tent. Father had left the door, letting in the scent of the warm spring night and cracking wood inside.


    "Heh, I''m touched that you''re about me; however, I can take care of myself," Father remarked as he seemingly took a drink of wine.


    "Tch." Uncle Ganzorig punched Father''s arm. "I know that you can take care of yourself, Yul. But think of your daughter.


    What is she going to do without you, huh?"


    I felt Father look back my way. Ducking back into the covers, I prayed that Father didn''t see that I was awake.


    Luckily, it appeared that he missed my sudden movements as I felt the touch of his eyes leave.


    Whew, that was a close one.


    Turning myself back over, I stopped looking at Father and Uncle Ganzorig.


    Lucky for me, they can''t spot my ears listening, hehe.


    "My daughter has always been one who was eager to see the world, never being tied down to anything. She''ll be fine in my absence."


    "Are you stupid, or are you just an idiot?


    Your daughter follows you around like a little tail. Even if she''s ying around somewhere, her little eyes always scan the area to see if you''re there.


    How could you be so cruel?"


    "..."


    Is Father leaving?


    W-where? And he''s leaving without me?


    Why? Did I do something wrong?


    Was it because I was naughty and yed pranks on the other kids?


    But that smelly Chaghatai deserved it! He was always nagging me about stupid stuff and kept dropping bugs on me!


    Plus, wasn''t it you, Father, who told me that if they strike first, it''s anyone''s game?


    I couldn''t think of any other reasons as to why Father wanted to leave. Is it because Father doesn''t want me anymore?


    My eyes pricked in pain. It must be the smokeing, drying out my eyes so that they started to tear up.


    Sniffing, I buried myself under theyers of nkets until it was hard to breathe. I don''t understand


    Why does Father want to leave me so badly? Did I do something wrong?


    If so, I''m sorry.


    J-just, just don''t leave Naran here alone please


    ---


    "Naran, why have you stopped walking?" Father stopped walking forward and crouched in front of me. "Are you tired?"


    Standing in ce, I waited for Father to walk away without me. Just like Uncle Ganzorig said that he would. "Sniff," wiping my eyes with the back of my sleeve. "I thought you would leave."


    "What?"


    "S-sniff" I didn''t answer Father''s question as the tears just kept pouring out. This was probably thest time that Father was going to talk to me. "W-well?


    Aren''t you leaving?"


    "What are you talking about?" I could hear a hint ofughter in Father''s voice as he questioned me.


    Is heughing because now he doesn''t care about me anymore?


    How could he not understand what I''m talking about? It was apparentst night that Father was ready to just up and leave!


    "Fine!


    If you''re going to leave, then just leave!


    I-I don''t need you!


    I can take care of m-myself!" Wiping away my tears, I ran off, ignoring Father''s calls.


    "Naran, wait!"


    Since Father doesn''t want me anymore, I''ll leave first. T-that way, it will make things easier for both of us.


    Y-yeah


    This is fine Father will finally be relieved of his burden now


    ---


    "Naran!


    Naran, where are you?" Father called out for me as he wandered through the shrubbery. Peeking from my hiding spot, I saw that he was going in the opposite direction!


    Hmph, Father must be making a show of his search. Maybe he''s checking to see if I have gone away.


    "I''m sure Father would be happier if I did"


    "Gotcha!" A pair of hands suddenlynded on my shoulders from behind.


    "Ahh!" I''m going to be eaten! Peeking my eyes open, I tried to look at my ''attacker.''


    "F-father? What are you doing here?" I thought Father already left.


    "I should be the one asking you that, youngdy. Were you thinking, running off like that? Hmm?


    What if someone had captured you and taken you to some distant ce? What would happen then?"


    "Sniff," tears started to pool in my eyes as Father scolded me. "I''m fine with that At least I would have somewhere to go"


    "Sigh, you silly girl.


    When we get back, you''re in so much trouble." Lifting me, Father ced me in his arms as hisrge frame tried to navigate around the prickly shrubs. "I can''t believe you found yourself back here.


    You went in aplete circle from the ce that you''ve run off from, see?" Pointing in the distance, Father gestured towards the camp that the others had set up. "Sigh, I suppose I should be d that you''re terrible at directions.


    Otherwise, you could''ve ventured a lot further and gotten yourself hurt."


    "Sniff." Wiping my nose with my sleeve, I was d that Father hade to take me back. However, what if it was so that he would dump me off with someone?


    "So, are you going to tell your father why you decided to pull such a reckless stunt?"


    "Sniff, aren''t you leaving me behind?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hic,st night. You said that you''d leave me behind"


    "When did I say that?"


    "Last night, hic, with Uncle Ganzorig. You said that I would be fine without you if Father left. B-but, I won''t


    I''ll miss you I don''t want to be alone."


    "Hah, Naran," Father started tough helplessly as he rubbed my head. "Rest assured; your father will not leave your side for a very long time. Plus, I haven''t even fulfilled my promise of taking you to the central ins. "


    Sniffling, I looked up at Father with watery eyes as my throat grew tight. "You promise?"


    "Do you want me to leave?" Father asked as he rose a brow.


    "No, no. Stay," shaking my head, I gripped onto him tighter. "I don''t want Father to leave me."


    "Then, I promise.


    I promise that I won''t leave your side."

 Chapter 96: Lost Memories (2)

    Chapter 96: Lost Memories (2)


    "Ahh, my head," hissing through my teeth, I sat upright as the world around me seemed to spin. Ugh, I think I''m going to puke.


    "Easy there," Master said as he patted my back. Handing me a chamber pot, he warned, "Don''t throw up on yourself.


    The only well is a few miles from here."


    Cradling the pot, I was d to find it empty and unused as I felt the acidic bile slowly reach the back of my throat. "Ugh and yet, you''ve decided to banish me to this ce, Master."


    "Hehe," Masterughed as he patted my back a little harder thanst time. Standing up, he stretched out his arms. "Think less of this as a punishment, and more so of, uh a learning experience!


    This will be the start of your new and improved path of greatness!"


    Yeah, right, old man.


    "Anyways, now that we have that out of the way, we can start what we came here for, hehe."


    ---


    "Master, when you said that we''d start correcting my foundation, this isn''t what I had in mind."


    "Shhh! Close your eyes.


    Mediation is very beneficial for both your body and mind."


    "Erm, but it''s boring" We''ve been sitting outside for a few hours now! Shifting in my seat, my butt started to grow numb and cold from the stone floor.


    Especially after that trippy experience Master put me through, this wasn''t helping at all.


    "Heh, we all have to do things that we don''t like to do, dear disciple."


    Pursing my lips at Master, my mind still couldn''t believe that this was the slobbish Master I met a year prior. Since when did Master gain the wisdom of a sage?


    Strange, truly strange, ah.


    "Enough talk.


    You should take this time to evaluate yourself and find bnce within yourself."


    Easier said than done. I don''t even know where to start on such a thing!


    After a few more minutes ticked by, Master let out a huge yawn. "Whelp! I''m done for the day," Master sighed as he stood up and stretched out his limbs.


    "Finally" Any longer, and my legs will surely turn to jelly.


    However, before I could stand up, Master ced his hand on my shoulder. "For you, not yet."


    Eh? What do you mean not yet?!


    Are you saying that I have to stay here until I find my ''inner bnce?''


    "You seem to have a lot of unresolved thoughts right now. And although as your teacher, I can guide you through the basics, these things must be fixed by yourself."


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Hehe, take it any way you want."


    So much for being a guide.


    "It''s only going to be a few hours. This master will even bring you something good to eat."


    "Herm." This just seems like Master is bored and hungry after ying the role of a wise master.


    "Alrighty, see you at dinner." Master hollered as he began to walk away. "Oh, and if you try to get out of this, I''ll extend your time here."


    F*ck.


    Well, there goes my escape n. All of that time writing those teleportation talismans went to waste, ah.


    Hehe, have fun~!"


    Silently cursing Master, I watched as he happily skipped away. That crazy old man


    Ahh, what am I even supposed to do?


    Falling onto my back, I watched the afternoon clouds slowly float on by as they broke up into tiny pieces.


    "Bnce, huh?"


    Where do I even begin in such a thing? Closing my eyes, I blocked the warm sunlight with my arm as I tried to focus like Master instructed me to.


    As the torrent waves sloshed around in my mind, they started toe to equilibrium; the tide began to pull me in.


    And just like before, I had no choice but to be dragged into those dark waters.


    ---


    "...Hey, are you going to get off me?" An annoyed voice asked as a hand pushed against my head.


    "Emmm, five more minutes," I smiled as I tried to fight the power of the hand pushing me away. "I haven''t rested enough yet."


    "Tch," the voice scoffed, followed by a flick to my head. "If you keep on pretending to sleep, we''re going to miss the grand opening of that restaurant of yours."


    Snapping my eyes open, I immediately got up. How could I forget!?


    Xian Mei Restaurant''s grand opening is today! The head chef, Chef Mao, was once offered a position in the Imperial Pce. However, due to his belief that good food isn''t only for the royals, he rejected the offer.


    And instead of getting mad, the emperor bestowed a storefront for Chef Mao to serve his food to the public.


    Ahh, what a good man.


    And now that special restaurant was finally opening!


    "Hey, are you going to keep daydreaming, or are we going to get in line to eat?" Another flick to my head pulled me back to reality. The young girl in yellow beside me made another attempt to push me off. "Oi, does it kill you to not cling to me or something?


    My arm is growing numb from your heavy head!"


    "Eheh, yes


    I worked so hard to catch you, so naturally, I won''t let you run away!" Sticking out my tongue at the girl, I heard a scoffe out of her mouth.


    "So childish! I can''t believe you''re a week older than me.


    Also, you cheated in that bet!


    How can you say that you managed to catch me, huh? If anything, I was the one who managed to capture you first, Little Crow!"


    "Hehe, true! I do have the scars to prove it. However, it''s not about who won the battle, instead who won the war~!


    Also, as your senior, I have the exclusive right to bully you, eheh~!"


    "Argh, whatever," Little Fox harrumphed as she puffed her cheeks out in a pout. "Are youing along? I can see the line already forming from here."


    "Coming,ing, Little Fox!"


    ---


    Seasons have passed since those innocent days of youth; however, the city remains the same from the view above. Dangling my feet over the edge, I leaned back on the pagoda titles.


    I remember when I was younger, Little Fox showed me this ce. I remember so terrified of falling over the edge; however, now


    It doesn''t really matter now.


    "I''m going to miss this ce" Taking a swig from the wine gourd, I cringed at the intense burn that followed as the flowery wine burned down my throat. I wouldn''t say I liked to drink wine, but at least it was an easy distraction.


    "Little Crow, what are you doing up here?"


    Looking up to the source of the call, Little Fox leaned over the pagoda railing. "I was trying to find you all over the ce.


    Heh, to think that I would find you here of all ces."


    "Em, yeah... "


    "So," sitting next to me, Little Fox asked, "why the sudden change?"


    "I just wanted to see why you liked to sit here so much Look over the city that we yed in since we were kids, and just


    Sigh, I don''t know


    Words aren''t enough to exin my thoughts right now. My mind is too busy Too much noise.


    At least here, it''s quiet."


    "Well, that wine is certainly not helping," Little Fox remarked as she tried to reach over me to grab the bottle. "But if you''re drinking your problems away, might as well share some."


    Pulling the bottle out of her reach, I tried not to spill its precious contents. "It''s not for kids."


    "Puah! Not for kids?


    Speak for yourself, you''re fourteen years old, and I''m only a week younger than you. I don''t think you qualify to call yourself an adult."


    "Heh, seniors get to bully their juniors, simple as that. Plus," gulping down the rest of the wine, I showed her the empty bottle. "There''s no more to give."


    "Tch! You!" Laughing, I avoided Little Fox''s attempt to punch my arm.


    "You gotta be faster than that~." My words were starting to be slurred as my head started to ache. The effects sure are quick and effective.


    "I''m going to miss these moments with you, Little Fox."


    Little Fox stopped messing around, and sheid down the tiles beside me as we looked up at the starry night sky. "Why are you acting as if we''re never going to see each other? You''re not going to be leaving for that long, are you?"


    "... I don''t know."


    "Hmm, I see."


    As weid in silence, our feet dangled over the edge as we admired the sky above.


    "Little Fox."


    "Em? What is it?"


    "Did you know that in some Buddist scriptures, they say that when you meet your soulmate, you''re not giddy like those ys depict it as?"


    "Hah, how do you know about that?"


    "Haha, I had to copy my fair share of scriptures whenever I tried to sneak out of my sses or yed pranks on my sister."


    "Em, and you''d think such teachings would stick. It looks like all of that work was for nothing."


    "Not necessarily, but yes.


    Those scriptures did not deter me in the slightest."


    "I could tell. So, if your soulmate isn''t the one who makes your heart beat rapidly, then who is?"


    "They say that it''s the one that when you meet, your heart ispletely calm. Something about your heartbeats being in sync with one another."


    "Heh, well, that is quite anti-climatic; I can see why ys don''t want to use that teaching. There''s no drama to it."


    "Ehm.


    Little Fox, I-"


    "Wan Sheng!"


    The two of us looked over at the neer. It was a young man dressed in dark green schrly robes. If my memory is correct, it was Li Cong, a rising schr in the imperial court.


    As well as Little Fox''s fiance.


    "Wan Sheng, what are you doing over there?! It''s dangerous!"


    "Hah, I''ve done this a million times in the past, and I have yet to fall," Little Fox remarked.


    "But!-"


    "If you wish for me to go back with you,e and get me then," Little Fox teased.


    Li Cong hesitated for the briefest of seconds before he started to climb over the railing haphazardly.


    Looking over at Little Fox, she looked annoyed, but I could tell that she was secretly happy. The tips of her ears and neck grew red as Li Cong cautiously tried toe over to her. She knows that Li Cong is aplete wimp. However, he would do anything to protect her from harm.


    In that sense, I envy her for having someone who would do that for her.


    When Li Cong was at least halfway over to us, Little Fox made up the distance as she walked over to him with a small smile. "Brother Li, you were so brave."


    "S-stop that, Wan Sheng"


    Turning away from the happy couple, I overlooked the shining city onest time as the dawn peeked through the inky night.


    "I''m going to leave you two lovebirds." Standing up, I felt my mind be clear as I inhaled the cold air. "Wouldn''t want to ruin the moment."


    "Oh, wait, Little Crow," Little Fox called after me. "You wanted to say something?"


    "Eh? Did I?


    I''m so forgetful; I must''ve forgotten, haha. If I ever remember, I''ll tell you the next time we meet."


    "Oh, alright." Little Fox nodded. "Next time then."


    Bidding my final farewell, I started my journey down the numerous stairs of the pagoda. When each step, the words that failed to escape my mouth sloshed around my muddled mind.


    You know Wan Sheng, when I first met you, my mind and heart were atplete ease for the first time in a long time.


    It wasn''t the giddy feeling that we''ve read or heard about in fairy tales; instead, it was a serene feeling. The same feeling that those ancient scriptures spoke about.


    For the first time in my lifetime, I feltplete. Like I had found the other half of my broken soul.


    However, such words are useless now.


    You''ll eventually forget me, and I will forget everything.

 Chapter 97: Lost Love

    Chapter 97: Lost Love


    A lost parent, a lost love. Heh, what else have I lost in this lifetime? I can''t seem to remember, nor do I think I wish to.


    Falling back, Iid down on the cold stone floor as the warm breeze whistled by. The retreating sun turned the sky turned a warm orange color, a stark contrast to the bright green spring leaves.


    Why did Master even take me here? And were all of those memories a part of his n?


    Ah, I can''t wrap my mind around any of this. The memories of my father were a weed surprise as those kinds of happy forgotten moments are some that I long to return to.


    However, I can''t recall where I''ve met this "Little Fox." The name sounded familiar yet held no weight to me. Those memories seemed to be like a y ying before my eyes. It was as if I was watching someone else''s life.


    Those memories seemed to be mine, yet they belonged to someone else entirely.


    I tried to grind my mind for any leads or clues; however, the harder I tried to remember, the more my head started to throb until it became a piercing pain.


    "Ahh, forget it" Hissing through my teeth, I held my head. If it''s not something that I should remember, I won''t.


    As quickly as it came, the pain vanished, leaving behind a cold hollow feeling. Ah, when did it be so cold?


    Curling up on the ground, I rubbed my arms as I waited for Master''s return. When is that old man going to return from his snack run?


    Probably not for some time, considering his gluttony. Perhaps he already started to eat without me.


    As the minutes ticked by, the day grew colder as the orange sky turned a deep blue hue.


    Ahh, I wish Senior Sister were here.


    -


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Master nodded his head over at my rtively untouched food. "You usually eat quite well.


    Is something wrong?"


    "Oh, I''m just not that hungry today, that''s all." Moving the white grains of rice around my bowl, I tried to stir up some drop of my appetite, yet none came. "You can have my food if you want, Master. I know how much you don''t like food going to waste."


    Pushing the bowl and te of food over to Master, I expected him to go for like a starved dog. After all, Master has never been one to deny free food when offered to him.


    However, unexpectedly, he ignored the food as if it wasn''t there at all!


    "You should eat," Master said as he pushed the bowl and te back. "You''ll need your energy, and you shouldn''t skip your meals."


    "..." But I really don''t feel like eating


    Looking up at Master, I tried to read his expression. However, Master just kept his head down and kept on eating.


    "Try to at least eat four mouthfuls of rice."


    "..." I don''t want to.


    "Jing Ran." Master sighed as he set down his chopsticks.


    "Fine" I''ll eat, I''ll eat.


    Picking up my utensils, I forced the cold rice down my throat to appease Master. Showing him the empty bowl of rice, only then did he give me a nod of approval.


    "See? That wasn''t hard, now was it?" Master asked with a cheeky smile.


    Rolling my eyes, I tried to bat off Master''s teasing words to no avail. "Heh, I guess not"


    "Keep eating; it''s not good to do stuff on an empty stomach."


    Aiyah, Master is the type to ask for a mile when given an inch. Fine, fine, I''ll humor the old man.


    Eating the rest of my dinner, Master finally stopped nagging me. Since when did Master be this caring about our habits?


    Is this the same Master that made Senior Sister and me sleep in a shed for our first few nights after joining his peak?


    "Alrighty!" Master pped his hands together enthusiastically as a wide grin covered his face. " Time for our next course of action!"


    What does Master want this time?


    ---


    "Master, what are all these things for?" Carrying arge lunchbox, I lugged the massive box up the mountain path. "And are these things really necessary?"


    Whatever was in here was f*cking heavy.


    I''m starting to wonder if Master just likes treating me like an errand boy.


    "These gifts are for people who are very important to this master."


    "Important?"


    Master barely gave any face to anyone, so who could be so important that Master would personally prepare a lunch box of food for?


    "Yes, yes, very important. So hurry up!


    I don''t want to dy any longer."


    Hah, if you want to get faster, then help this disciple carry all of this stuff! How can you ask me to hurry up while you hop free like a billy goat with no luggage!


    However, being the good disciple I was, I bit my tongue and prayed that we didn''t have to walk any further. These trips up and down this mountain are really taxing on this auntie''s body, ah.


    Luckily for me, my answer came quickly as we arrived at a teau. Overlooking the massive valley below and surrounded by lush magnolia trees, two stone tablets sat on the edge of the cliff: a small one and arge one.


    Smiling, Master made his way over to two tablets and kneeled before them. Beckoning me over, I hesitantly made my way over to Master''s side.


    Looking over at the two tablets, therge one read:


    "Here lies the spirit of Li Xue Qiu."


    While the smaller one read:


    "Here lies the spirit of Luo Xi Wang.[1]"


    This is


    "Hello, dear," Master greeted tenderly. "It''s been some time since I''vest visited, haha.


    I know how anxious you get when I don''t visit, and even more so when I make the trip here. Haha, but don''t worry, these old bones can keep me going.


    What about you? What do you think about this year''s weather? It''s been quite windy, yes?


    Ah, such a shame.


    Xiao Wang would''ve loved this weather. It''s the perfect type of weather to go kite flying.


    You know how much of a wild child that girl isalways running around.


    Haha, my wife, you im that Xiao Wang got her energy from me, but I''m certain it was from you!


    Remember that time that we raced up Mount Fuhua? Haha, I don''t know where you got the sudden boost of energy, but you managed to beat me to the top!


    Oh, hush! I didn''t go easy on you that time!"


    Master continued his back and forth with his wife. Although I was a bit confused about what was going on, I didn''t wish to disturb Master''s good mood.


    "Ah, you''re asking about the one that I brought with me?


    How could I forget! This girl right here," patting my shoulder, Master smiled at the two tablets. "Is my second disciple, Jing Ran!


    Em, Jing Ran, greet your master''s wife and daughter."


    "Uh it''s an honor to meet you, Madam Luo and Young Miss Luo." Bowing my head, I went along with Master''s orders.


    "Haha, see what good disciple I got? I bet you''re jealous right now, aren''t you, wife?


    You always favored little girls who matched your energy."


    After chatting a bit longer with his wife, Master gave her offerings of sweet flower wine and cakes while bringing out a tter of roasted duck and mantao for his daughter.


    Father and daughter seem to have simr tastes.


    After offering some incense and bowing our farewell, Master and I started our quiet journey back to the mountain shack.


    "You''re probably wondering why I brought you here, right?"


    I watched Master''s back as he guided us back to the house. I was curious to know why he brought me here. However, I felt like I was intruding on something very personal and private.


    "It''s fine to ask questions.


    You''ll never know if you never ask."


    Well, here goes nothing. "Why did you bring me here, Master?"


    Master stopped walking before he turned around. "Why don''t we sit down first? I know a good spot where we can sit and chat."


    ---


    Sitting on a cold stone bench, Master and I sat side by side as we looked over the quiet valley as I munched on some jerky that Master gave me while Master sipped some of the leftover flower wine. The soft chirps of crickets and the luminescent glow of the moon were our onlypany.


    "As cultivators," Master started. "We''re forbidden from having worldly attachments as it could hinder us from ascending to a realm.


    However, there are a few exceptions to that rule.


    When one ascends to the higher realm, there will only be three things a cultivator will regret parting with.


    The first is your sect.


    The second is your children.


    And the third is your partner." Master took a heavy sip of wine while I waited for him to continue. "And let me tell you, there''s nothing more painful than venturing in this world alone, Jing Ran."


    Under the white light of the moon, I swore that I could see a few tears in Master''s eyes, but yet they didn''t fall. Reaching out, I patted Master''s back, unsure of how tofort him.


    This was the first time that I''ve seen Master like this.


    "Heh, thank you for your pity, my disciple.


    However, my pain has since dulled over the years."


    "That doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt at all. You still feel something, Master."


    "... heh." Master smiled as he took another drink of wine. "I suppose I still do"


    After a few more slips of wine, Master''s mouth seemed to unhinge as words poured out. "You know," Master slurred out. "There''s ady I know, Li Xue Qiu


    Have you heard of her?"


    "Em. Isn''t that the name of your wife, Master?"


    "Ehmm, she is.


    A finedy. From the outside, one would think of her as a docile nobledy, heh


    I sure thought so when Iid my eyes on her. Smooth and pale skin, and fine ck hair, she was beautiful.


    The kind of beauty that would knock you off your feet.


    Heh, quite literally!


    When I tried to approach her, she kicked me off my feet in a fell swoop!


    I swear after that I fell in love with her, aha!" Master''sughter started to die down as it was slowly reced with a drunk sob. Rubbing his back, it was the only constion I could think of giving right now.


    I hated to see Master so down.


    "Ah, my little snowball[2]. I wish I could''ve spent more time with you and Xiao Wang. If only I weren''t so foolish so arrogant.


    Maybe then, things would be different"


    [1] Xi Wang - hope, wish, expectations. For a name like this, I''m sure that Master Luo had high hopes for his daughter. ;-;


    [2] Xue Qiu - snowball.

 Chapter 98: Slipping Through Her Fingers

    Chapter 98: Slipping Through Her Fingers


    "Ah!"


    The tray of jeweled ornaments suddenly ttered to the ground, disturbing the peace of the quiet night. "I''m sorry, Sister Qu, let me clean this up!" Crouching down, A-Tong rushed to pick up the fallen jewelry. "I don''t know what came over me! Please forgive this servant!


    "No, no, it''s okay." Calming down the young girl, Fei Fu Qu kneeled to help the young girl clean up the mess. "They''re just jewelry; they can''t feel pain."


    "But-"


    "It''s fine," Fei Fu Qu reassured. "Haha, why did you even bring these out?


    Is there something special today?"


    "Em, not really. I just think that dressing up would make Sister Qu happy. You used to be so happy whenever you did."


    "Ehm, well, those were different times."


    Picking up each jewelry piece, they were all returned to their rightful ce, except for one.


    "Oh no Sister Qu"


    "What''s wrong, A-Tong?" Leaning over, Fei Fu Qu tried to see what the young girl was cradling in her hands.


    A broken red hairpinid in scattered pieces in A-Tong''s hands. "I''m so sorry, Sister Qu! I should''ve been more careful; I knew how much this hairpin meant to you-"


    "It''s fine," Fei Fu Qu gathered the broken pieces into her hand. "I can fix this. We just need some gold to fix it back together, that''s all."


    "But-"


    "It''s fine," she bit out.


    A-Tong froze at Fei Fu Qu''s frigid tone. However, she didn''t press further into the subject. "Yes, Sister Qu. This servant will get you the proper materials right away."


    "Thank you, A-Tong."


    After the young maidservant left, Fei Fu Qu was left alone with the broken red hairpin pieces. Of all of the hairpins in that tray, why did it have to be one that meant the most to her?


    ''It''s alright; I can fix this''


    Six years ago


    "Ah, Second Young Miss Fei is quite the beauty."


    "Ehmm, I''m sure that her future husband will be very pleased with her."


    "Yes, yes, with a face like this, she will marry well."


    Crowded around her, her mother and aunties fussed over her as they coiled andbed her hair from a young girl''s style to that of a young woman''s.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Feo Fu Qu kept a polite and calm smile on her face like she was taught. However, she could barely keep herself fromughing as she watched the top of a small head peek up and down her window sill.


    Like a little chipmunk peeking out of its hole, Zhu Na Ran looked to be struggling to look through the window on her tippy toes.


    "Rest for a bit, my dear. We''lle for you soon."


    Biding her mother and aunties farewell, she waited for all of them to filter out. Once she could no longer hear their chatter, she called out for the little chipmunk.


    "You cane out now, Xiao Ran." Fei Fu Qu called out as a small head popped out from the window behind her.


    "How did you know that I was here, Second Sister?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she climbed through the window and ran over to her side. "I thought you couldn''t see me from over there."


    "Hah, silly girl." Patting the young girl''s head, Fei Fu Qu smiled. "I could see you sneaking a peek here and there from the vanity mirror. You think that just because you''re behind me, I can''t see you?"


    "Ehmm, I couldn''t help it!


    All of the mamas and the maidservants kept fusing over your birthday party


    They said that this day was very important for a youngdy!"


    "Eh," Fei Fu Qu nodded. "The hairpin ceremony.


    Where a young girl bes a young maiden."


    "Ohh! Is that why Second Sister''s hair is done so fancy?"


    "Yes, it is," Fei Fu Qu nodded as she lightly pinched Zhu Na Ran''s chubby cheek, to which Zhu Na Ran whined in protest.


    ''So cute.''


    "So, why have you decided to sneak over here?" Based on Zhu Na Ran''s half-dressed attire, it appears that Xiao Ran managed to run away from the careful eyes of her nannies. "And what did you do to get here, hmm?"


    "Hehe, nothing big," Zhu Na Ran replied as she stuck out her tongue. "They won''t notice my absence for some time."


    "Xiao Ran. You can''t keep acting like a child, you know." It''s almost been two years since Fei Fu Qu brought Xiao Ran home. Since then, the scared child she met in the woods had somehow grown into a mischievous and energetic young girl. "You''re only a couple of years from being a youngdy too."


    "Herm," Xiao Ran pouted as she leaned against her body. "But there''s so many rules and sses to take. And what''s the point of doing all of this stuff?


    It''s no fun at all."


    "Sigh, sometimes we have to do things that we don''t like, nor that we find fun.


    It''s a part of growing up."


    "Erm, well, growing up sucks!


    I haven''t been able to see you at all because of ''growing up.''


    I miss you, Second Sister."


    Fei Fu Qu''s heart felt as if a tiny cat paw had scratched it as she watched Zhu Na Ran cling to her. ''Ahh, Xiao Ran is too cute.


    I can''t say no to her.''


    "Since when did you have such a honeyed tongue, hmm?" Fei Fu Qu asked with a tap to Xiao Ran''s nose.


    "I dunno," Zhu Na Ran shrugged with a smile. "Oh! I just remembered!


    I came to bring you your birthday gift!"


    "Eh? But why are you giving it to me now?


    Why not at the party?"


    "Ehmm, well," Zhu Na Ran drew circles on the ground with her foot. "I don''t know if I''ll be able to see Second Sister during the party."


    "Silly, I''ll always have time for you."


    "Emm, well, since I''m already here, I''m just going to give it to you now."


    "Alright, Xiao Ran." Fei Fu Qu was curious to see what her younger sister had brought her. Regardless of what it may be, it would still be a treasure in her eyes.


    Fumbling through her clothes, Zhu Na Ran looked for the gift that she had brought. "Ah hah!


    Here it is!"


    Zhu Na Ran held an exquisite red hairpin carved in the shape of a lotus flower in her hands. "For you!"


    cing it in her hand, Zhu Na Ran awaited her reaction with an expectant look in her big eyes. "So, what do you think?"


    "This is This is beautiful." There weren''t any other words that she could say other than it was a gorgeous hairpin. Carved from red jade, the attention to detail from the flower''srge petals to the tiny veins on the leaves made it feel like this was a red flower frozen in time.


    "Where did you even get the money to afford this?" The quality of the jade itself wasn''t that good. However, the craftsmanship made it appear that it would cost a small fortune.


    "Eh? I made it!"


    "Y-you, you made this?" Since when did her Xiao Ran pick up such a skill?


    "Hehe, do you like it?"


    "Like it?


    I love it!"


    "Yay!" Zhu Na Ran cheered. It only then did Fei Fu Qu notice the small scars and cuts on the young girl''s hands.


    "Silly girl, show me your hands."


    "Emm" Reluctantly holding out her hands, Zhu Na Ran disyed her rough hands to her. "Please don''t be mad


    I just wanted to make something nice"


    "I''m not mad," Fei Fu Qu reassured as she grabbed some peony palm. "But, a youngdy like yourself must be wary of scars.


    Especially on your hands, where they are visible, okay?"


    "Em. Okay!"


    After thoroughly rubbing Zhu Na Ran''s hands with the peony palm, Fei Fu Qu admired her new gift a little longer.


    "Second Sister."


    "Em?"


    "Can I put my hairpin in your hair? I wanna see how it looks on you!"


    Raising a brow, she decided to humor the young girl. "Alright, go ahead."


    Taking the lithe hairpin, Zhu Na Ran looked for a spot to ce in the new piece. "Hold still, Second Sister."


    "Emm, alright." Watching the young girl through the mirror, Fei Fu Qu tried not tough as she watched Zhu Na Ran work. "You''re so good at this, Xiao Ran."


    "Em! I''ve learned from watching your maids do your hair." Zhu Na Ran said as she spotted the perfect spot to slot in her hairpin. "Ta-da!"


    "Wow! It looks perfect, Xiao Ran." Turning her head, she looked at the red hairpin from different angles.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing~."


    "Since you''re so good, will you do your Second Sister hair from now on?"


    "Eh? For how long?"


    "Hmm, how about for a lifetime?"


    "Okay! It''s a deal! However, don''t be mad if it''s just simple hairstyles."


    "If it''s from you, I won''tin."


    ---


    After a few hours of work, the hairpin was restored to its former shape, however, it was now far more fragile than before.


    "At least it is one piece," she mumbled. Eyes full of sleep, she looked out the window as the first rays of dawn cast their light in the small room.


    Closing her eyes, she let the warm rays crease her face. She tried to imagine that it was her Xiao Ran coaxing her to sleep.


    No matter what she did, her Xiao Ran always seemed to slip out of her fingers like the warm rays of light.


    Every time she thought that she knew something about Xiao Ran, the young girl would grow up, and all knowledge before became useless.


    ''It''s been so long since you''ve done my hair, Xiao Ran.


    When will youe back and fulfill your promise?''

 Chapter 99: High Ambitions

    Chapter 99: High Ambitions


    "I think I''m getting the hang of this, Zhuang Zhi.


    Doing these movese as easily as breathing." Swinging his de, Long Yuan sessfully sliced a falling petal in half. Coming out of his sleeve, the tiny pearl did a slight nod. At least, to the best of its ability.


    "Yes, Host''s progress in absorbing the technique "Falling Petals'' Sorrow" is nearlyplete.


    Keep working hard, Host."


    "Hmm, what can I say? I''m a genius." Flipping his de, it soon returned to its ring form on his finger. "However, all of this is taking longer than I had expected.


    Didn''t the original Long Yuan master this technique and others within a week? Howe my progress is dyed?"


    "Unlike the original Long Yuan"  the pearl swirled up to meet his eye level  "he had the support of his harem member, Bai Yin, whose affiliation with alchemy helped boost his cultivation progress, via enhancement pills."


    "Herm, I see," Long Yuan grumbled. He''d rather not think about how a woman managed to slip through his fingersespecially one who would''ve made his life a lot easier in the long run.


    ''I still can''t believe that Bai Chen managed to gather the balls to confess to Bai Yin that night.''


    After all, in the original plotline, Bai Chen suffered in silence during the entirety of Long Yuan''s courtship of Bai Yin.


    Long Yuan had thought that Bai Yin would''ve be his one way or another, but he was toote in his pursuit. Bai Chen captured Bai Yin''s affections, and the two were already set to be engaged in the summer.


    ''Ah, to think that Bai Yin would actually harbor some feelings for her brother as well.


    Heh, what a fitting pair.''


    Even more surprising for Long Yuan was the fact that his master, Sect Master Qing Shui, would actually agree to marry the two!


    "Tch. How ridiculous." She should''ve been his!


    "Calm down, Host." The pearl chided. "There are plenty of fish in the sea, as you humans say.


    The plot would naturally correct itself to mend this change.


    Also, this system advises that you keep your current paramours happy before you start grumbling about one who didn''t even harbor intentions of being with you."


    Long Yuan had already started to form his harem at a humble number of fifteen women. Far off from the harem, the original Long Yuan had a couple hundred, but he''d get there in due time.


    At this rate, his back courtyard would be bustling full of women within a few years.


    ''Heh, a man can die with no regrets if he managed to snag a beautiful woman as a wife.''


    "You''re right, Zhuang Zhi.


    There''s plenty of wonderful women out there. What''s the use of wasting my precious time on one of many toe?


    Soon, this realm will be mine, and doesn''t that include its inhabitants?"


    Of course, his ambitions were greater than that. Long Yuan fully intended to outdo the original Long Yuan in every way possible.


    After all, he was just a blueprint.


    Who knows what else the story didn''t cover?


    "Host, you should focus on your tasks." The pearl reminded me. "These next few months will be vital in preparation for the big event: The Summer Hunt.


    There will be plenty of growth opportunities."


    If his memory of the novel was correct, the Summer Hunt was a significant event in the novel''s earlier sections.


    During this event, the original Long Yuan had to face the challenges ofpeting with other sect disciples in the Mystic Treasure Realm, a hidden pocket of heavenly treasure that only appears once every one thousand years.


    Of course, it would be natural to gain more than just treasure and special tools in that realm. The women that he would meet there would also be quite valuable as well.


    The head disciple of a well-respected martial arts academy, a fallen celestial fairy, and a surprise demon woman.


    He couldn''t remember what kind of demon, but the prospect of another member to his harem did make him excited in more ways than one.


    ''Although, I should probably pay a visit to my beauties before then.


    It wouldn''t be good if there were infighting between them. Plus, it would be a good opportunity for them to get used to the idea of this master adding more women to the back courtyard.


    After all, how could I only settle with this small number?


    It''s simply unbing of someone who''s destined to be ruler of the realm.''


    At this rate, perhaps he was going to have arger harem than Genghis Khan[1]. And that wasn''t entirely a bad idea in his mind


    "This system advises that hosts stop having suchscivious thoughts during this time. It could hinder your cultivation."


    "Yes, yes. I apologize that I''m a healthy young man. Honestly, Zhuang Zhi, you need to have more faith in this master.


    Plus, can''t I have a little fun here and there? I''ve been working my ass off during the entirety of that ridiculous mission."


    Luckily he had gotten some good stuff during that trip. Otherwise, it would''ve been just aplete was of time.


    "..."


    Zhuang Zhi wished that its Host was more reasonable and agreeable.


    After these past few months, little wrinkles have started to form on its smooth pearly body just from the stress alone. It wished that its Host would stop getting sidetracked by women and focus on increasing his power.


    As the saying goes:


    "First, you get the money, power, and respect.


    Women alwaysest."


    Unfortunately for Zhuang Zhi, Long Yuan decided to give a giant middle finger to that procedure and jumped straight into his harem building. In essence, he was neglecting his foundation of sess.


    Host is getting toofortable, the pearl thought.


    How is their Host supposed to be the ruler of the realm if he keeps dying his progress exchange for more time with various women?


    Regardless, Zhuang Zhi couldn''t deny its Host''s progress was quite impressive. In just a few months, Long Yuan was already on the cusps of reaching a high-tier Core Formation Stage.


    Just steps away from bing a Nascent Soul cultivator at the ripe young age of eighteen.


    "Host, this system hopes that you recall some of the details regarding this next event." The pearl reminded him. To which Long Yuan disregarded with a shrug.


    "I recall, Zhuang Zhi.


    A heaven trial will be bestowed upon me at random during the duration of this event. I''m aware, and I''m prepared.


    Plus, with my current status, who would dare change this master?"


    "..." If the pearl had hands and a face, it would''ve been rubbing its brow in mild frustration over the Host''sck of concern.


    The next event that Long Yuan would face contained a side event that wasn''t in the original script. Instead, it was something of a surprise that the realm had formed on its own.


    In other words, the world has started to figure out that Long Yuan''s soul and his very existence were an anomaly, as he would remove him from the face of the earth.


    Permanently.


    Therefore, these past few months of preparation were so that Long Yuan would finally be able to assimte into this worldpletely. If Long Yuan could survive this side event, then his steps to being the god of the realm wouldn''t be a distant fantasy.


    Also, it hoped that this challenging event would humble its Host to some degree.


    To know that he isn''t all-powerful nor all-knowing, not yet.


    And that his destiny was subject to change should he stray too far from the original guidelines.


    A reckless host is never good. They''re too unpredictable and could cause riffs in the space and time of the realm.


    Also, a disobedient Host was hard to control.


    This presumptuous behavior will need to be changed within the next few months if it ever hoped ofpleting its task of forming the perfect hero.


    "This system hopes that Host is ready for what is toe soon."


    "Naturally.


    What is something that I haven''t been prepared for since I came here? Every single event, every single task, has been executed to perfection.


    Therefore, I don''t see what''s there to be worried about."


    "This system can only remind Host that Host''s fate is subject to change depending on the world''s corrections."


    "But ultimately, my fate is set in stone."


    "Yes." The pearl agreed.


    "Host''s fate is already set in stone."


    "Good, let''s keep it that way, then." Long Yuan smiled as he read over the chapters detailing theing event.


    "Let''s work hard, Zhuang Zhi."


    [1] Genghis Khan - was the founder and first Great Khan (Emperor) of the Mongol Empire, which became thergest contiguous empire in history after his death. He came to power by uniting many of the nomadic tribes of Northeast Asia. After founding the Empire and being proimed Genghis Khan (an honorary title ascending possibly from the Turkic "tengiz"  (sea) meaning "the oceanic, universal ruler"), heunched the Mongol invasions that conquered most of Eurasia, reaching as far west as Pnd in Europe and the Levant in the Middle East. Although Genghis Khan had an official record of roughly 12 wives, there are many more that haven''t been recorded. If your knowledge of this guy''s history is good, then you know that he only picked four sons out of many children to be his sessor. Anyways, I threw him in as aparison for Long Yuan''s ambitions because 1 out of 200 men today is direct descendants of Genghis Khan. Long Yuan sure has high hopes

 Chapter 100: Green Plum

    Chapter 100: Green Plum


    After Master''s drunken sobs ended, he promptly dozed off. Clinging to that empty wine bottle with an iron grip.


    Aiyah.


    Why do you have to make things difficult for this auntie, Master? We''re so high up, and it''s going to take forever to get back.


    Also, I''ll have to carry you back too!


    Luckily, it turned out to be a rtively easy journey; however, my aching back may say otherwise.


    "Oiyahhh," cracking my spine back into ce, I let my shoulder slump as I sunk into a chair. Unfortunately, there was only one bed here, and Master usually is the one who leaves before the day ends.


    Perhaps today is that one exception to that pattern.


    Ahh, I suppose I''ll be sleeping on the bench for tonight. "Yawn!" Looking out the window, I could see that there wasn''t much time until sunrise.


    I better get some shut-eye before Master wakes me up at some ungodly hour.


    Although, knowing him, he just might let me sleep in while he nurses his hangover.


    Ahh, either way, training would still probably be hard.


    Leaning into my chair, I tried to find a good angle to sleep. Looking at Master dozing off in my bed, I''vee to realize that I don''t know that much about Master.


    I would if even Senior Sister knew some of Master''s history to this extent.


    Ah, nevermind, nevermind.


    If the old man wants to tell us, then it''s his choice to do so.


    ---


    "Ehm" Angling my head away, I tried to evade that blinding light that shone into my eyes. Who opened up the windows?


    Shifting around some more, that proved to be a mistake as my neck screamed in pain. "Ahh, f*ck" Rolling out my neck, I tried to ease the soreness, but it only hurt even more.


    Ahh, sleeping in this chair was a bad idea.


    Sitting up, my nket fell off me.


    Wait.


    nket? I don''t remember grabbing a nket before sleeping


    Looking over to my bed, I noticed that the bed was already neatly made as if it was unslept on. Did Master put this nket on me? He was nowhere in sight.


    "Wakey, wakey!" Barging through the door, Master greeted me with a smile as he held up a wooden lunchbox. "Rise and shine!


    It''s time to start your first official day of training!"


    The first official day of training? Then was the stuff that I had to do beforehand? The warm-up?!


    mming therge box down on the dainty tea table, Master started to set up the breakfast dishes. "Go wash up ande back for some breakfast."


    "Alright." Looking at Master, it seems like he doesn''t rememberst night''s events, nor does he have the symptoms one would have after drinking their sorrows away.


    Standing up, my bones started to ache from the night of poor posture. Aiyah, this will bite me in the a*s for the rest of the day.


    Rolling my shoulders, I heard them creak and groan from the movement.


    Ahh, it''s going to be a long day.


    ---


    The breakfast table was quiet aside from the asional clink of chopstick hitting the porcin bowls. Looking over to the side of the table, it was weird not to have Senior Sister between us  nagging on about how we should eat more vegetables.


    As if she were here, I ced some of the leafy greens into my bowl.


    "Hmm, you don''t usually eat your vegetables so easily," the Mastermented.


    "Oh, yeah." Pushing them around, I was still debating on whether or not to eat time. I mean, technically, I don''t need to, but if Senior Sister were here, she''d probably want me to. "It''s just a force of habit, I suppose."


    "Hmm, I see," Master hummed as we continued to eat in silence.


    That is until Master broke that silence.


    "You know, there''s nothing more dangerous for a young cultivator than to develop an internal demon because of frustrated desires or unrequited love."


    "Oh?" I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that before.


    And why is Master bringing this up?


    "It doesn''t often happen nowadays. However, back in my day, it was quite frequent," Master said as he shoveled in some more rice into his mouth. "While just about anything could create an internal demon, which would hinder one''s cultivation, obsessions born out of love were the most dangerous."


    Where was Master going with this?


    "Therefore, this master has a question for you, dear disciple."


    "Eh? What is it?"


    "Do you have anyone you like?"


    "Pfft-


    Cough! Cough!" Choking on my food, I drank some tea in an attempt to make the food go down easier. "W-what?"


    What kind of question is that, Master?!


    "Ehhh, maybe I should''ve gone for a more subtle approach," Master muttered. "Alright, is there anyone that makes you feel nervous or excited?"


    "Uhh, no?"


    "Herm, what about, whenever you''re not with this person, you miss them dearly. You think of them often. Is there anyone who matches that?"


    "Um, I don''t think so"


    "Herm, strange.


    I thought I hit this one on the head," Master mumbled to himself. "Herm, strange


    "What are you talking about, Master? Hitting what on the head?"


    "Well, I was fairly certain that you liked your senior sister."


    W-what?" Choking on my tea, I resisted the urge to spit it out onto Master''s face. What the heck is Master talking about?!


    Gulping down my tea, I tried to straighten things out with this crazy old man. "I-I don''t like Senior Sister, alright?!"


    That''s crazy, ludicrous!


    How could I like Senior Sister?!


    "And what kind of crazy conclusion is that?!"


    "Call it intuition," Master shrugged. "This master''s sixth sense is never wrong."


    "Well, make this the first time because I don''t like Senior Sister!" H-how does one evene to such an answer?!


    A-and such a far-fetched one at that!


    Master rose a brow at me, unconvinced. "Really? You don''t like her


    At all?"


    "N-no!" My face started to burn as my words began to jumble out. It was as if my tongue decided to tie itself into a knot. "I just see her as a very close friend!


    M-my best friend, you could say."


    "..." Master leaned back in his chair; his raised brow seemed to rise impossibly higher. He looked at me as if saying, ''Oh really?''


    W-wah?


    What is this?!


    "O-okay, maybe she''s not my best friend, b-but, I don''t like her in that way!"


    Senior Sister is Senior Sister, after all. How could I think of her in any other way?


    Not the romantic sense that Master ims! I mean, that''s impossible. "I just, uh, think about her a lot. Because I care about her, she''s my one and only Senior Sister."


    "Ehmm" Master started to smirk a little like the cheeky bastard that he is. "Sure, sure...


    Whatever you say, dear disciple."


    "...


    I''m telling the truth!"


    "Right, and that''s why you cling to her so often, yes? Because you care about her so much."


    "Yes, that''s right! I don''t like her; I just like being around." Something about it just makes me feelplete. "I don''t like her in the way that you''ve described."


    Yeah, I don''t like Senior Sister at all in that way.


    "That still doesn''t exin why you get so giddy and happy whenever you''re around her."


    "Oh, that''s simple. That''s because Senior Sister makes meugh and smile more than anyone else does-"


    Master''s cheeky grin only seemed to grow wider.


    "O-okay, maybe I do like


    Senior Sister a little bit... " Ahhh, so embarrassing! Holding my face, I felt my hands burn upon contact.


    "Hahaha!" Master burst outughing, which only made my face even hotter. "I knew it, hahaha!


    You know, your Senior Sister was acting strange too, haha! I just had to confirm it myself that what I was thinking was true!"


    Was Senior Sister acting strange? Since when?


    Oh right.


    How could I forget


    "But I''m not allowed to like Senior Sister! She likes someone else!"


    I can''t burden Senior Sister with these silly feelings of mine. "She probably is thinking of that person"


    What''s the point of holding onto fledging feelings if it''s meaningless?


    My heart started to ache as my throat grew tight as my embarrassmentpletely evaporated, leaving behind the bitter taste of self-pity and dread.


    "P-plus, two women together? Whoever heard of such a thing?"


    No good, no good I can''t let these things get to me.


    Like Master said, unrequited love is one of the great poisons to a cultivator. If I let these things fester, then there would be no turning back.


    Perhapsing to realize these feelings are a good thing. You can''t solve a problem if you don''t acknowledge that there''s a problem.


    Yeah


    I have to snip this nt from the bud.


    "Ehm, well, the world isrge and broad," Master said as he took a sip of tea. "You can''t simply assume something doesn''t exist just because you haven''t seen it before."


    "Nheless, it still goes against our Confucianism beliefs, especially the womanly virtues."


    "Since when have you been one to care about such rules and regtions?"


    "I don''t; however, for Senior Sister, she lives by them." Plus, if I told her, won''t it be pointless?


    She likes someone else anyways.


    I wanted the green plum to fall from heaven; however, at the same time, I don''t want it to happen[1]. It''s better to let Senior Sister''s crush have her.


    At least she''ll be happy, and I can stay by her side as her junior sister.


    It''s fine I''m happy that it''s like this.


    [1] green plum from heaven - green plum is a childhood female friend. And once they fall from heaven, that is your fated true partner.

 Chapter 101: Drift Away

    Chapter 101: Drift Away


    "Ehmm... " Ahh, the sun is so nice out today


    Perfect weather with only wispy clouds above and the sun smiled down upon me, bathing me with warmth. Senior Sister''s subtle sounds flipping through pages of her book apanied the soft murmur of the wind.


    What perfect conditions to take a nap, ah.


    Shifting my body, I tried to get a better position so that the sun wouldn''t be shining into my eyes every time the breeze decided to shake the branches above.


    Ah, truly, it''s a struggle.


    "Why do you keep moving?"


    "I''m trying to avoid the sun. It keeps getting in my eyes."


    I heard a sigh escaped Senior Sister''s mouth. "Then why don''t you just pick a different spot?"


    "Hmm, I likeying on yourp.


    It''sfortable." The feeling of Senior Sister''s fingers running through my hair while she read her book felt nice andforting. And even though that spot wasn''t exactly ideal, just having this small treat was enough to make me stay.


    "Sigh.


    You''re so silly." Senior Sister remarked with a smile in her voice. "Fine.


    Enjoy it while you can. I can''t stay here long."


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    Opening my eyes, I looked up at Senior Sister''s face for answers. However, I couldn''t meet her eyes as she appeared to be looking at something far off in the distance.


    Her eyes light up in a sparkle that I''ve never seen before. Her cold and stoic face bloomed like the most radiant flower as a loving smile appeared on her lips.


    Sitting up, I tried to see who she was looking at. However, I couldn''t make out the face.


    Senior Sister called out their name with glee, but I couldn''t hear it. Everything seemed to be drowned out by a deafening noise.


    It was as if I was underwater as it became hard to breathe as I saw her run-up to the faceless person.


    Jumping into their embrace, I''ve never seen Senior Sister look so happy. It was as if she were looking at her whole world


    As if remembering my existence, Senior Sister briefly looked back with a smile. I couldn''t hear her words, yet her lips read simply ''farewell''


    "Wait, Senior Sister" Trying to get up, I wanted to go after them before they disappeared from my sight. However, I found that I couldn''t even move.


    My legs have lost their function as I remained rooted in ce. The tree roots started to tangle themselves around my legs as if trying to drag me down.


    Tugging at the rough root, I wanted to free myself to no avail. "Wait, don''t go, Senior Sister!"


    My hands started to glow red from the friction, as I could only watch them slowly drift away, Senior Sister clinging to her partner''s arm.


    Tears started to blur my vision as the roots around my legs grew tighter. "Senior Sister, please!


    Wait for me!


    D-don''t go"


    Perhaps something worse than the pain of the roots was the intense ache of my chest as Senior Sister didn''t even bother to turn around


    "S-senior Sister!"


    As if someone was holding my head underwater, I found that I couldn''t breathe as my vision started to fade.


    Stretching my hand out, I fruitlessly tried to grab her fleeting image as the tree pulled me closer to its body. "Senior Sister, please don''t leave me!


    You promised me you wouldn''t leave!"


    ---


    "Jing Ran, snap yourself out of it!"


    Someone lifted me from under my arms as my head finally broke the water''s surface. Gasping for air, my heart pounded rapidly, and my head became dizzy as the air started to pump through my lungs.


    "Jing Ran, what happened to you?" Master''s voice became clearer as my breathing became stable. I could see Master leaning over me with worry in his eyes through the curtain of wet hair.


    Eyes drifting around the small room, I could see that I wasn''t in a blooming flower field anymore, but rather the bathhouse''s room.


    "I''m I''m fine" I managed to squeeze out. My throat hurt from talking as I swallowed too much bathwater.


    "Yeah, right?!


    I came to check up on you, and what do I see? My disciple is trying to drown herself in the bathtub!"


    "I wasn''t trying to drown myself


    I was just trying to practice that new mediation method that you taught me"


    "That''s supposed to be in a controlled environment! You''re not ready to practice this new technique unsupervised just yet!" Master scolded as he piled warm towels onto my cold frame. "This meditation method is very intense and can only be done by those experienced enough in the basics.


    You have only started today!" After seeing that I was alright, Master started to light the brazier in the bathhouse''s corner, bringing warmth to the cold room.


    "Aiyah, this master leaves you for one second to get towels, and you cause this much trouble already.


    Hah, I can only imagine the struggle that your senior sister faces daily"


    ---


    Laying in bed, I watched the moon through the cracked window that Master let me keep open. After hours of nagging, Master finally left to who knows where. Regardless, at least it allows me to have some quiet peace again.


    That crazy old man He worries too much over a silly girl like me.


    The shining silver disk shone a soft white light through the cracks, making the room look less gloomy in my solitude.


    "The moon looks nice tonight" Snuggling deeper into my quilt, I tried to tuck my feet closer to my body as they grew cold.


    F*cking spring weather.


    So unpredictable.


    One minute it''s warm and sunny; the next, you''re covered in ice.


    As I tried to get some shut-eye, my mind kept drifting off to thoughts of Senior Sister. No matter how hard I tried, it seems like my mind was like abyrinth, with each path leading back to her.


    What the heck is this?


    It wasn''t like this before. Tossing around, I eventuallyid on my back, facing the nk bamboo ceiling above. My mind began to wander off again, leading me back to that dream, no, the nightmare I had earlier.


    It wasn''t like anything that I''ve seen or felt before. It was as if someone had plunged their hand into my chest before mercilessly ripping it out.


    However, the pain dulled, and even recalling it didn''t hurt as much as the first time.


    Like a bad memory, the less I think about it, the less it will hurt.


    Senior Sister is allowed to like anyone that she wants


    I have to stop being such a burden to her. It will only weigh her down from going after what she wants


    Like Master says


    Senior Sister is already dealing with many responsibilities; I shouldn''t have to be another one on her list


    My eyes started to feel heavy as my dry eyes began to sting, and my throat grew tight.


    Maybe if I just stop thinking about her, then it will hurt less


    ---


    Senior Sister looks beautiful.


    Standing off the side, I watched as various women fussed over Senior Sister as they made sure that nothing was out of ce.


    Dressing in a red embroidered bridal gown, Senior Sister sat in front of the vanity mirror, with her phoenix crown[1] carefully bnced high on her head.


    "Lady Hua, you look stunning!" One of the faceless women gushed.


    "Yes, yes! When your lover sees you, I''m sure that they will fall for you once again."


    "Ehmm! Sister Hua looks like a fairy descending from heaven!


    Your partner is fortunate to have met a woman like you!"


    The women continued to fuss over minute details before they eventually left.


    The bridal carriage was going to arrive soon.


    "Junior Sister," Senior Sister called out as she turned around and smiled at me. "What do you think?"


    "I" Words could not describe what I thought. Those words that thosedies used to describe Senior Sister''s appearance could only scratch the surface of who Senior Sister looked.


    Heck, Senior Sister could be wearing rags and sticks for hairpins, and I would still say that she was more beautiful than some heavenly fairy.


    But, who am I to criticize them if I couldn''t even find the right words.


    "You you look good, Senior Sister"


    "Oh? Just good?" Senior Sister smiled with a teasing tone. "You usually have more to say than just ''good.''"


    "Hah, well, those are the only words that I think of at the moment."


    "Haha, I see."


    "Em" Darting my eyes away, I couldn''t bear to look at her any longer as a whinge of jealousy arose in my heart.


    They don''t deserve Senior Sister


    However, my ugly thoughts are meaningless. After all, they were the one who Senior Sister chose.


    Not me


    "I heard that you''re leaving. Is that true?" Senior Sister asked.


    "Uh, yeah" Scratching my head, I tried to think of an exnation. "I''m trying to advance my skills, so I''m leaving the central ins.


    I hope that by traversing the world perhaps, it will expand my outlook"


    "Haha," Senior Sister started to giggle. "This takes me back. I remember the days that I had to force you to sit and learn.


    To think that there would be a day that you would go out and seek more knowledge by yourself."


    "Hah, I suppose people change... " Focusing my time and energy into study cultivation and other techniques is a good distraction. "I can''t stay like that foolish girl forever... "


    "Shame.


    I actually quite liked your silly self that clung to me. However, nowadays you seem to have matured very quickly.


    Haha, I suppose it''s about time for a young girl like yourself to grow up."


    "Ehm, yeah." My mind raced in anxiety as I took notice of the fleeting time which had left. "Senior Sister, I just have one question for you."


    "Em? What is it, Junior Sister?"


    "When did you realize that you were in love?"


    "W-when I realized that I was in love?" Senior Sister started to blush profusely. Before, I would''ve taken great pleasure seeing her like this.


    However, knowing that it was for that person, it only left a bitter taste behind.


    "Well, it was back when they had saved my life. I didn''t think that I would''ve managed toe home that night; however there they were, staying by my side throughout the entirety of that harsh night.


    From then on, my eyes would follow them subconsciously. Before I knew it I had fallen in love.


    Haha, I just never dreamed of them epting my feelings!"


    "Oh, I see" My hands curled themselves into tight balls, as my nails created tight crescents into my palm. "That''s that''s quite the love story"


    "Em!" Senior Sister nodded as her face grew only redder.


    From the distance, I could hear the marriage procession''s music start and the cheerful chatter of womening closer.


    It seems like my time with Senior Sister hase to an end.


    "Then, I shall wish you and senior brother-inw a blissful and longsting marriage."


    "Thank you, Junior Sister.


    You don''t know how much that means for me to hear that."


    Soon the doors of Senior Sister chambers opened as the maids came flooding in. Carefully cing on the embroidered bridal veil that Senior Sister tirelessly worked over, a dragon and phoenix pair adorned the red silk.


    Following her out, I watched as Senior Sister was escorted out the gates before stepping into the extravagant bridal carriage.


    I suppose I don''t need to worry about Senior Sister''s well-being with such an expensive show of things.


    Lifting up the flip of the carriage window, Senior Sister gave one final wave farewell.


    And then she was gone.


    [1] phoenix crown - Fengguan is a traditional type of Chinese headgear for women. It was worn mainly by noblewomen for ceremonies or official asions. It is also traditional headgear for brides.

 Chapter 102: Bedtime Story

    Chapter 102: Bedtime Story


    The spring night was warm. The silent roar of grass and wind was a sweet serenade after a long y.


    "Father, tell me that story again." Snuggled up in furs beside the hearth, I patiently waited for Father to start the story of the night. Father''s stories are always a good way to end the day and start a new adventure for tomorrow.


    "Oh? Which one?" Father asked. "There have been many stories that I''ve told you before, Naran.


    Haha, I can''t know which one that you''re talking about."


    "Em, the one about the raven and the phoenix, remember? The one about how the two birds fell in love and then they had a magical egg together!


    How could Father not remember? That story is my favorite story!"


    "Haha, oh really?


    Then what happened to yourst favorite story, The Legend of the Green Snake?


    Hmm? Did it already lose its spot as your favorite story?"


    "No, I still like the snake story; however, the raven and phoenix one has something special about it." I can''t seem to put my finger on it, but I just like it a lot!


    "Haha, alright." Fatherughed. "Now how did that story go again?"


    "Father!" How could he forget how the story goes?!


    "Haha, alright, alright." Father chuckled as he patted my head. "I''m just ying with you, Naran. Calm down."


    "Hmph!" Puffing out my cheeks, I couldn''t believe Father would y me like this.


    "Don''t pout; I''ll tell you the story, alright?" Father smiled as he pinched my cheek, much to my chagrin and annoyance.


    "Ehmmm, stopppp." Batting away Father''s nimble hands, I tried to protect my poor face from more pinches.


    "No more pinches, just tell me the story


    Please?" Pouting, I tried my best to convince Father to tell me the story.


    "Fine, fine." Cracking, Father finally conceded. "Whatever my little daughter wants." Clearing his throat, Father took a sip of wine as he started to go into his story mode.


    So exciting!


    "Long ago in a farawaynd, there lived a flock of birds, phoenixes to be precise. These heavenly birds liked to frolic in the wind and eat the sweet immortal fruits that grew in the Queen Mother of the West''s garden.[1]"


    Closing my eyes, I tried to imagine the colorful birds dancing in the sky as they munched on juicy and plump fruits.


    I wonder what they tasted like


    "The flock of mystical birds lived in rtive peace for generations. However, they were most notable for guiding legendary heroes and gods to victory with their unique me.


    Do you know what it''s called?"


    "Ehm. an dl[2]."


    "That''s right. Or as the people of the central valley would''ve called it, the Zhu Yang me." Holding out his palm, Father seemed to be concentrating on something in the center of it, his brows scrunched together in focus, and sweat starting to appear on his brow.


    Suddenly, like magic, a tiny spark appeared in the center of his palm!


    "Wah!


    How did you do that, Father?!" Like a weak ember trembling in the roaring winds, the little me struggled to survive; however, the me never ttered.


    Father quickly closed his palm, and the little me promptly vanished.


    "Eh?" Where did it go? And why does Father look so pale? "Father, are you alright? Are you cold?"


    Lifting my nkets, I offered Father a spot beside me under the thick furs.


    "Haha, thank you, Naran. But I''m already warm enough by the fire." Father said before taking another drink of wine. "Now, where was I?"


    Seeing that Father didn''t want to continue on the topic of his health, I didn''t push. After all, if Father were hurt or injured, he would tell me.


    "You were talking about the magical me!"


    "Oh, right! Like I was saying," Father continued, returning to his storytelling mode. "This magical me had the means to bring great glory to anyone who wielded it, whether that be in its raw form or the form of a weapon.


    But, with such a powerful weapon, naturally, others would start to lust for this elusive me. Soon, outsiders began to approach the small flock with gifts of grandeur and ill intentions.


    Although the flock elders were wary of the neers, the young birds were primarily taken in by the exciting artifact brought in by guests.


    Using the youthful curiosity of the young phoenixes, the deceitful guests lured them away from the safety of their nests and snatched them away to gain the Zhu Yang me for themselves." Father''s face contorted into that of a scary monster with ws stretched out and ready to gobble me up!


    "Ahh! How scary!" Burying my head under the covers, I didn''t want to see the scary face anymore. However, I still wanted to know what happened next.


    Barely peeking my eyes over the covers, I waited for Father to continue.


    "Ehmm, yes." Father nodded. "Very scary, indeed.


    In doing these vicious acts, a great war sparked between the phoenixes and their new poachers.


    However, even with the heavenly me they possessed, they could only do so much. After all, what can a group of old birds and hatchlings do against a pack of ravenous wolves and vipers?


    Soon, their numbers dwindled, and the Zhu Yang me was quickly lost to the world. Well, at least, that''s what the world had thought"


    Ooh, this is getting to my favorite part! Pulling my nket up to my chin, I waited in anticipation for Father to get to the next part.


    "In the bloodshed, one hatchling managed to escape the ughter and seek shelter far in enemy territory.


    Disguised as one of their own, the hatchling managed to be adopted into a flock of cranes. Hiding their bright, colorful feathers, they opted for the cranes'' cool and calm white and ck colors.


    Soon, no one could tell that they were a phoenix in disguise."


    What a genius n! That phoenix is so intelligent!


    "The phoenix lived in rtive happiness in its new home and eventually forgot its painful origins.


    It even started to look for a mate once it became of age. Eventually, the lonely phoenix found its mate in the form of a witty raven.


    Beauty, intelligent, and loyal, the phoenix became utterly enamored with the raven.


    However, the raven wasn''t an easy bird to win over. After all, she was doing quite well on her own and didn''t need others'' assistance.


    Especially not the help of an ''obnoxious peacock.''" Fatherughed; however, it wasn''t the usual jovialughter I was used to. It sounded nostalgic and pained


    "Even so, the foolish phoenix was determined to stay by the raven''s side. She was an interesting bird who blended in yet equally set herself apart.


    Quite a strange raven."


    Ehmm, strange indeed. I wonder how that even works


    Oh well! Maybe I''ll understand when I''m older.


    "Soon, the phoenix''s efforts paid off. No longer did the raven tsk at the phoenix''s presence and started even to anticipate their arrival."


    Aww! Smiling, I couldn''t help but take notice of Father''s happy expression.


    Everyone likes good endings! I especially like the ending in this story!


    "The pair eventually fell in love and got married. In doing so, they created a special egg to symbolize the eternal love between the couple.


    The end."


    "Wow! What a create ending, but what else happened? What happened to the egg? Did the egg hatch, or did the phoenix and raven go on any adventures?"


    There has to be more to the story, right?


    "Now, now, settle down.


    I''ll save that for next time.


    However, you, youngdy, need to go to sleep." Patting my head, Father to coax me to sleep. "We have a lot of stuff to do tomorrow."


    "Hermm I wanna know more about the magic egg" Couldn''t Father just spare me the pain and just tell me now? I was dying to know!


    "Haha, oh no, youngdy. You need your beauty sleep.


    I will tell you the rest of the story over breakfast, alright? "


    "Hmph, fine" Pouting, I hoped that Father would take pity over little ol me. However, he just smiled and patted my head again.


    "Haha, that''s my girl." Leaning down, Father ced a kiss on my forehead. "Sweet dreams, Naran."


    "Ehmm, good night, Father."


    [1] Queen Mother of the West - a goddess in Chinese religion and mythology who is also worshipped in neighboring Asian countries and attested from ancient times. The first historical information on her can be traced back to oracle bone inscriptions of the fifteenth century BC that record sacrifices to a "Western Mother." Even though these inscriptions illustrate that she predates organized Taoism, she is most often associated with Taoism. From her name alone, some of her most important characteristics are revealed: she is royal, female, and is rted to the west. The growing poprity of the Queen Mother of the West, as well as the beliefs that she was the dispenser of prosperity, longevity, and eternal bliss, took ce during the second century BC when the northern and western parts of China were able to be better known because of the opening of the Silk Road.


    [2] an dl - meaning ''red me'' in Mongolian.

 Chapter 103: Simple Gift

    Chapter 103: Simple Gift


    "Sigh finally finished." Smoothing out the soft green silk, I admired my work as I set down my embroidery needles.


    Sitting in a small wooden box, a green silk ribbonid there quietly in the dimming daylight.


    It was a simple gift, just a simple green hair ribbon with a small silver lotus embroidery on each end.


    My embroidery wasn''t precisely good; there were a few areas in which the silk thread was too thin or too tight to the point where I had to redo certain areas all over again. Thus causing some areas of the ribbon to have a few holes here and there.


    At least, from a distance, it looked nice enough.


    "Sigh." Brushing over the small holes, I tried to smooth out the area to no avail. I''m starting to regret not honing my embroidery skills outside of just simple mending.


    Perhaps then I would''ve been able to produce a better gift for Junior Sister.


    Maybe I should make another one?


    Hmm, no, that would be too unreasonable.


    The material was already pretty good, silk made from a level seven Thundering Silk Worm and thread from a level six Crimson Fang Spider. Getting fresh materials to create a new ribbon would be too costly and time-consuming.


    Ah, I can only hope that Junior Sister doesn''t pay too close attention to my poor craftsmanship.


    Although I''m sure she wouldn''t care about such things, I wanted to give her at least something as worthy and caring as the sword she had given me a few months prior.


    Something that she''d be willing to keep by her side at all times.


    "Goodness since when have I acted like a love-stricken juvenile?" It''s too ridiculous for a noblewoman to act in such a manner.


    Closing the box, I tried not to think too hard about it. After all, it was just a simple gift, nothing more.


    Just something to show my appreciation and care to show m-mylove


    Ahh, too ridiculous


    Holding my face, I could feel myself burning up all over again as my cheeks and neck prickled in heat.


    This is bad.


    How could the mere thought of her make me so weak? And the worse part is perhaps the fact that Zhu Na Ran doesn''t have a clue


    No good, no good


    Getting up from my seat, I tried to take in the spring air to clear my mind. The scent of leaves and the afternoon air brought me somefort, however, only for a moment.


    "Hmm, I''m sure the air was just like this when we first met."


    A breezy spring day and haywire kite.


    "Since when did my feelings for her change?" From that of a mere stranger to that of a senior sister, and now that of an admirer.


    Sigh, fate works in strange ways


    As much as I wanted Zhu Na Ran to realize the truth of my heart, a part of me wished for me to stay in theforting and painful darkness.


    Even if I had to suffer in silence and watch her fall for someone else, at least, it would spare me the sight of seeing her abhor in knowing the truth.


    But, I''m not sure how much longer I would be willing to keep these thoughts and feelings bottled up and within me.


    Master had done me a favor of sorts by taking Zhu Na Ran out for additional training to boost her cultivation.


    However, the separation only seemed to make the pain worse. Every part of my being seemed to yearn for her in ways that I dare not voice out.


    "Hah, get a grip on yourself, Ye Lian Hua"


    Suddenly, like a Heaven-sent distraction, the barrier around Yu Lan Peak showed signs of disturbance.


    Hmm, could someone be trying to break into Yu Lan Peak while Master is away?


    Grabbing my sword, I rushed over to the entrance to see who dared try to weasel their way in without invitation.


    Yu Lan Peak wasn''t a vegetable market where everyone coulde and go as they pleased.


    Opening the gate to the illusionary magnolia field, I stepped through to see the disturbance.


    A cry for help could be heard from a distance, followed by a weak struggle.


    Hmm, it looks like someone got stuck in one of the traps I had set up. When Zhu Na Ran tried to escape from her studies and escape through the flower field, I ced a fews that could slow her down.


    Who knew that they would finally be put to use?


    "...Help!


    Is anyone out there?" Someone called out, followed by a few more grunts of struggle.


    "Speak. Who darese to Yu Lan Peak uninvited?" Rounding the corner, I brushed away the blooming branches of magnolias to see the disturbance.


    To my surprise, entangled in the trap was a young girl.


    Dressed in sect robes, it was difficult to discern which peak she hade from; however, her face was vaguely familiar. Arriving a bit closer, the meek voice of a familiar girl entered my ears.


    "H-haha, greetings, Martial Aunt Jing Hua"


    "Miss Bai Yin?"


    ---


    "I''m so sorry for the rude wee, Miss Bai Yin." Setting down the tea tray, I poured the poor girl a cup of tea. "We don''t get many visitors here with the barrier and all.


    And in addition to the fact that my master isn''t avable at the moment." Handing the cup to the young girl, she received it with both hands.


    "O-oh, no, it''s okay; I should''ve known before barging in. I just didn''t expect to get caught in a, haha


    It just seems so unusual to have such a nice magnolia field."


    My face pricked in embarrassment at Bai Yin''s words. "Apologizes, those were for precautionary measures. To keep outsiders from getting too far in." And to keep insiders from getting too far out.


    "Ahh, I see." Bai Yin smiled as she took a sip of tea. "I suppose I should''ve expected as much."


    "So, what brings Miss Bai Yin to our humble peak? It''s been some time since ourst encounter."


    "Ah, right, the Lantern Festival!"


    While searching for my junior sister, I had happened to run into Miss Bai Yin, who appeared to bete for a meeting of sorts. Fortunately for me, she was thest one who interacted in Zhu Na Ran and could point me in her direction.


    What a helpful girl.


    "Hah, well, I was hoping to see Jing Ran today." Bai Yin''s face started to flush as her hands swindled in herp.


    "Oh?" My chest clenched tightly as my eyes narrowed at the squirming girl. Curling my hands into tight balls under my sleeve, I tried to reign in the jealous beast that started to shake its cage.


    She refers to Zhu Na Ran with a nickname. Although it is still somewhat on the formal side, most would''ve addressed Junior Sister as Martial Aunt Jing Ran.


    It seems that Zhu Na Ran is quite lenient when ites to these formalities.


    "Jing Ran? I didn''t realize that you and my junior sister were that close."


    "Oh, aha," Bai Yinughed nervously. "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, and I are just friends. She insisted that I call her something less formal.


    I-I suppose I''ve gotten used to calling her that"


    "It''s fine, Miss Bai Yin. This auntie is just surprised, that''s all.


    If my junior sister insists that you refer to her in that manner, then, by all means, do so.


    Just don''t forget prosperity when needed."


    "E-ehm, I''ll keep that in mind." Bai Yin bowed her head as her face reddened.


    First Fei Fu Qu, then Shao Xiu Lan, and now Miss Bai Yin. My junior sister''s charm sure knows no bounds.


    Feeling my nails dig into my palm, I tried to take deep breaths to calm myself down. After all, ady must never let her jealousy muddle her mind.


    Plus, there''s no guarantee that Bai Yin likes Zhu Na Ran in that manner, right?


    At most, they are perhaps friends, if not close acquaintances.


    And it''s not like Zhu Na Ran had shown any interest in anyone, and if she were, she''d be too dense to even realize it on her own.


    However, it isn''t impossible for Zhu Na Ran to be snatched up by someone during her naivety. If someone like Bai Yin or Shao Xiu Lan were to confess to her, I''m sure she would''ve epted them wholeheartedly.


    They have good chemistry, have simr interests, and they''d look good together.


    Plus, considering her carefree nature, I''m sure that Zhu Na Ran would prefer someone who''s more lenient and easygoing than herself.


    And as much as I''d hate to consider the possibility, Fei Fu Qu seems to be a good match with Zhu Na Ran; however, that''s a possibility I''d rather not think about.


    I can''t rule out the possibility that there is a young man she fancies


    If indeed there was someone who she held in her heart without knowing it


    Then I hope that she doesn''te to realize them-


    What am I saying!


    Zhu Na Ran is allowed to like whoever she likes, and I have no say in it.


    The best I can do is support her choices, even if some of them can be rather questionable.


    "Sigh, how silly" Every day I seem to grow more muddle-minded.


    "Um, Martial Aunt Jing Hua, is there something wrong?" Bai Yin suddenly spoke up.


    "O-oh, nothing, I''ve just lost my focus for a bit. My apologies, please continue with what you were saying." I stammered as my face burned hot with embarrassment. Ah, how rude of me


    "A-ah, alright. As I was saying, I wished to tell Jing Ran of the good news."


    "Good news?"


    "Um, I''m not sure if Martial Aunts have heard or not, b-but I''m getting married." Bai Yin lifted her left hand to show a jade engagement band around her finger.


    Suddenly, all of the animosity and jealousy I held evaporated, only to be reced by utter embarrassment. To think that I''ve thought ill of this poor girl.


    Ahh, I should self-reflect on thister so that it doesn''t happen again.


    "Congrattions on your engagement, truly." I smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood between us. "So, who''s the lucky man?"


    "Um, Bai Chen."


    "Oh, congrattions." This is a surprise.


    It wasn''tmon that adopted siblings to harbor feelings for the other; however, it seems that these two were a rare exception. And for parents to allow such a pairing is even rarer.


    Perhaps this is the sect master''s way of legitimizing his adopted son as his heir apparent.


    "Thank you, Martial Aunt Jing Hua; I appreciate your kind words."


    The conversation strayed from topic to topic, from their wedding dates and her wedding dress''s progress.


    "You seem to have a lot of things to do before the wedding."


    "Ehmm, yes, but most of the work is already being done for me. So, there isn''t much for me to do." Bai Yin smiled as she took a sip of tea. "Eh?


    What happened to your fingers, Martial Aunt Jing Hua?


    Is that from training?" Bai Yin nodded at my bandaged fingers. Unfortunately, due to my poor skills and inexperience in embroidery, I have managed to prick my fingertips on more than one urrence.


    "Ah, no. I''m working on a gift." I took out the box that contained Zhu Na Ran''s gift. "However, as you can see, my experience with embroidery is rather elementary."


    "Hmm" Bai Yin hummed as her silver eyes scrutinized my work. "But I think Martial Auntie did quite well.


    However, if you would like, I can teach you some tricks that would make this look a bit more polished."


    "O-oh, of course. I-I would appreciate that."


    "Heh, it''s no problem. I would be honored to help you finish your gift for Jing Ran."


    "A-ah, i-it''s not for my junior sister" I tried to defend myself and exin myself; however,


    Bai Yin didn''t answer as she just smiled softly.


    "Hm, whatever Martial Auntie says." Bai Yin hummed with a weird knowing smile on her face.


    Ahhh, how embarrassing

 Chapter 104: Thousand Peach Blossom Wine

    Chapter 104: Thousand Peach Blossom Wine


    ''Where is Xiao Ran headed off to in such a hurry?'' Looking out the window, Fei Fu Xi saw the figure of a young girl running through snow and hopping over the walls of the estate with ease. ''Since when did Xiao Ran be so agile?''


    "Xiao Ran!


    Where are you going, Xiao Ran?


    Don''t you have to go to the Lantern Festival with Second Sister?" Coming outside, she walked closer to the escaping child. "Why are you going off in such a hurry?"


    Mid-climb, the young girl froze like a startled deer in the wild, her eyes wild as she gaped at her. Soon the girl''s face flushed pink from the cold or embarrassment. Perhaps both.


    "I-, uh- Y-you, see, Eldest Sister."


    "Hah,e down ande over here." Beckoning the mischievous girl over, Fei Fu Qi watched as Zhu Na Ran looked between her and the wall, conflicted. "Aiyah, are you really in such a hurry that you can''t talk with your eldest sister?"


    "E-eh, no, no that''s not it" Zhu Na Ran''s eyes frittered from side to side as if looking for a tactical way of escape. "I''m, I''m really sorry, Eldest Sister, but I have some matters to attend to outside.


    I''ll exin when Ie back! "


    "Hold it!" Grabbing onto Zhu Na Ran''s cloak, Fei Fu Xi prevented the young girl from going any further. "Stay still.


    There''s something that I want to discuss with you. So you''re not allowed to head out today.


    Come with me. It''s cold today, so let''s get back inside."


    "Eh? Eldest Sister, what are you talking about?


    Are you treating me the same way as Second Sister? Are you trying to prevent me from ying with Little Fox?"


    "Hm? Second Sister doesn''t allow you to y with that little fox friend of yours?"


    "Emm." Zhu Na Ran nodded as bowed her head. "Every time that I head out to y with Little Fox, she gets mad.


    Recently. Second Sister seems to be like a totally different person. Before, she would''ve let me go out and y whenever I want, however now, it''s like her whole demeanor changed... "


    ''It seems like mother and father made the right decision. Second Sister has begun to avoid Xiao Ran.


    But then again, it doesn''t mean that her feelings for Xiao Ran have changed in any way.''


    "Let''s head inside. I''m sure your friend will be understanding if you''re a littlete."


    "Ehmm, fine"


    ---


    Pouring two cups of tea, she handed one over to Zhu Na Ran.


    "Ehm, thank you." Taking it with both hands, Zhu Na Ran blew the gentle steam off the top before taking a sip.


    "Xiao Ran, Eldest Sister has a question for you, and you must answer it honestly."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Do you like your second sister?"


    "Hmm? Of course, I do!


    I also like Eldest Sister, mother, and father as well!"


    ''This girl.'' Fei Fu Xi rubbed her brow with an irked smile. "You idiot, that''s not the kind of like I''m talking about.


    Hmm, how should I put this?


    Whenever you''re with Second Sister, do you feel excited or nervous?"


    "Eh, not really."


    "Okay, how able when the two of you are not together. Do you think of her often or miss her dearly?"


    "Uhh, I don''t think so either."


    "Then tell me, is there someone for whom you have this kind of feelings?"


    "Huh, someone" Zhu Na Ran mumbled herself as she tapped her chin thoughtfully.


    "There isn''t, right?


    Otherwise, how could your eldest sister not notice?"


    "Ughh" Instantaneously, Zhu Na Ran''s face started to glow red.


    "Wait, there really is someone!


    Your expression~!


    Who, who is it?"


    "Umm, L-little Fox. I mean, every time that I see her, I get so excited and nervous.


    My heart is like a little fawn running around. And when we''re not together


    Well, all that I can think about is ying with her


    ''Is this that so?


    So Xiao Ran likes her fox friend. As her eldest sister, I can''t say that I''m thrilled by this revtion.


    But I supposed that is fine too. As long as Xiao Ran doesn''t have any feelings for Second Sister, this should be easy to handle.


    Hmm, perhaps mother and father were right about choosing to send Xiao Ran away. That indeed seems to be the best way to break Second Sister away from her''


    "Eldest Sister, are you done? I need to meet up with Little Fox!"


    ''Aiyah, this girl is naive when ites to love.


    Hmm, well, I guess she''s at least aware of her feelings now.''


    "Xiao Ran, can you take your eldest sister to meet that little fox?"


    "Hmm?


    Okay!"


    ---


    Walking alongside Zhu Na Ran, Fei Fu Xi dreaded her father''s task for the day.


    Her father''s words rang through her head as the leaves rustled in the wind.


    "Remember Xiao Xi. You must ensure that Xiao Ran leaves before Xiao Qu gets to her.


    Understood?"


    "Yes, Father." Fei Fu Xi hated what her parents were doing; however, she hated herself more that she wouldn''t be able to stop her parents'' n.


    If it weren''t her, then they''d send someone else instead. And who knows how they''d break the news to Xiao Ran then.


    "This daughter will be sure that Xiao Ran leaves safely and out of sight before thentern festival ends."


    "Good." Her father nodded approvingly with a relieved sigh. "That''s good.


    My daughter, don''t let us down. For the face of the Fei Family, this must be done."


    "...Yes"


    Although she understood that it was necessary for their family, she still couldn''t help but disagree with its method.


    ''It''s toote now.


    I can only hope that Xiao Ran will do well without us''


    "Eh? Eldest Sister, why have you stopped walking?


    We still have a ways to go until we get to the meeting spot with Little Fox."


    "Xiao Ran, you''ve always wanted to explore the realm, right? Does that still hold now?"


    "Huh?


    Well, of course! I always wanted to see what''s out there!


    Mountains that touch the heavens and oceans as deep as the underworld! With adventure in every corner, who could bear sit still and let it pass them?"


    Seeing how animated the younger girl was about adventure brought a little reassurance to Fei Fu Xi''s resolve. At least she knows now that Zhu Na Ran would always be on the move.


    "Hmm, I''m d you''re optimistic about the future, Xiao Ran. You know mother and father had taken notice of your desire for adventure, so they''ve decided to let you go off on your adventure."


    "W-wait, really?"


    "Ehm, on the condition that you leave right now. Go as far as you can and as soon as possible.


    The farther, the better, and don''t evere back."


    "W-wait." Zhu Na Ran suddenly grabbed Fei Fu Xi''s clothes as her eyes grew red and her voice became shaky. "W-wait, what are you talking about, Eldest Sister?


    W-why, why do you want to send me away so suddenly? Did I do something wrong?


    W-what do you mean that mother and father are letting me leave?


    Do they not want me anymore ?"


    Seeing her younger sister in distress only made the guilt in her heart worsen. However, she knew that there was no going back.


    Patting the top of Zhu Na Ran''s head, it was the only constion that she could give the poor girl. "That''s not it


    You didn''t do anything wrong, but this is what is best for both you and your second sister."


    "O-oh" Zhu Na Ran sniffed as she wiped her eyes with her sleeve. "I-is that so?


    Hic, hic, okay then I''ll go... "


    "..." Fei Fu Xi hugged her younger sister for what may be for the veryst time. Rubbing the back of Zhu Na Ran''s head, she tried to soothe the poor girl. "Xiao Ran, the fault lies with our Fei Family. We are the ones who can''t live with you.


    And since we sisters can''t watch over you anymore, you take good care of yourself!


    Find someone or somewhere that is strong enough that one can look down upon you. Somewhere that will keep you safe and happy."


    "Sniff." Wiping her eyes, Zhu Na Ran struggled to ster a reassuring smile on her face. "Eldest Sister, you don''t have to worry. I will look after myself properly


    Um, please thank mother and father on my behalf.


    Sniff, for all they''ve done for me during the past ten years. T-tell them that I''m sorry that I can''t fulfill my filial duty."


    ''Xiao Ran, you realize that by sending you away, I''m merely following mother and father''s orders''


    "Sniff, I suppose I should get going now... "


    "Wait, Xiao Ran, before you go, I must give you something." Pulling out a small wine jar, she ced it in the young girl''s hands. "If the pain of leaving is too great, drink this sweet flower wine.


    It''s not much, but at least it should ease the pain just a little. But, remember, don''t share it with anyone.


    I made this for you, and I''d hate for it to go to waste." Thousand Peach Blossom Wine. A rare recipe that she had managed to find in the Fei Family study many years ago. At the time, she had just assumed that it was an old wine recipe; only after doing some research, that she found that this wine was a powerful lost tool.


    While drinking the sweet concoction, one simply had to think of what weighed heavy on their heart, and soon they would find any sorrow or misery evaporate.


    Just a single drop is capable of letting a person forget a day''s worth of pain.


    Forever.


    Although Fei Fu Xi was powerless at preventing the pain that Zhu Na Ran is going through, at least she could make her forget it entirely.


    If she didn''t know any better, perhaps this wine would''ve been the actual medicine for regret.


    "Sniff, ehm. Thank you, Eldest Sister." Zhu Na Ran smiled as tears pearled up in her eyes. "I''ll be sure to savor it while itsts."


    "Ehm." Petting Zhu Na Ran''s head one more time, she waved the young girl farewell. "Take care of yourself, Xiao Ran."


    "Oh, one more thing, Eldest Sister.


    Don''t forget to say goodbye to Second Sister for me.


    Sniff. Tell her I''m very sorry that I can''t apany her to thentern festival tonight...


    Hic, hic, p-please apologize to her for me o-or she''ll be very angry"


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Ran. I will... "


    Watching Zhu Na Ran''s lonely figure disappear into the distance, Fei Fu Xi couldn''t hold back the sob that threatened to spill from her throat.


    ''Why, why?!


    Why do I have to do this Why do you want to make me do something as cruel as sending Xiao Ran away?


    Even if she was adopted, she''s still my little sister "


    "Despicable!" Even if she wanted to curse the heavens, curse her parents for the unfairness of the situation, she knew that she was just as guilty as them.


    ''Second Sister will never forgive me''

 Chapter 105: Furious Envy

    Chapter 105: Furious Envy


    In the darkened room, illuminated by the fadingmplight and waning moonlight, a young man sat at his desk. His long and slim finger methodically tapped against the wooden desk as he reviewed the reports before him.


    "Master Ziya." A soft voice whispered from outside. "It''s Twelve. This servant hase back with news."


    "Em. If you have more reports, send it in."


    "Yes."


    The wooden door slowly scraped open as a small, lithe figure dressed in ck dashed in. Kneeling before him, the small servant awaited his orders.


    "Speak, what do you have to present to me?"


    The servant pulled out an envelope from their robes and bowed as they held it out before them. "Master Ziya, this small servant may have a lead as to where the one you are looking for is."


    "Oh?" Cocking a brow, Master Ziya looked down at the in envelope presented before him. "Bring it here."


    Standing up, the servant walked over to hand the small envelope to him.


    After taking hold of it, Master Ziya dismissed the servant. After bowing farewell, the small ck figure vanished.


    Cutting open the top of the slim envelope, the young man took out its contents.


    "Oh?" Raising a brow at the letter''s contents, a smile found its way on Master Ziya''s face." Now, this could be useful."


    The Summer Hunt.


    An annual meeting of the greatest sects of the ''righteous path.''


    Although, based on his knowledge, Master Ziya knew first hand that these cultivators were nothing more than selfish cultivators attempting to y gods with their ims of righteousness and skewed justice.


    iming that their actions were for the "greater good" and the "will of heaven" as they ughtered civilians like ants.


    Nheless, this event has presented him with a rare opportunity that might prove itself to be very fruitful.


    Since this year''s Summer Hunt would be hosted in the Mystic Treasure Realm, a rare pocket of treasure that only revealed itself every one thousand years, it would be easier for him to cover up his tracks.


    Because of the capacity limit that the realm reinforces, the only one''s going on would be a certain number of disciples from each sect.


    However, it was a little-known fact that these realms have a small backdoor that would allow someone to slip in and out during a specific window of time.


    If he used his time efficiently, he might be able to finish his task much sooner than he predicted.


    Recalling his master''s letter motivated him to seed in finding this elusive girl.


    ''Hmm, no matter, even if this girl is in the most bottomless pits of the underworld, I''ll retrieve her for Master.


    Even if it''s thest thing, I do."


    Although he had only been in the central valley for a few months, his spies had managed to gather up a decent amount of information, even if the majority of it seemed to be mere gossip.


    Nheless, there must be some truth to its origins.


    So far, his search for that ''golden girl'' his master is searching for hase up rather sparse. Even though he was able to get some lead when his spy reported her whereabouts, they soon lost her trail soon after.


    ''Either that girl is good at hiding her tracks, or she''s just that unremarkable that she''d fall under the radar.


    No, that can''t be.


    With someone of that pedigree, she can''t be someone so simple.''


    Even so, the fact that he still couldn''t find her irked him. After all, she wasn''t much different than him in terms of background and upbringing.


    He, too, was an orphan who his family abandonedforced to fend for himself before meeting his master and taken under her wing as her disciple. If it weren''t for his master, then he would''ve met his end much sooner.


    Now that his master was growing old and longing for her long lost child, naturally, it was his duty to fulfill his master''s wishes to repay for all the things she''s done for him.


    Looking through the other leaflets of information, Master Ziya soon found the guest list of attendees.


    The list listed off what he had more or less expected.


    Elders from The Great Three Peaks and their disciples, some lonesome cultivation geniuses, and other small-time sects seeking to gain some notoriety for themselves.


    Overall, it was an unimpressive bunch in his eyes. Just a bunch of arrogant tiny frogs within their little well, utterly ignorant to whatid outside their stone prison.


    Never mind, that was something for him to know and for them to find outter.


    Plus, it would be in his favor for these fools to continue to act oblivious to the world in this aspect.


    It would make it all the more satisfying for him to watch when they be crushed by their own arrogation.


    Thumbing through the rest of the list, a diminutive name caught his attention.


    "Fei Fu Qu?"


    Master Ziya was surprised to see the famous family name on the list of invites was an understatement.


    Based on the information that his spies had given him, the Fei Family rarely attended grand gatherings like this and kept to themselves. They were closer to the mortal world versus that of the cultivation world.


    Nheless, a member of that family suddenly had their name written on the guest list.


    ''Hmm, this seems something worth investigating.''


    After all, for someone from a secluded family to suddenly attend such a rare event was unusual.


    ''Perhaps this person could be of use to me.''


    Gaining a connection from a prominent family in the central valley could help speed up his search. In addition, grant him some more resources and human resources to do so.


    Hours soon fluttered by as the first wisps of dawn caressed the scattered sheets of paper on his desk.


    Rubbing his eyes, Master Ziya looked down at his n of action that he meticulously formed throughout the night.


    Stretching out his sore arms, he looked out the tattered window of his office to see the rising sun touch the sky.


    "Sigh


    Oh, daughter of Zhu Feng, where could you be?"


    ---


    "Sister Qu, are you going to attend the Summer Hunt?" A-Tong asked as she set down a bowl of medicine beside Fei Fu Qu.


    "Em. This is probably the only opportunity that I might see her for a while.


    However, I don''t know if Xiao Ran would remember me even if she were to see me.


    It has been some time after all, and you know how forgetful that girl can be." Ever since the day they''ve separated on that snowy winter day, Fei Fu Qu hadn''t seen a glimpse of that young girl. She hadn''t even been able to see Zhu Na Ran even in her dreams.


    ''No doubt, that b*tch, Ye Lian Hua must have something to do with this.''


    Thinking of that evil woman who stole away her Xiao Ran, her hands started to crimp the edges of the invitation.


    "Sister Qu, are you okay?" Voicing her concern, the young maid tried to soothe her furious master. "It''s not to be so angry while you''re in this condition.


    Here, take your medicine. Don''t be mad and think of that woman."


    "You''re right, A-Tong." Taking hold of the hot and bitter concoction, Fei Fu Qu winched in disgust as she took a whiff of the strong medicine. "I-I must be overthinking things."


    ''There''s no way that Xiao Ran could feel anything towards that b*tch, right?


    No, impossible.''


    Feeling reassured, in one gulp, Fei Fu Qu finished her bitter medicine before the familiar drowsiness started toe over her.


    "A-Tong, help me to my bed. I''m going to rest for a bit."


    "Em.


    Sister Qu, grab hold of this servant''s hand." Supporting Fei Fu Qu''s swaying body, A-Tong walked her over to the canopy bed.


    After fussing over her for a bit, Fei Fu Qu managed to convince the young girl that she was simply tired and nothing more.


    "Have a good rest, Sister Qu.


    Call for me if you need anything."


    "Em. Thank you, A-Tong."


    A-Tong bowed farewell before closing the door with a soft thud. Peace returned to the small room, leaving Fei Fu Qu alone with her thoughts.


    Closing her eyes, Fei Fu Qu tried to rest; however, her curiosity left her restless.


    ''Xiao Ran would never fall for that woman, right?


    She would never fall for anyone.


    Not even me.''


    Before she could reason with herself, Fei Fu Qu already started going through the motions of reaching out to her beloved.


    The matter of dream walking was simple for Fei Fu Qu. It was a small trick that her master had taught her when they were still in this mortal realm.


    It would allow its user to wander between the ins of one''s consciousness and into the minds of others.


    Although she couldn''t tamper with the state of one''s mind, she could listen in to their thoughts and reach out towards the other person for the briefest of moments.


    Thinking of the one she wanted to see, a small smile found its way on Fei Fu Qu''s face.


    Calming down her giddy heart and mind, a sense of peace washed over her as she started to regte her breathing to match each beat of her heart.


    Opening her eyes, darkness became illuminated by the soft glow of water beneath her feet. The dark space around her gave no depth perception; however, the seas gave some hints of its unlimited distance.


    Searching through the dark, Fei Fu Qu envisioned a doorway to bridge the gap between the mind of hers and Zhu Na Ran''s.


    Then out of the darkness, the shape of a round door appeared. Peering through the moon door, she could see her beloved sitting by herself as she looked at the night sky.


    Smiling at the sight, Fei Fu Qu carefully slipped inside. Hiding behind the convenient foliage, she watched as Zhu Na Ran sighed, bored and seemingly waiting for someone.


    Although it was presumptuous to think so, a small part of her hoped that the one that Zhu Na Ran was waiting for was indeed her.


    Creeping behind the nts, Fu Fei Qu tried to reach out towards the girl, her arm outstretched for the one she had longed for days, months, and years.


    She was so close, yet so far away from her reach.


    "Junior Sister, what are you doing out here by yourself?"


    Fei Fu Qu''s hand froze midway as Zhu Na Ran turned around and gave the brightest smile she''s ever seen. Running right through her, Fei Fu Qu''s heart panged in pain as she watched her beloved run into someone else''s arms.


    "Senior Sister! I was waiting for you!"


    ''W-what?!'' Fei Fu Qu''s body started to tremble in fury and envy as she red at her nemesis. Her hands began to bleed as her nails dug into her palm, forming deep red crescents. ''What is she doing here?!


    Why is that b*tch, Ye Lian Hua, here?!''

 Chapter 106: Sweet Dream

    Chapter 106: Sweet Dream


    "Behind you!"


    "Puah!" Narrowly dodging Master''s strike, I clumsily parried his attack in a desperate move to get some distance between us.


    Unfortunately for me, it seemed like Master saw through my trick.


    "Oof!" Falling onto my butt, I heard my sword tter to the ground as Master grumbled in annoyance and amusement.


    "Oi!


    You''re distracted again! Pay attention!"


    "Hmph!


    I''ll be ready this time." Getting up and picking up my fallen sword, I ignored Master''s snickers I readied myself


    Out of nowhere, my sword suddenly flew out of hand, and my hand started to glow red from the harsh whack.


    What the f*ck?!


    ring at Master, I picked up my fallen de. Then, getting in a ready position, I waited for the old man to strike again like a snake in the grass. "Again!


    Let''s go again. I''ll be ready this time around!" I''ll show this old man!


    However, Master just smiled as he bounced his sword in his hand.


    "If you''re going to continue to daze off in your head, we might as well end here.


    No point in this master teaching an empty shell." He taunted as he suddenly lunged towards me.


    Blocking the iing hit, I left myself vulnerable to surprise attacks.


    Argh! Get it together, Naran! (A)/


    Whacking me with the t edge of the wooden sword, Master grinned gleefully as I tried to evade his annoying blows.


    For someone of his age, Master managed to dance around like a fairy, skillfully avoiding any of my parries and hits.


    Heh, how is it that this man that can inhale eight whole roasted ducks in one go; be as light as a feather? (-_-)


    I guess this is just Master''s way of unting his skills and expertise.


    "Oof!" Suddenly, I lost my footing as Inded on the ground with a dull thud. Sucking in the air between my teeth, I rubbed my sore and bruised behind.


    This training is even worse than Senior Sister''s sword practices! (#3)


    Sure, I would still get my butt kicked at times, but Senior Sister wouldn''t senselessly hit me for fun!


    Look at that old man, gloating at his measly victories! ( - ^ - )


    "Ahh, this is too much fun~!


    But I think that''s enough for today." Holding out his hand, Master waited for me to grab it.


    "Tch. Fine." Grabbing onto Master''s hand, I hoisted myself off the floor.


    "Hey, why so glum, ah?


    You did pretty well this time, hehe. Yousted longer than before as well.


    Instead of losing half of your battles, you''re only losing a third of them! Quite an improvement, haha!" Masterughed as he picked up a duck leg and started munching on it.


    Herm, so much for Master promising to "restrict his diet."


    It turns out, instead of eating his usual gargantuan portions, he instead reduced them into smaller bite-sized pieces that he would eat fistfuls at a time.


    Aiyah, I''ve given up on warning Master of the consequence of his actions. But, since he insists on digging his own grave, who am I to stop him?


    I''ll let Senior Sister handle Master once we get back.


    That is if Master will even let me go back!


    It''s been nearly three months since Master brought me up to this godforsaken mountain, and I suppose you could say that I have made some improvements. But, it was tough to tell because I still lost a considerable amount of my battles to Master.


    However, the real kicker here is that Master said that I wouldst more than six blows from Master''s sword if I wanted to return.


    I could barely hold my own against four, and he wants me to withstand six consecutive attacks?


    Tch! Talk about bullying! (@` ^ ''@)


    How was I supposed to beat a man who was once proimed as the "Dragon of Falling Stars?!"


    Aiyah, I guess the only way through this is to keep training


    Or pray that Senior Sister has received one of my many SOS letters. (T ^ T)


    However, based on the fact that I''ve yet to receive a reply or even any backup, I''m sure Master has intercepted those.


    "Cheer up, my disciple." Master patted my back. "One day, you''ll be as great as this master, haha!"


    Rolling my eyes, I brushed off Master''s arm half-heartedly. "Yeah, and when that dayes, prepare yourself, Master."


    "Oh~?


    Is that a challenge, my dear disciple?"


    "Take it as you will, Master."


    "Ho-ho!


    It looks like this Master hasn''t done enough to break your spirit, ah. Alright, you watch yourself, for now, my disciple, hehe.


    You wanna know a challenge, huh? Hehe, well, this master will teach you real good. Heuh heuh, just you wait, my dear disciple."


    Suddenly a chill went down my spine; as Master chuckled darkly, a weird glint shone in his eyes.


    Ehh, perhaps I might''ve gone too far in my taunts.


    ---


    "Senior Sister!" Running over to Senior Sister, I flung myself into the air. "Wahhh! I missed you so much!"


    "Ah! Be careful!" Grabbing onto the railing, Senior Sister tried to prevent us from falling to the ground.


    "Oops, hehe!" Climbing off Senior Sister, I gave her some space. "Sorry, Senior Sister." Scratching my head, I watched as Senior Sister huffed under her breath and wiped the invisible dust from her clothes. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Sigh, thankfully no." Senior Sister said as she tapped my forehead. "Even after being away for three months, I''m not sure if it''s a blessing or a curse that you haven''t changed at all."


    "Hehe, it''s good to see you again, Senior Sister." Senior Sister hasn''t changed at all since I''vest seen her. She still looks as beautiful as ever.


    "Ehm. I''m d to see you again too." Senior Sister smiled softly. "Now, why did you tell me to meet you here?"


    "Uhh well, to tell the truth." Sh*t.


    Think, think, Naran!


    What was the real reason that you brought Senior Sister here?!


    Eh, I know it was super important because I remember feeling antsy about it, but now I can''t f*cking remember!


    Ah, never mind, never mind. It''lle to meter Hopefully, I''ll be prepared when that happens, at least.


    "I-I just wanted to catch up with you, that''s all. It has been some time since thest time we''ve met, and I wanna know what happened in my absence."


    Hmm, I would guess that Senior Sister just went into closed-door cultivation. However, even if that might be the case, it''s nice to hear Senior Sister talk.


    Well, as long as the topic doesn''t involve talking about myck of discipline'', of course, hehe.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Very well.


    That reminds me.


    How was your training with Master? Do you learn anything from your time in seclusion?"


    Eh? Do you mean that old geezer that tortured me for thest three months?!


    Yeah, I learned that the old man is a freaking sadist with his workouts and training methods! Hehe, oh, I''ll tell you what happened, Senior Sister.


    "Wahhh! Senior Sister!" Leaning into Senior Sister more, I shed my signaturebo of puppy eyes and a pout. "Sniff You have to bring justice to this junior!" (QAQ)


    "Eh? What happened?"


    "Master is a monster, and you must help me, Senior Sister!"


    "Sigh. What trouble did you get yourself into this time?"


    "Ehhh? Why do you assume that I did something bad, huh?"


    "Force of habit."


    Sniff, how could Senior Sister not believe me this time, ah? "Truly, Senior Sister, I did nothing to deserve the harsh treatment that I have received.


    Honestly!" ('';w;`)


    "Oh?"


    Eh?!


    Why are you raising your brow, Senior Sister?


    How could you not believe this junior! (T A T)


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    "Hah." Senior Sister sighed and smiled helplessly. "Alright, let''s hear what you have to say, hmm?"


    "Hehe, now lemme tell you, Senior Sister."


    You''re going f*cking down, Master!


    ---


    This must be a dream, right? It has to be.


    There''s no way that any of this is real.


    The moon above is too beautiful to be real and the crystal waters too calm. The soft chirps of crickets seem too melodic, and the sparkling dance of fireflies seemed too dazzling.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Looking at the source of the voice, Senior Sister looked at me, concerned. Smiling, I shook my head before hugging her arm. "Ehmm, no.


    Nothings wrong. I


    I just miss you, that''s all." Ehmm, this is a dream; I just know it.


    After all, Senior Sister doesn''t look to be bothered or flustered at all!


    However, it''s good to dream once in a while, right? At least then, I can indulge in my vain hopes in peace.


    Picking up my cup of wine, I savored the cool vor burning down my throat. I gotta say, no wine tastes sweeter than stolen wine, hehe.


    Who knew that Master kept his wine cer in such an interesting location. I just so happened to find it after falling through a hole while exploring the mountains I was banished to.


    Hmph. (- 3-)


    Serves you right, Master. Plus, who would notice one bottle of wine missing?


    "Where did you get this wine, Junior Sister?"


    "Hehe, it''s a secret~."


    "You didn''t steal it, did you?"


    "Hmm" My brain started to be foggy as I tried to think of an answer. Damn, this wine is some strong stuff. "No~...."


    Tugging at my cor, I felt my clothes be a bit damp from my sweat.


    Maybe I should ease up on the drinking for a bit, although that was a bit difficult. The wine is simply too good!


    What the heck did Master put in this stuff?


    Eh whatever


    Whatever it was, it sure is tasty. (*^ ^*)


    "Sigh." Senior Sister shook her head. "Just tell me who I should pay backter."


    "Ehmm it''s fine" Feeling my bones turn into noodles, I leaned more onto Senior Sister for support. "It''s not like they''re gonna know hehe."


    "Sigh. You silly girl."


    The two of us state in silence for a bit more, admiring the bright moon above that cool water that tickled our feet.


    "Senior Sister."


    "Ehm."


    "Senior Sister."


    "Eh."


    "Senior Sister."


    "Eh." Senior Sister lightly pinched my hand in annoyance. "What is it?"


    "Heh, nothing.


    You know, Senior Sister. I heard a rumor about etiquette here in these central ins."


    "Oh? Hah, and what might that be?"


    "Emm." Nuzzling my head onto Senior Sister''s shoulder, my head felt dizzy. "I heard that women here cherish their feet like their lives.


    Except for her husband, no one else can see them."


    "Hahaha." Senior Sister''s melodicughter rang in my ears like small silver bells. "Oh? And what happens when someone does see her feet, hmm?"


    "Em, they have to marry her."


    "Hahaha! Where in the world did you hear such a thing?"


    "Is it true, though?"


    "Hahaha, w-well" Senior Sister''s cheeks started to glow pink under the pale glow of the moon. "I-I mean"


    Feeling the drunkenness of mine fade away, I sat upright to get a better look at Senior Sister''s face.


    "I-I mean, faced with the possibility of, ahem, m-marriage, t-this, this senior isn''t unwilling


    but-"


    "But what?"


    "But, o-of course, that''s hypothetical!


    T-there''s no way that that could ever happen." Senior Sister sputtered as the tips of her ears started to turn red, and her neck became flushed in color.


    "Say it again."


    "W-what?"


    Leaning in closer, I had to see for myself if what I was seeing was true. "Say it again.


    Please."


    "T-there''s no way-"


    "Before that."


    "T-this senior isn''t unwilling."


    "So given the opportunity, Senior Sister isn''t unwilling to marry this junior?" I asked as Senior Sister''s face reddened even further at our closeness.


    As I waited for Senior Sister to answer, my heart started to throb in anticipation.


    "I-"


    ---


    Jolting up, the chill of night raked over my body as a sheen of sweat covered my body. My clothes clung to my body as my quiltid on the ground, probably kicked off at some point in my dream.


    Heaving, I felt as if I were dragged through water before being thrown back onto my bed. Raking my fingers through my sweaty hair, I tried to gather my surroundings. Looking out the window, I saw the moon slowly retreating behind the hillside.


    Ah.


    Copsing back into my bed, I let the cold wind sober me up again.


    So... it was just a dream?

 Chapter 107: Letters for Senior Sister

    Chapter 107: Letters for Senior Sister


    "Master, what are you doing here?


    When did you get back?"


    Stepping into the central courtyard, I saw Master sitting in his usual chair as he munched on some rice buns shaped like giant peaches. Although Master has somewhat changed from his messy appearance from before, remnants of his old behavior remain.


    "Ah, my dear eldest disciple. It has been some time since west met. Come here; this master just got back after visiting an old friend.


    Sit. This master has plenty more to share."


    Taking out his interspatial bag, Master pulled out another te of fragrant peach buns.


    "Thank you, Master." Taking the seat beside him, I took one of the peaches and tore off a small piece to taste. The soft, smooth skin of the peach bun tore off with ease, revealing its golden filling of peach jam.


    Ehm, it''s sweet.


    "What has called for your return?


    I thought that you were going to be away for longer. After all, the Summer Hunt doesn''t start until a few more weeks when the Mystic Treasure Realm opens."


    And by then, Zhu Na Ran should be back home. I wonder how much she has changed since she left. Hmm, maybe she didn''t change at all?


    "Sigh, unfortunately, my original ns have been changed.


    It turns out there''s some more paperwork that I need to fill out myself and prepare for the hunt.


    Aiyah, that sly sect master. Tch, making this old master do his busy work."


    "I''m sure Sect Master Qing Shui just wants preparation to go smoothly. After all, if Master is overseeing it himself, I''m sure the other peak masters would be reassured, knowing it''s in good hands.


    "Hmph, what a honeyed tongue you got there. No doubt your junior sister has been rubbing off on you."


    At the mention of her name, my heart felt as if tickled by a feather. "Master, you jest.


    But, this disciple is curious


    How is Zhu Na Ran?"


    Has she been eating well? Sleeping well?


    H-has she thought of me?


    No, no, that''s ridiculous! Ah, why would I think that? There''s no way she would be thinking of me.


    "Hmph, she''s doing well alright.


    She''s doing just fine and is making quite the leaps and bounds in her training and cultivation." Master grumbled as he took arge bite of his second peach bun, annoyed.


    Oh? If that''s the case, then why does Master have such a sour look on his face? "Master, you make that out as if that''s a bad thing."


    "Ehm! It is! That means that this master''s fun-


    Ahem, I mean, this master''s training is too effective! This master is already starting to struggle a bit when I spar with her.


    Tsk, ah. That girl is quite terrifying when she''s determined to do something.


    Oh, right.


    Don''t tell her that!


    This master doesn''t want that girl to get too cocky just yet! This master hasn''t, um, taught her everything just yet!"


    Raising my handkerchief, I used it to hide the smile on my lips.


    Hmm, so Zhu Na Ran has gotten stronger? Strong enough that Master wants to trick her about her progress?


    "Rest assured, Master, this disciple will not say a word of what you said."


    "Ehm, good, good." Master smiled, reassured me. "This master is d that I can count on you."


    "I''m d that Master holds this disciple in high regard." The two of us enjoyed the rest of the peach buns and peaceful spring atmosphere as the ever-present magnolia blooms waved in the wind.


    Although, most of the peach buns were enjoyed by Master.


    "Oh! That reminds me." Holding a half-eaten peach bun in one hand, Master used his other hand to grab something from his interspatial pouch. "This master has something to give you."


    "Huh? For me?"


    "Ehmm, well, more urately, this is from Zhu Na Ran." Out of the bag, Master pulled out a small wooden box and ced it on the table. "Originally, this master nned on giving this to you sooner; however, I haven''t gotten around to dropping by and delivering it.


    Eh, betterte than never."


    What? Zhu Na Ran has something she wishes to give to me? I wonder for what reason?


    "Whelp, this master would stay around longer; however, there is much work that needs to be done." Master got up from his seat and stretched out his arms. "Let''s see what that sly fox has this grandmaster do this time."


    After bidding farewell, Master left in a whirlwind, leaving me alone in the courtyard with the mysterious gift that Zhu Na Ran had given me.


    Although I was curious about what was inside, there was a lot of preparation that I mustplete. And unfortunately, Master made sure to leave behind a massive stack of paperwork that needed to be filled out.


    Stashing away the wooden box into my interspatial bag, I got to work.


    ---


    "Sigh finally finished." cing the final document on thepleted stack, I leaned back in my seat to admire my work. Even though it took all day, at least this would save me some trouble in the future when Master might decide to hand me more work.


    Remembering the box that Master gave me, I quickly pulled it out of my bag. cing it on my desk, itnded with a soft thud, making it evident of its weight.


    What could be in here that makes this box feel so heavy to hold?


    Opening the small box, suddenly, pages upon pages of paper sprang out from its small confines.


    "What in the world?" Trying to organize this mess, I took the stack of paper out of their small confines and onto my desk. However, the sheer number of writings seemed to be greater than I had anticipated as already a towering stack of letters sat before me.


    What is all of this?


    Taking the first sheet of paper off the top of the stack, there seemed to be a crude illustration of what I believe is Zhu Na Ran being stomped on by Master.


    Strange.


    Why would Zhu Na Ran send this to me?


    Flipping the image over to the other side, scratchy writing exined the bizarre image to me. It read:


    ''Hi, Senior Sister,


    I hope this letter finds you in good health and that Master fulfilled his promise in delivering it. It''s been about a month since Master kidnapped me to these mountains, and only after bribing him with some snacks did the stingy old man grant me some paper and ink.''


    Oh? I didn''t realize that Zhu Na Ran would have to resort to such means to get some writing material.


    Maybe I should talk to Master about thister. Perhaps he could give me a reasonable exnation for isting Zhu Na Ran to this extent.


    Making that mental note, I continued to read the letter.


    ''Also! Master is such a big bully!


    Did you know that Master is surprisinglypetent with the sword?!


    I mean, I already knew of his stories of his glory days and h, h, h, but I didn''t think he would be this good!


    When we were sparing after dinner, Master managed to take me down in a blink!


    I didn''t even see iting! What kind of supernatural skills is this?!


    I feel that Master must''ve cultivated some sort of stealth technique because how can an old guy like Master be as nimble as a leaf in the wind?


    Aiyah, anyways, when I tried to retaliate, I ended up being defeated, and Master''s taunts weren''t helping in making the whole thing any better ah.


    But that''s alright!


    One day, I''ll return the favor to Master hehe.''


    Hah, I''m sure Zhu Na Ran would be able to surpass Master in a few years with enough practice and training.


    Much to Master''s chagrin, of course.


    However, I''m sure that it''s every teacher''s goal to see their students soar to new heights, ones much higher than their own.


    ''Anyways, not much really happens up here.


    I mean, the scenery is nice, and the ce is peaceful enough. However, it''s a shame I don''t have any goodpany up here.


    Oh! I know!


    Maybe when you get this letter, you cane and visit me!''


    After reading that line, my face started to prickle a bit, perhaps from the summer heat.


    Sigh, silly girl. You''re supposed to be focusing on cultivating, not ying around.


    The subsequent few letters seemed to be like Zhu Na Ran''s journal entries as they went about describing her day and how her progress with her cultivation was going.


    It seems like sending her away to focus on training purely was a smart move on Master''s behalf. As illustrated in one of the letters, Zhu Na Ran can now ride and manage her own flying sword.


    Quite a momentous achievement.


    I wish I could''ve been there to see it.


    The following letter of the pile depicted Zhu Na Ran running down a mountainside with various objects thrown her way.


    Well, this should be interesting.


    Turning the page, the letter read:


    ''Senior Sister! You won''t believe what Master made me do today!''


    Oh? I believe that I infer what happened based on the lively illustration.


    ''Master is such a bully! The king, no, the emperor of all things cruel and malicious!


    As you know, I am terrible at directions! So do you know what "genius" idea Master had?''


    I wonder what it was.


    ''A f*cking mountain full of traps!?


    Master made me run down an entire mountain littered with traps all over the ce! And he dares to say, "This will prepare you for when you venture into the Mystic Treasure Realm!"


    I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve nearly fallen into a pit full of bamboo spikes or almost gotten punched in the gut by a giant tree log!


    Sniff, if you''re reading this, Senior Sister, send help!


    Master is trying to kill this junior!''


    Goodness


    The letters followed were more SOS calls for help as Zhu Na Ran detailed her various interactions with the numerous contraptions.


    However, it soon seemed like Master was able to make it up to her somewhat as the number of SOS calls decreased.


    Well either that or Master stopped giving her paper to write with.


    Whatever the reason, I should thank her for sending me these entertaining letters. Perhaps, I should write a response?


    Ehm, no


    Right now, Zhu Na Ran should be focusing on her cultivation and nothing else. I''ll just thank her in person when she returns.


    Carefully cing the stack of letters back into the box, gently closed the lid of the box, careful not to catch any paper on the edge. Stretching out my sore limbs, I sat in my chair and listened to the soft chirps of crickets and admired the faint glow of fireflies dancing outside.


    The view was oddly reminiscent of a dream I had the other night. The only missingponent being Zhu Na Ran.


    It was so strange.


    And it felt so real as well.


    It felt as if Zhu Na Ran was really there. I could practically feel the warmth from her body as sheid her head on my shoulder. The smell of sunshine that came from her hair and the subtle roughness of her palms as she held my hand in hers.


    Even after the dream was tragically cut short, I could still feel the sensation of her body being against mine.


    It was as if she were really there.


    "Sigh, what''s wrong with me?"


    Even though Shao Xiu Lan has already exposed me to the true extent of my feelings, a nagging part of me still couldn''te to terms with it.


    It''s it''s just not right for someone like me to feel this way. And for my innocent junior, no less. I can''t imagine how she would react if I told her.


    And yet my mind couldn''t stop thinking of that fictional, fantastical scene of the two of us by the waterside.


    The cool sensation of the water brushing against my feet as Zhu Na Ran rested by my side. And then the searing heat came soon after when Zhu Na Ran asked that ridiculous question:


    "So given the opportunity, Senior Sister isn''t unwilling to marry this junior?"


    F-for her to even ask such a question! No doubt that was just a dream! T-there''s no way she would ask such a thing!


    However, when Zhu Na Ran leaned in and awaited my answer, I knew that some curse or spell must''ve enchanted me.


    The way she stared at me, awaiting my answer, I wanted nothing more than to lean closer to see what was behind her eyes.


    The gentle caress of her warm breath on my face started to drive me mad at our closeness. At how she was within arms-reach and with one word, she would be mine.


    A-and no doubt had the dream not ended as soon as it did, I-I don''t know what shameful thing I would''ve possibly done afterward!


    I''m such a terrible senior

 Chapter 108: A Special Favor

    Chapter 108: A Special Favor


    "How''s the preparation for the Summer Hunt going?"


    "Ehm, after thest round of inspections, we should be ready to go ahead and make the journey, Martial Aunt Jing Hua."


    "Good." Nodding my head, I marked off the final checkmark. Good, it seems like we''re going to be on schedule. "And what of the transportation arrays?"


    "Grandmaster Luo should be working on that along with the other peak masters. From what this disciple has heard, they''re nearly finished."


    "Ehm, alright. Thank you."


    "Of course, Martial Aunt Jing Hua." Bowing farewell, the disciple left, continuing his work elsewhere.


    Ehm, everything is going to n.


    We should be able to meet up with the other participating sects just a few days before the Mystic Treasure Realm opens up.


    I wonder how''s Master is doing during all of this?


    Thest time I saw him, he looked to be a panda in the flesh, with his dark eyes and paleplexion.


    Hmm, it seems like this event has taken a lot out of him. Perhaps, I should let him take it easy for a bit. Just this once.


    "Senior Sister!"


    "Z-Zhu Na Ran?" I didn''t have time to react before a warm body nearly pummeled me to the ground. Quickly stabilizing myself, I narrowly managed to avoid falling. "W-wait! Be careful!"


    "Hehe!" Zhu Na Ranughed as she hugged me tighter. "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you, Senior Sister!


    Did you miss me?


    Did you?" Zhu Na Ran''s eyes brightened like stars as she awaited my answer.


    "W-well, of course." Nudging her off me, I managed to create some distance between the two of us. "There isn''t a day when I don''t."


    "Oh? Really!"


    "Ehm." I nodded as my heart palpitated and my face started to prickle in heat.


    Zhu Na Ran had grown taller since thest time we''d met as I now needed to tilt my head slightly up to see her eyes.


    Her once golden-brown locks now seemed to shine a brighter golden color, and her skin had a healthy tan, which only entuated her more prominent features.


    Her jawline had also be more defined, as her face seemed more mature after her baby fat had disappeared.


    Not to mention her body has changed too


    Broad shoulders that stretched through the loose robes and a thin waist with abs that I just want to-


    W-wait!


    What am I saying?!


    "Um is there something wrong, Senior Sister?


    You''ve been dazing off for a while." Zhu Na Ran suddenly pulled me out of my daze as she stared at me with a bewildered look.


    "N-no, no, not at all!" Had I been too obvious?


    I felt the prickles of heat travel from my neck up to the tips of my ears. Shallowing, I tried to lubricate my dry throat. "I-I was just shocked to see how much you''ve grown."


    "Oh, yeah, haha!


    Senior Sister, did you hear? I can now make a sword float! I can even ride it now!


    Now, I don''t need to hop onto yours all of the time.


    Pretty great, right?"


    "R-right." For some reason, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss. Perhaps, I just wasn''t prepared for all of these sudden changes just yet.


    "But, I''ll probably have to mooch off of you for a bit since Master doesn''t trust me to own a weapon." Zhu Na Ran muttered as she stuck her tongue out, annoyed.


    "So, Senior Sister, I hope you won''t mind this junior''s shamelessness for a bit longer, hehe."


    "N-no, not at all. I''ll be more than d to assist you in any way I can." I smiled as Zhu Na Ran kicked the invisible rocks on the ground as she cursed Master under her breath.


    I''m d that Zhu Na Ran seemed to be the same at heart, even with these physical changes.


    "Anyways, what was I saying again?" Zhu Na Ran mumbled as she tapped her chin. "Oh right!


    My letters!


    Did you get them?"


    "Oh, yes.


    Master had given it to me a few days ago.


    I''m sorry that I never replied; I just figured since I''d see you again soon, it would be pointless to respond to them."


    "Ah I see." Zhu Na Ran smiled helplessly as her face dropped a little. "Even so, a reply would''ve been nice."


    Oh well!


    It can''t be helped since Master decided to give them to sost minute.


    Tch, that old man! Subjecting this junior to such torment and didn''t even have the decency to follow through with my requests."


    "Don''t be too hard on Master; I''m sure that he intended to, but life just got in the way."


    "Hmph, I''ll say." Zhu Na Ran sighed exasperatedly. "Anyways, how have you been, Senior Sister?


    Anything interesting happened while this junior was away?" Zhu Na Ran asked eagerly. I could practically see a tail wagging behind her as she waited in anticipation.


    "I, um." The words caught in my throat as I tried to tell her about the gift I had made. However, for some reason, be it my pride or embarrassment, I couldn''t tell her.


    At least, not yet.


    "No nothing much happened that is of much significance.


    Well, other than your friend, Miss Bai Yin, paying a visit, of course."


    "Oh, really? Ah, she didn''t tell me that!


    When I stopped by to visit her, she was busy telling me all about her wedding!


    Ah, time sure does fly." Zhu Na Ran mused.


    "To believe that the nervous girl I met a year ago would grow into such a mature and collected woman.


    Although, it appears as though she''s been working pretty hard, as when I went to meet her, her face instantly turned red!


    Tsk. I should tell Bai Chen not to overwork her so much because even though she''s a married woman now, she''s still a young maiden.


    What if she bes sick?"


    The reason she turned red was because of you.


    During one of Bai Yin''s visits, she confessed her affections for Zhu Na Ran to me. She spoke of how the two of them met and how she started to fall for her.


    Admittingly, it was hard to hear how someone else fell for the one you love, as waves of jealousy edged at the back of my mind. However, I understood why Bai Yin would fall for my junior sister.


    Zhu Na Ran had a personality that was hard to dislike.


    Even though initially she cane off as brash and reckless, if not a bit naive, Zhu Na Ran has a pure heart. She sincerely puts her heart into almost everything she does and carries through with her oaths and promises.


    Most of the time, at least, with the only exception being studying and cultivating.


    Although, it seems like she has outgrown her bad habits.


    I-in addition, Zhu Na Ran''s face was easy on the eyes. She had an odd charm around her. One that made people want to get close to her and know more of her.


    "Ahem, well." Trying to clear my mind of such shameless thoughts, I tried to steer the conversation elsewhere. "I''m sure that Bai Yin is well taken care of, and Bai Chen isn''t the type of man who''d neglect his wife."


    At the wedding, the young man was clearly head over heels for Bai Yin.


    "Hmph, I suppose." Zhu Na Ran harrumphed. "Hah, anyways, I nearly forgot!


    Master sent me over to get you.


    There''s something he wants to give us, and we need to be together to receive it."


    "Oh? I wonder what it could be?"


    "Ehmm, whatever it is, it better be worth more than the torment he put me through.


    Even in my dreams, I still can see all of those horrible traps, littering everywhere I step." Zhu Na Ran shuddered.


    "Hah, you''re never going to let this go, aren''t you, Zhu Na Ran."


    "Oh yeah."


    ---


    "Senior Sister, when can we expect the Mystic Treasure Realm to open?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she snacked on a giant meat bun. "Does it just pop out of nowhere?"


    "Well, ording to Master and the texts that I''ve read, the Mystic Treasure Realm is expected to arrive within the next three days," I answered.


    Peeking over at my junior sister, I noticed arge crumb that stuck to the side of Zhu Na Ran''s face as she munched on her bun.


    "And no." Reaching out, I wiped the crumb off her face. "It doesn''t ''pop out of nowhere.''


    It should appear right at the gate."


    In the camp center, disciples milled around in curiosity and apprehension at therge stone gate that innocently sat in the center.


    It wasn''t striking in its decoration; in fact, its presence was little to none. The only way anyone could tell of its power is when one got too close to it.


    One could feel the otherworldly and strange power that would seep out of the lifeless stone. The way that the gray dragon pirs seemingly twisted and turned around the edges gave off an unsettling and inauspicious aura, naturally making any curious adventurer turn away in fear.


    However, in a seemingly ironic twist, when the Mystic Treasure Realm would open, the surrounding area would suddenly be flooded with a densely auspicious aura.


    Like an oasis in a desert, it would only be a matter of time before such a rare gift is preyed upon by men and beasts alike.


    "Ehm, I see, I see." Zhu Na Ran nodded as she polished off the rest of her snack. "So what do we do in the meantime?"


    "Well, preparations for the tournament are underway, so there is still much more work that needs to be done before we can even enter the treasure realm."


    "Oh? I wonder what the tournament is going to be about?" Zhu Na Ran wondered.


    "No, wait, what are the prizes for winning the tournament!?"


    Sigh.


    Zhu Na Ran is still the treasure-loving girl that I remember. The same one that has gotten us into trouble numerous times before.


    "Silly, the prizes are glory and prestige gained for one''s sect. Whatever a contestant finds instantly goes into the sect''s inventory.


    You''ll only be taking home a fraction of what you gained in the treasure realm."


    "What?!


    That''s some bullsh*t! Why do I have to hand over all of my treasures, huh? My poor hard-earned treasures are just going to be stashed away in a dark treasury and not be admired by this auntie!


    Hmph! I can''t believe this!" Zhu Na Ran huffed. "Are we just some farmers then?


    Picking the hard fruits of ourbor, only to hand most of it over to some greedy noble?!"


    "Sigh." I could already feel an oing headache about this. Oddly enough, this was quite reminiscent of when I tried to coax Master into handing over some of his spiritual herbs for the courtyard repair cost.


    It seems like Master has rubbed off quite a bit on Zhu Na Ran, if not enhancing her pre-existing treasure-loving ways.


    "Junior Sister, naturally, you''ll receive equalpensation for your work, but just know that it may not be the form of the treasures that you''ve collected."


    "Hmph, this auntie is unwilling!" Like a child unwilling to share their candy, Zhu Na Ran crossed her arms and pouted, reluctant to yield to any coaxes or demands.


    Sigh. This girl.


    Perhaps, it would''ve been better not to tell her this aspect of the tournament. However, given her reaction, had I not told her sooner, I''d probably have to witness a more ''colorful'' exchange.


    "Nevermind that." Patting Zhu Na Ran''s head, I tried to calm her down from her fury. "There will be other treasures and plenty of other rewards toe." Unfortunately, not even that was able to end Zhu Na Ran''s tantrum.


    Honestly.


    "How about this?


    If you manage to collect more treasures than me by the end of thepetition, I will owe you one favor."


    "Hmm?" Zhu Na Ran''s ears instantly popped up in attention. "What do you mean, ''one favor?''"


    "It is precisely as it sounds.


    If by the end of thepetition you manage to umte more treasures than me, after subtracting the amount due to our sect, this senior will grant you one favor."


    "Hmm." Zhu Na Ran hummed as she tapped her chin. "borate exacting on what this junior gets from one favor."


    "Well you can sneak out once, even past curfew, and this senior will turn a blind eye.


    You can use it to avoid training with me


    Or you can use it to think of whatever you like."


    "Whatever I like, huh?"


    "Em. That''s correct." I nodded.


    "And it can be anything and Senior Sister can''t say no?" Zhu Na Ran asked as a mischievous grin found its way on her lips.


    "W-what kind of strange things are you thinking!"


    "Hehe that''s a secret~!" Zhu Na Ran giggled.


    "Mmkay! This junior agreed to this bet!


    If this junior manages to obtain more treasures than Senior Sister by the end of thepetition, Senior Sister owes this junior a favor.


    One that Senior Sister cannot say no to."


    "Ehm." I nodded in approval. "However, just know that if you lose, the same is applied to you.


    You must owe me a favor that you can''t say no to."


    "Alrighty! Sounds good to me, hehe!


    There''s no way that this junior won''te out on top! Just you wait!"


    I smiled as Zhu Na Ran started muttering ways to gather many treasures within a short period.


    Don''t be too confident of your victory yet, Zhu Na Ran.


    I''m also aiming for a special favor of yours.

 Chapter 109: Pillow Talk

    Chapter 109: Pillow Talk


    "Wahh that was a good meal." Zhu Na Ran sighed in content as she rubbed her stomach. "I haven''t eaten this well in so long."


    "Really now?" Picking up some pickled vegetables, I ced them into my rice bowl. "From what I''ve heard from Master, he treated you quite well food-wise.


    He ims that you feasted like an emperor." Savoring the slightly bitter vor, I washed away the remnants with some tea.


    "Hah, yeah, right!" My junior sister scoffed. "Whatever of that good stuff Master brought to me was only in the tiniest portions I''ve seen!


    The duck legs were this small, and the cakes were this thin!" Pinching her fingers together, Zhu Na Ran empathized with the size of the food to an exaggerated degree.


    Sigh.


    Shaking my head at her, I couldn''t help but let a small smile slip through.


    Although I was naturally inclined to favor her, I couldn''t help but feel she was doing everything in her power to smear Master in any way possible before me.


    To her credit, some of her ims were quite convincing and could be true. However, others, such as this one, gave some room for doubt.


    Nheless, I don''t think Zhu Na Ran needs to lie to me just to express her grievances.


    Ah, never mind, I''ll just continue to humor her.


    "And what have you done to deserve such treatment from Master, hmm?


    Master is a rtively reasonable man, and he isn''t so petty as to torment his youngest disciple by starving them."


    "W-well." Zhu Na Ran started to fidget, perhaps realizing the holes in her story. "Regardless, the food he brought me was too little!


    And with all the training he put me through, I was simply not getting enough energy ah."


    "Oh, in that case." Picking up some vegetables, I plopped them into her rice bowl. "You should make up for the lost energy, hmm?"


    "Hehe it''s okay, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ranughed before ncing at the greens before her. "I''ve eaten my fill already; there''s no need haha."


    "No, I think it would be good for you to at least eat some.


    All night, you''ve only eaten meat and rice. You barely even touched your soup." I pointed my chopsticks at the small bowl of soup that sat cold and abandoned.


    "Um, haha" Zhu Na Ranughed sheepishly as she looked at the food in disdain.


    Picking up the limp green vegetables with her chopsticks, Zhu Na Ran attempted to bring them to her mouth, only for her to gag in disgust.


    "Do I have to, Senior Sister?" Pouting, Zhu Na Ran shone her watery eyes.


    Sigh, some things never change


    "Em, be good and finish your food. They''re good for you, and you''ll need your energy for tomorrow." Avoiding her gaze, I tried to focus my attention on my dinner. If I stared for any longer, no doubt I would''ve given in.


    "Ehmm" My junior sister whined as she turned her attention back to her vegetables. "Fine"


    Begrudging picking up her vegetables again, she made a face before shoving them into her mouth before downing it down with the cold soup.


    "Bleuh! I feel like I''m going to be sick." Zhu Na Ran moaned as she gagged, disgusted.


    "Hmm, you did very well." Wiping her mouth with a napkin, I started to rub circles on her back. "I''m very proud of you."


    "Herm" Zhu Na Ran groaned before leaning into me. "I think I need toy down after that, Senior Sister."


    I smiled as Zhu Na Ran made a face, clearly not as ill as she made herself out to be.


    Sigh, this silly girl.


    "Ehm, let''s head to our quarters." Patting her head, Iforted the ''sick'' girl. "I believe they should be prepared by now."


    "Alright."


    ---


    "Martial Aunties, here are your quarters. This disciple hopes that they are to your liking." The outer disciple said as they made a slight bow as they pulled open the tent entrance.


    "Thank you." From the outside peering in, the tent didn''t seem to have any issues. "This auntie understands that we''ll only be here for a few days, so these amodations should be fine."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Martial Auntie.


    If there is anything else martial aunties need, please let us know."


    "Ehmm, that will be all, thank you."


    Bowing farewell, the disciple briskly moved on to their next task.


    "Hmm?


    This is our ce for the next few days?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she tried to peer in.


    "Ehm." I nodded as I opened the entrance wider for her. "From the looks of it, they did fairly well."


    "Ooh, this ce looks so nice!" She awed as she wandered around the room, observing every nook and cranny. "I can''t believe they brought all this stuff just to house us for a few days. I was expecting a bunch of sleeping bags or something.


    Stepping inside the tent, it was warm and spacious despite its size.


    It was subdivided into three sections and was sparsely decorated with just a few weapon stands and vases lying around. In the center of the room are a simple tea table and tea set. The floors were also covered in a thin carpet so as not to let dirt get inside.


    Since warmer weather wasing our way, the bronze warmersid unlit in the corners of the room.


    As for the bed


    "This might be an issue."


    "Eh? What do you mean, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she peered over my shoulder. "Wahh! Look how big the bed is!"


    Running past me, Zhu Na Ran jumped onto therge bed, kicked off her shoes, and rolled to the end of it. "This bed is huge!" To empathize with her point, she spread her arms and legs out, which barely covered half of the bed.


    "T-this has to be some mistake.


    There were supposed to be separate beds, not onerge one." I was sure that I requested to have two beds, not onerge one


    "Eh? What''s wrong with this bed, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she propped her head up with her arm. "There''s more than enough space for us to sleepfortably."


    Patting the open space beside her, Zhu Na Ran beckoned me to bed. "Em,e on. See for yourself, Senior Sister!"


    Gods help me.


    "No, I''ll go speak with that disciple. I''m sure we can get this sorted out quickly."


    "Aiyah, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ran sighed, exasperated. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to get my own tent. Even if it''s small, at least then I can sleep in my own bed."


    "B-but, it''s sote, and by now, everyone has settled into their quarters. We can''t inconvenience them now!


    Plus, as you said, it will only be for a few days! Is it that bad to sleep with me for a few nights?


    It''s not like we haven''t done it before."


    However, during the instances where we did, I could barely get a wink of sleep!


    My face started to prickle in heat as I felt the tips of my ears burn, just remembering those nights.


    In addition, to have Zhu Na Ran so close no, it''s out of the question!


    "Even so, this is not what I''ve requested, so I must know what happened to our original arrangement." Rushing out of the tent, I didn''t want to expose my embarrassment in front of Zhu Na Ran.


    Ah, I hope she didn''t notice


    ---


    "Is something wrong, Junior Sister?" Laying in bed, the only light that came in was the faint glow of moonlight that managed to slip through some cracks of the tent.


    However, even the darkness couldn''t hide Zhu Na Ran''s intense ze from the other side of the bed.


    "U-um." Zhu Na Ran started to stutter after realizing that she was caught red-handed. "I-it''s nothing really, but I just have a question."


    "Ehm. What is it?"


    "Why is there a pillow wall between us, Senior Sister?"


    Unfortunately, there was nothing that the disciples could do to change our bed from arge one to two singles since all of the rooms have been distributed. The best that they could do was grant us extra pillows to divide our space.


    Although it wasn''t much, it was better than nothing.


    "To prevent any incidents from happening likest time."


    "Eh? Last time?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she propped herself, looking over the pillow border. "What are you talking about, Senior Sister?


    What happenedst time?"


    Turning over, I stared at my confused junior sister. "You don''t remember?"


    "Remember what?"


    "That time where y-you, you-


    Nevermind." Flipping over, I didn''t want her to see my face during all of this. I don''t think I could bear it if she saw me like this. "Just go to sleep, Junior Sister.


    Didn''t you say that you were tired?"


    "...ehm, yeah" Zhu Na Ran sighed beforeying back down.


    Finally, peace had returned.


    "Aiyah.


    Aiyah, aiyah, aiyah!" Zhu Na Ran suddenly started making a fuse. "My pillow isn''t feeling right.


    There must be something wrong with it."


    ncing over my shoulder, I saw her trying to mush her pillow in all directions as if to fluff it. "Ah?


    Aiyah!"


    Suddenly the pillow soared over me and onto the other side of the tent.


    "A-ah, haha How could that happen?


    The pillow just suddenly flew out of my hands!" Zhu Na Ran eximed with a ''shocked'' expression. "I can''t believe it!


    Ahh, what should I do now, ah?


    How can I sleep without a pillow now, aiyahhh."


    Deep breaths, deep breaths.


    "Sigh. Get a new pillow."


    "Ehh? How am I supposed to do that ah?


    It''s toote to ask for another one."


    Grabbing one of the pillows that acted as a border, I threw it at her. "Use this one."


    "Eh?" Catching the pillow, Zhu Na Ran pouted at it. "This one is much too hard and too long to use a proper pillow. Not only will it take up too much space, but I''ll probably hurt my neck from using it."


    Tossing it aside, she scooted a bit closer to me.


    T-this girl! What is she trying to do!


    "What are you doing?!" I asked through my teeth. "Why are youing closer?"


    "Ehh, scoot over Senior Sister.


    Lemme use your pillow too!"


    "W-what?!" However, before I could object, Zhu Na Ran had already made herselffortable next to me.


    "It will be fine!


    I promise that this won''t turn out likest time. So please, Senior Sister.


    Just this once?" Zhu Na Ran begged as she shed me her signature puppy eyes.


    Hah. I''m so weak.


    "F-fine! But don''t you move, alright?


    If you do, I will kick you back to your side of the bed!" It will only be for one night! That''s it!


    After this, I''m going to get myself a separate tent!


    "Hehe, thank you, Senior Sister."


    Laying back down, I tried to rx with this warm body beside me. However, such a task proved itself to be moreplicated than I thought as Zhu Na Ran''s breath against my neck sent tingles down my spine.


    Even though the night was rtively cool, I could already feel a thin sheen of sweat form on my brow, and my clothes started to cling to my body.


    Although the tent was dark, it did little to hide Zhu Na Ran''s body from me. Wearing just her underclothes, the thin white shirt loosely hung off her shoulders showcased the beautiful body that hid underneath it.


    With-


    Wait!


    What am I thinking! How can I say that in this situation!


    Deep breaths, deep breaths!


    It''s just for this one night and that''s it


    Mentally reciting a calming heart and mind mantra, I slowly cooled that me that was burning inside.


    Just calm down.


    "Eh? Senior Sister, why are you shivering?" Zhu Na Ran mumbled. "Eh? Senior Sister, why do you still have your clothes on?


    Here, let this junior help you remove them!" Suddenly feeling hands wrap around my waist, I felt Zhu Na Ran tug at my belt.


    "Eh, why is it tied so strongly?"


    "W-wait, w-what, what are you doing!?" Grabbing Zhu Na Ran''s hand, I managed to stop her from further undoing my belt.


    "Eh, Senior Sister, you grabbed my hand. How am I supposed to help you remove your clothes? Surely you must be ufortable sleeping in them."


    They''re on because of you!


    "It. Is. Late.


    Go. To. Sleep." I managed to grit out as I felt mes of heat sear through my neck and face. Thankfully the darkness hid most of my face, granting me some dignity.


    "Ahh, fine. I understand." As Zhu Na Ran finally let go, I let out a soft sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness.


    Any more than that, I don''t know what else could''ve happened.


    ---


    "Psst


    Senior Sister" Zhu Na Ran whispered beside me. "Senior Sister are you awake?"


    Peeking my eyes open, I turned over to see the annoying mosquito that was buzzing in my ear. "What is it?"


    "Senior Sister, I can''t sleep


    And I think I know why."


    "...what?" What is this girl talking about?


    "Senior Sister, here touch me! Listen to my heart!" Suddenly grabbing my hand, she ced it onto her chest!


    H-hah, w-what?!


    Touching her bare skin, it felt as if my hand had been burned as she held it in ce in between her breasts.


    The rapid pulsing underneath felt unreal as they started to increase in their pace.


    W-what? What is going on?!


    "Senior Sister, can you hear it- Mmmf!"


    Suddenly, Zhu Na Ran dropped my hand as she clutched her mouth.


    Oh, thank Heavens, it worked.


    Zhu Na Ran tried to say something; however, her lips wouldn''t open. "Mmm!


    Mmm!" As she tried to calm down, my junior sister red at me as her cheeks puffed up and her eyes watered.


    Feeling myself calm down, I patted my junior sister. "Ehm. No more tricks.


    Rest.


    We have a long day tomorrow."


    Closing my eyes, I could still hear Zhu Na Ran struggle; however, she tired herself out and fell back to sleep after some time.


    Hah, finally, I can get some rest.

 Chapter 110: Summer Hunt (1)

    Chapter 110: Summer Hunt (1)


    "Wee everyone to the long-anticipated Summer Hunt!" Cheers followed as the announcer rallied up the crowd for the Mystic Treasure Realm''s opening.


    Hmm, quite a lively event ah. (*^ ^*)


    Looking around the bustling campground, it was quite a colorful sight. Like wildflowers in spring, disciples in various sect colors awaited the gate to open and for the hunt tomence.


    If we weren''t divided into our various groups, it would''ve been difficult to tell how many associations and sects have decided to join the hunt.


    Not to mention the various reclusive ns that made surprise appearances. Ahh, this event has truly spread wide and far.


    The host went on to say some more pleasantries and other things that I couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to.


    Ehh, something about how a day here is equivalent to a week inside the realm and that the hunt willst for a total of three days.


    Hmm, I think he mentioned something about an abundance of spiritual beasts or something like that...?


    Oh, right!


    And how we''ll be teleported to random sections for the treasure realm, and that it will be our responsibility to get to the exit before the domain closes.


    Whelp, I better pay some mind to the countdown; otherwise, who knows when the realm will open up again! ( ; A ; )


    "Are you nervous about getting into the treasure realm?" Arge hand suddenly appeared on my shoulder. "You seem to be a bit distracted."


    "Eh? Why would I be?


    This is what you''ve prepared me for, isn''t it, Master?" Half-heartedly ring at Master, heughed with a cheeky smile.


    "Haha, so you see that your blood, sweat, and tears were for not then?"


    "Tch, I wouldn''t say that, Master." ( - _ - )


    "Ho ho, cheer up, my dear disciple!" Master patted my back gleefully. "It was for your own benefit, you''ll see!


    Soon, you''ll be grateful to this master for preparing you for this day."


    As much as I hate to admit it, Master is right to some degree.


    Not that I''d tell him that.


    At least, not right now.


    I am grateful for the attentive training that he gave me; however, that doesn''t excuse all of the ridiculous tasks that he made me do in between said training!


    Ah, the wound is still fresh, and the resentment of mine still lingers.


    "Anyways, where''s that senior sister of yours. You two are usually never more than an arms width away from each other."


    Sighhh


    "I wish I knew.


    I haven''t seen Senior Sister since a few nights ago. I think she might be ignoring me, but I don''t know for sure."


    After all, she could just be really busy with preparations for the hunt.


    "Hmm, I see." Master nodded as he stroked his beard in thought.


    "You still got the gift I gave you?"


    Eh?


    "Oh, you mean this thing?" Pulling out the silver mirror Master had given Senior Sister and me, it gleamed in the afternoon light.


    It wasn''t particrly ornate, but it was elegant in its design with its dainty flower impressions along the edge and the iid jade flower carved into the back.


    "Still not sure why you gave Senior Sister and me a mirror."


    "It''s not just any mirror," Master said as he took hold of the mirror from my hands. "This is amunication mirror.


    This tool will allow you and your senior sister tomunicate with each other when you enter the treasure realm.


    Ehh? So that''s what it''s for?


    "But wait, how do I use this?" Without knowing how to use it, this thing was no different than an average hand mirror.


    "Just inject a bit of spiritual qi into it"  Master leaned in and tapped the mirror''s reflective surface  "And think of the one you wish to see." Soon enough, Senior Sister''s face appeared on the mirror''s face.


    "Oh!" I didn''t know that it could do that! ( 0 o 0 )


    Looking into the mirror, I was surprised to see how high-quality Senior Sister''s image was. It was almost as if she were there on the other side.


    "Master, Junior Sister." Senior Sister greeted me with a cold expression. Sending chills down my spine. "Why have you activated your mirror? Is something wrong?"


    "U-um, well" I tried to get some words out, but they seemed stuck in my throat!


    Ahh, there are so many things I want to say right now! (Q A Q)


    Why was Senior Sister ignoring me, if I had done something terrible, or if there was anything I could do to fix our situation?


    "We''re just testing out the mirror to see if it worked," Master answered for me. "Sorry if we''ve interrupted your work."


    "Ehm." Senior Sister nodded. "In that case, this disciple will be the one to leave the conversation first.


    Farewell."


    "A-actually, Senior Sister, I-"


    In a sh, Senior Sister''s image was gone.


    Ahhhh


    Sniff, Senior Sister is so cold to this junior ah. ( i A i )


    "Hmm, what''s up with that?" Master asked as he raised his brow. "I haven''t seen her act so cold to you in some time."


    "I don''t know." Slumping, I felt the energy within me evaporate in an instant. "Senior Sister has been like that for the past few days."


    "Hm, strange," Master muttered. "Well, I''m sure the two of you will work it out." Master patted my back, reassuringly.


    "You always do."


    ---


    Hah, I knew it.


    Senior Sister is avoiding me. (T _ T)


    If that mirror incident was already proof, then small encounters that followed were reinforcing that message.


    Whenever I tried to approach Senior Sister, she would just walk the other way.


    Or when I tried to pull her aside to talk, she would just say that she was too busy at the moment and would speak to meter.


    Later?!


    Later might as well mean never! (T A T)


    It''s so clear that she never wants to see me again! Never!


    And the worst part is that I don''t even know why she''s doing this!


    Have I done something wrong? And if so, why hasn''t she said so?


    "Aiyah I wish Senior Sister would just talk to me." Tiptoeing around Senior Sister and trying to squeeze an answer from her isn''t working.


    If anything, I only seem to make her more irritated. (lll _ _)


    After that whole bed incident, Senior Sister''s threat of getting a different tent wasn''t an empty one as the next day; she moved out!


    Leaving me alone in this massive tent by myself!


    Even though it''s kind of cool to have a massive bed to myself, the novelty of it wore off quickly as I found myself expecting her to be beside me every morning.


    Sigh the bed feels so cold with just me in it.


    No scratch that, every day feels cold without Senior Sister, and we''re in the middle of summer!


    Wahh, why must this happen! ( i A i )/


    "Jing Ran, are you feeling okay?" Bai Yin nudged my arm, concern written all over her face.


    "Martial Aunt Jing Ran, have you been getting enough sleep?" Bai Chen chimed into the conversation. "Martial Auntie looks to be a bit pale."


    "Ehmm." Bai Yin nodded in agreement. "You look like a panda with your dark circles.


    You and Martial Aunt Jing Hua both." The couple nodded in agreement as they continued to look at me with concern.


    "Ah? Really?" Rubbing my eyes, they felt a bit sore and tender. "I haven''t seen Senior Sister in a while (TT ^ TT)


    I don''t think she wants to see me at all right now." ( ; _ ;)


    "Oh?


    Did Martial Aunties get into a fight?" Bai Chen asked.


    "Uhh you could say that?


    I''m not sure myself as to what went wrong." Maybe I''m just too much for her to handle at the moment? Perhaps I''ming off too strong?


    Ehh, but how can that be?


    It''s not like I''m trying to do anything terrible to her! I like her a lot so um, I want to get close to her.


    Or at least closer to her than I was before.


    Plus, it''s not like I''m acting any different than I was before I left.


    Hah


    Perhaps I''m going about this wrong


    "If you don''t mind me asking, Jing Ran, but what do you think could''ve happened that made Martial Aunt Jing Hua upset in the first ce?" Bai Yin asked.


    "Herm, let me think" ( - ~ -)


    Senior Sister seemed to be upset by our housing arrangements as she said that she requested two beds, not one.


    So I guess that was already a start.


    However, I didn''t think the bed was too bad. It wasfy and spacious. Plus, it wasn''t like we haven''t slept in such proximity before. We''ve done so plenty of times, so I didn''t see the issue.


    But, Senior Sister seemed adamant about her decision to have this problem fixed. Aiyah, maybe Senior Sister was upset that the disciple made this error in her otherwise wless nning?


    Hmm, what else happened?


    Oh right!


    After Senior Sister couldn''t get the issue fixed in time, she set up this ridiculous pillow wall! Am I that terrible to be with, that Senior Sister doesn''t even want to be in the same bed as me?


    I mean, I suppose I tend to roll around a bit, but it wasn''t like I was a bed hog or anything. (Q A Q)


    After trying to get Senior Sister to rx a bit, I realized that Senior Sister was still wearing her clothes in bed!


    Senior Sister never does that at least from my experience. Every time we went to sleep, Senior Sister was always diligent in wearing her underclothes to not dirty the bed from her outeryers.


    I figured that Senior Sister must''ve been so frustrated at how things turned out that she forgot to remove her outeryer.


    Therefore, I tried to help her out.


    But that didn''t seem to be the right move, as Senior Sister scolded me right after. (; _ _)


    As for whatever happened afterward...eh, it''s a bit blurry.


    However, I do recall something in my heart feeling weird and having Senior Sister check it out


    And then afterward, not being able to speak for some reason hmm, weird.


    But that was a dream because there''s no way I would''ve done something so reckless after already gaining Senior Sister''s ire!


    So, that''s probably not something that I need to worry too much about. ( o 3o)


    Right?


    "Hah, maybe I got on Senior Sister''s nerves after dinner. She seemed pretty frustrated after some bedding arrangements got messed up.


    Herm, perhaps I should''ve read the room more. Hopefully, Senior Sister isn''t too mad at me ...."


    "Haha, that''s alright." Bai Yin giggled with a smile. "When has she ever held a grudge against you for a long time, Jing Ran?


    I''m sure that after some time, and you give her the space she needs, she''lle around again."


    "Thanks, Bai Yin. B-but, what if she doesn''t?" I don''t want Senior Sister to ignore me forever. Afterall I do want to be with her.


    "Well, if Martial Auntie doesn''t want to talk to you, why do you make something nice for her? I''ll even help you create something nice for her if you''d like.


    Perhaps by showing your sincerity in an apology gift, it will make her happy, and she''ll forgive you." Bai Yin suggested.


    An apology gift? (o_o )?


    Heavens, why didn''t I think of that sooner!


    "Bai Yin, you''re a genius!" An apology gift is a perfect thing to get Senior Sister to talk to me again!


    Plus, what better ce to find something nice than in the Mystic Treasure Realm?


    I''m sure that there''s plenty of nice things a nobledy like Senior Sister would like and appreciate! A lovely ne, maybe a hairpin?


    Ehh, I''ll work it out when I see something nice.


    Alright! I''ve decided! (@^ v ^@)


    Mission: Get Senior Sister to Like Me Again is in action! (^ o ^)/

 Chapter 111: Summer Hunt (2)

    Chapter 111: Summer Hunt (2)


    "Brother Yuan, how much longer do you think until we''ve caught our next catch?"


    Long Yuan nced at the disciple who asked the question. ''We''ve just caught two level-seven Gem Serpents, and you''re already pestering this master for more?


    What a bunch of f*cking leeches.''


    stering on a pleasant smile and hiding his curled fist under his sleeves, Long Yuan answered, "We should be heading close to the level-eight Grim Wolf.


    Based on these tracks that we''ve found, it shouldn''t have gone far.


    Perhaps, if we''re lucky, the wolf would have pups."


    "Ooh! That''s our Brother Yuan!"


    "Big Bro, you''re such an expert on finding these beasts and treasures!"


    "Yeah! Have you ventured in the treasure realm before?"


    "Haha, what are you saying?" Long Yuanughed as he mentally rolled his eyes. ''How the f*ck would have this master ventured here if this ce only opens every few hundred years or so!''


    "Host.


    Stay your anger." The cold robotic voice reminded him as the other group members started to pile on their own questions.


    ''I''m trying, Zhuang Zhi, but why do these dead weights have to tag along with this master?!


    This wasn''t in the original plot!''


    If anything, the original Long Yuan was practically barred from other groups as they kicked him down to suck up to Bai Chen.


    Instead, every single fly and mosquito seemed to want to suck him dry of any goods and treasures!


    And the worst part is, it''s only the men who seem interested in what he has! Not a single cute girl hase his way!


    ''This has to be some f*cking joke, Zhuang Zhi!


    Women should literally be throwing themselves on me just from seeing my stuff, not a bunch of these b*stards!''


    "Hmm, honey attracts more than vinegar; however, never does it specify exactly what it attracts." The pearl answered its annoyed host. "Rest assured, Host. You''ll still get your promised women in due time."


    ''Hah, I better.


    If I have to be surrounded by all of these d*cks, I might just go insane.''


    ''Patience, Host. Patience.''


    "Ooh!


    Brother Yuan, I think I see something ahead!" One of the cannon fodders shouted out in excitement as they pointed to something between the bushes.


    Carefully and eagerly creeping over, Long Yuan peeped through the leaves to see whaty on the other side.


    In the wilderness clearing, the Grim Wolf seemed gravely injured as it seemed to have fought something quite ferocious as it struggled to get up from its spot.


    Due to itsrge body, Long Yuan couldn''t see what its'' opponent was; however, based on the fact that it could injure the beast to this degree, it couldn''t be a simple monster.


    Luckily, whatever the wolf was fighting seemed to lose interest in it, as the wolf managed to walk away from the battle with its life.


    "Brother Yuan." One of the disciples nudged his arm. "Should we go after it?"


    "Em." Long Yuan nodded as he eyeballed the retreating Grim Wolf. "But let''s be careful. We don''t know if the beast that it was fighting is still around."


    "Brother Yuan, why don''t you go first? After all, you discovered the Grim Wolf first, and it is the strongest one here."


    The other group was quick to agree to the disciple''s seemingly offhand suggestion.


    ''Oh ho.'' Long Yuan hid his smirk at the disciple''s remark. ''So one of the cannon fodder''s wants to get dumped, huh?


    Hehe, this master will show you.''


    "Alright. I''ll go ahead.


    Everyone, wait here." Standing up from his hiding spot, Long Yuan started to go after the injured wolf.


    ''Zhuang Zhi, what''s the status of the Beast Taming Talisman?''


    "Only a few more seconds until it''splete, Host."


    Soon, a small sheet of paper started to appear on his hand. A sinister smile formed on his lip as Long Yuan thought to himself, ''Good things do indeed happen to those who wait.


    Not only do I get to get a powerful mount, but I can finally get some use out of these small fries.


    After all, after fighting such a powerful enemy, surely my poor mount must be hungry.''


    ---


    However, unbeknownst to Long Yuan, someone has taken notice of his dirty deed with interest.


    "Ooh~?


    This young man seems interesting." Peering into an enchanted mirror, a white fox cocked its head at it. "To think I would find something so fascinating after so long, hmm


    This must be my lucky day~!" The fox''s nine tails flicked happily behind it as it watched Long Yuan use the starved Grim Wolf to ughter his former group members mercilessly. "Hehe, it seems like this young man might be one!"


    How long has it been since she met someone so delightful?


    Handsome and dashing, yet a streak of madness and cruelty seemed to gleam in the man''s eyes.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt a sudden urge to meet this alluring young man and take him for her own. Even if he had other women, it wouldn''t matter.


    From looking at him alone, she knew that it would be beneficial for her to cling to him regardless. She might even be able to break free of her demonic status and finally ascend as a true immortal.


    "Fufu~


    Don''t go anywhere, young man~." The demon cooed as she stroked Long Yuan''s image, her long nail scratching down the mirror''s face. "This big sister will being for you soon.


    But~." The fox demon looked off into the distance with a smile. "Dinner muste before dessert, fufu."


    In a flurry of white, the fox demon soon disappeared with a cruel cackle. "Ahh~, today is just too fun!"


    ---


    "Sister Qu, have a drink." A-Tong offered the worried girl a cup of hot tea. "Perhaps this will help ease your mind."


    "How can I be at ease, A-Tong?" Fei Fu Qu took hold of the small cup with both hands. "If I can''t go in and protect Xiao Ran?"


    Taking a sip, the jasmine tea did little to ease her worries. "What if something were to happen to her?


    It''s not like I could enter in and save her from any danger that maye."


    What if someone was harboring ill intent against her Xiao Ran?


    "Hmm, this servant understands that Sister Qu worries about Sister Ran; however, you''ll only wear yourself thin.


    In addition, you''ve only recently recovered from your old injuries, and any more aggravation might trigger some lingering side effects."


    "Sigh, you''re right, A-Tong.


    But, it''s just so hard not to."


    "Ehm." A-Tong smiled as she set down the tea tray. Taking hold of Fei Fu Qu''s hand, the young girl tried tofort her. "This one knows; however, perhaps have some faith in Sister Ran.


    Even though she can be a bit foolish, she managed to make it this far, didn''t she?"


    "I suppose you''re right." Fei Fu Qu sighed. She supposed it was about time that she ced a little faith in her Xiao Ran being able to face the world independently without her around.


    However, she still couldn''t shake the feeling that something horrible would happen when she least expected it.


    After all, it has happened before


    "Sigh, I''m sorry, A-Tong." Fei Fu Qu smiled apologetically at her young maid. "But just for this one''s sake, could you bring over the mirror?


    I just want to make a quick check." pping her hands together, Fei Fu Qu smiled sheepishly at A-Tong.


    "Sigh." A-Tong smiled helplessly. "Alright, please wait here, Sister Qu." The young girl made a quick bow before swiftly leaving the room.


    "Hah" It''s been less than a day since the Mystic Treasure Realm has opened up. And even less so since her beloved has entered that dangerous realm.


    ''If only I were in a better condition, I could''ve gone with her.''


    Even though she has recovered substantially over the past few months, she has yet to return to her peak condition. However, being separated from her Xiao Ran was even more excruciating.


    Especially after what she saw in that horrible nightmare


    "T-this, this can''t be happening!


    This is impossible!"


    Digging her nails into the body of the bamboo, Fei Fu Qu looked on with a raging fury as Zhu Na Ran ran into her most loathsome enemy''s arms.


    ''Why, why, why!?


    Why is that b*tch here?!'' Gnawing her lip into a pulp, Fei Fu Qu silently watched the interaction from the cold shadows.


    "Senior Sister! I missed you!" Zhu Na Ran eximed as he jumped into Ye Lian Hua''s arms, nearly tackling the girl to the ground.


    "Ah! Be careful!" Grabbing onto the railing, she tried to prevent both of them from falling to the ground.


    The pair continued with their cheerful interactions, unknowing of Fei Fu Qu''s envious ze ring down the happy couple.


    As if the night couldn''t get any worse, the two started to sit close to one another, feet yfully kicking the water as the two shared whispered giggles between one another.


    There was nothing more Fei Fu Qu wanted to do than to run over to them and rip the two from each other and to shout, "Xiao Ran is mine!"


    However, she knew that it would only drive Zhu Na Ran away from her if she executed such a tactic.


    Therefore, all she could do was to watch on in horror as the dreadful night continued.


    But, nothing could''ve prepared her for what she was about to witness next.


    "You know, Senior Sister. I heard a rumor about etiquette here in these central ins." Zhu Na Ran stated as she kicked her feet in the water.


    "Oh? Hah, and what might that be?" Ye Lian Hua questioned.


    "I heard that women here cherish their feet like their lives.


    Except for her husband, no one else can see them."


    "Oh? And what happens when someone does see her feet, hmm?"


    "Em, they have to marry her."


    "Hahaha! Where in the world did you hear such a thing?"


    "Is it true, though?"


    "Hahaha, w-well" A bad feeling grew in Fei Fu Qu''s heart as she saw her worst enemy''s face grow flush.


    ''No no, no''


    However, no matter how much she wanted everything to stop, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the horrific scene as her beloved Xiao Ran leaned in to kiss her most vile rival!


    ''This, this can''t be!


    This can''t be true. T-there''s no way that my Xiao Ran would think of that venomous woman in such a way!''


    Gritting her teeth, Fei Fu Qu resisted the urge to kneel over in pain and fury as her heart panged in her chest at the flowery sight.


    ''T-this has to be wrong


    That b*tch must be influencing Xiao Ran''s thoughts somehow or manipting her!''


    However, despite Fei Fu Qu''s efforts to convince herself so, the evidence before her was irrefutable.


    Zhu Na Ran was in love with Ye Lian Hua.


    "No!"


    ---


    "Sister Qu! Your hand!"


    Fei Fu Qu snapped out of her trance as A-Tong dropped everything and rushed over to her. Looking down, only then did she realize that she broke the dainty teacup as hot tea and blood spilled down her hand.


    "It''s fine, A-Tong. I''m not hurt." Fei Fu Qu cracked a smile in an attempt to reassure the young maid. However, A-Tong ignored her as she pried open Fei Fu Qu''s clenched hand to retrieve the broken porcin pieces.


    "It''s only a few cuts and a small burn."


    "B-but, what if these cuts leave a scar!? They''re so deep and these burns, your whole hand is so red!"


    "It''s fine. They''re only flesh wounds, and they''ll heal in due time." No matter what she said to the poor girl, it seems like A-Tong wouldn''t relent.


    "Miss Tong?" An unfamiliar voice called out from outside the tent door. "Is everything alright?"


    Fei Fu Qu shot her maid a nce, raising a brow in question. "Who is that?"


    "Oh, this servant forgot." A-Tong bowed in embarrassment. "There was a young man who was looking for you.


    I-I hope you don''t mind that I brought him here."


    Shaking her head, Fei Fu Qu smiled at the nervous girl. "It''s alright. You did the right thing." Looking to the door, she called out, "You may enter."


    A young man dressed in clean and simple white robes stepped into the tent. "Please excuse my manners.


    I have yet to be ustomed to the mannerisms of the central valley."


    The mysterious man in white was handsome and tall with foreign features that she had not seen before, yet for some reason, he gave off a faint impression that resembled Zhu Na Ran. "I''m honored that after so long, I can finally meet the allusive Second Young Miss Fei."


    "You are?" Fei Fu Qu scanned the man up and down, trying to recall if she has ever met this odd person before.


    "Oh, how rude of me." The young manughed to himself. "You may call me Ziya, and I believe Second Young Miss Fei, we would be excellent business partners."


    "Oh? And why is that?"


    "Why, because we''re both after the same goal." The young man smiled.


    "We both want Zhu Na Ran."

 Chapter 112: Summer Hunt (3)

    Chapter 112: Summer Hunt (3)


    "Caw!" Arge bird screeched as it swooped down and tried to snag me with its sharp talons.


    Ooh, maybe that chicken could be worth something!


    Drawing my sword, I waited for the bird to swing down close enough so that I could make a move on it.


    "Caaw!!!" Seeing my de, it only seemed to grow infuriated as its sharp ws appeared to have a particrly extra deadly gleam to them.


    Yikes. (;; - v-)


    Best try to avoid those, haha.


    Readying myself, I swiftly shed at the ferocious bird. "Hiya!"


    Using the technique that Master taught me, I put my weight into the swing as it came down onto the bird. The sword made a clean swishing sound as it cut through the air and soon the bird''s thin neck.


    "CAWWW!"


    The bird released a shrill cry as blood started to gush from its wound. Chaotically flying by me, it soon crashed into a few trees. The bird let out a faint crooning sound before its neck limply fell to the side, dead.


    "Hah?" Seeing the pathetic disy, I couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. (-_- ;)


    Whelp. That was a little anticlimactic. I was expecting more of a fight from these beasts.


    Perhaps because it''s still too early into the hunt, none of the higher-level beasts havee out to y.


    Eh, whatever. I''ll take an easy win anytime. (*^ 3 ^*)


    "Hmm, pretty good, pretty good." Crouching down, I took a peek at what would be my dinner for the night. Lifting the bird''s bright red wing, I noticed that it was only a level-three Crimson Pheasant. Not necessarily typical, and yet not necessarily rare either.


    Aiyah looks like I won''t be cashing in too many points from this kill. Hmm, but a point is a point.


    Stashing the giant bird into my interspatial bag, I ventured deeper into the wilderness. Perhaps, if I keep going deeper, then I''ll finally find something good!


    "Ah, how many points do I have now?" Pulling out the enchanted jade tablet that we were provided, I read my pathetic score.


    <Fifty-nine points.>


    Three level-two lizards, one level-two dart frog, and now a level-three pheasant.


    Ahh, it looks like the chicken was only able to bring my score up twelve points. And it doesn''t help that I have yet to find any treasures or herbs of any value.


    "For a ce named for its bounty of treasures, it sure is pretty dry on anything shiny or sparkly." I haven''t seen a single gleam or glitter of treasure since I''ve entered this ce! (i v i)


    Aiyah, maybe it''s just my bad luck or something to have teleported here, devoid of any treasure. ( i - i )


    "Hmm, I wonder how Senior Sister is doing." I wonder if she''s also experiencing thisck of treasures and high-level beasts.


    Hah, what am I saying?


    Knowing her, I''m sure that she would''ve already found something good that would''ve granted her a ton of points!


    And if that''s the case, then it looks like I''ll need to find some heavenly treasures soon, or else I''ll have to owe Senior Sister a favor. ( T^T )


    After all, who knows what she might make me do!


    She might even lock me up into closed-door cultivation for a year!


    I could already feel the icy chill of those cold caves


    No, no, no!


    Think positive, Naran!


    Maybe just dig a little deeper, and we can find something that''s so valuable that it wouldpletely crush Senior Sister''s score!


    Not to mention, I still need to find a suitable gift to appease Senior Sister for whatever past transgression I havemitted.


    Maybe it will even soften her heart enough so that I wouldn''t need to suffer too much in whatever she ns for me. ( - v - )


    "Alrighty!" Feeling invigorated again, I could feel the excitement from my hopeful prospects fill me up once more! "Let''s do this!" (^ o ^)/


    ---


    Okay! Maybe I have gone a bit over my head!


    "Wah!" Dodging therge water ball, I narrowly missed getting sttered by the watery substance.


    "Roar!" Growling, the serpentine beast narrowed its eyes at me as it barred its sharp yellow fangs.


    Yikes! I definitely don''t wanna get near that thing!


    Snarling, poofs of steam came out of its nostrils as it darted between the trees and headed straight for me!


    Ahh! No good, no good!


    "H-hah! Um, good water dragon thingy!


    Stay back!" Sh*t, why didn''t I think that arge pile of treasure wouldn''t have a guardian!?


    Two hours ago


    "Aiyah!


    How is it that there isn''t a single speck of treasure anywhere?!" (T A T)


    I''ve been searching for hours, no days! And not a single thing hase up! Heck, I haven''t even seen any low-level monsters around anywhere!


    It''s like this ce has beenpletely abandoned after being picked clean!


    "Hahhhh." Plopping down on the ground, I started to draw circles into the ground.


    Maybe I''m trying to rush things too much? It''s only been a few hours since I started adventuring this realm, so perhaps I''m just not looking in the right spots.


    Herm, but I''m usually pretty good at finding these things. (i A i)


    Perhaps, I should just take a break.


    Pulling out my water gourd, I tried to take a sip of water, only to find it empty!


    Eh? I was sure that I filled it before I entered the realm


    Herm, maybe I drank it all?


    Shaking the gourd, I tried to see if there was even a single drop of water left.


    Oh. Nevermind.


    It''s on the ground now. (. _. )


    Staring down at the tiny wet spot, I wanted to kick myself for doing something so stupid!


    Aiyah, you''ve done it now, Naran. Now You''re going to die out here with no water, no treasure, and with no special favors from Senior Sister! _(:, _| Z)_


    Hah, I guess I better find a stream or river or else risk dying of thirst.


    Picking myself off the ground, I brushed off the mysterious pink dirt from my clothes.


    Geez, hopefully, this doesn''t leave a stain ( - ~ - )


    Meandering through the woods, I was surprised to see how simr the Mystic Treasure Realm was to our many realms.


    Well, if you exclude the fact that there was avender sky instead of an azure one. Or the fact that the water shimmered with varying hues of violet and that the trees had a bluish tint to their bark; one wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    "Water, oh water. Where could you be, ah?" The leaves and grass under my feet crunched softly underfoot as I wandered through the strange and mystical ce. The weird-looking orange butterflies fluttered by as the long-tailed birds squealed overhead.


    "Hmm, if one could keep this ce in one''s pocket, then this is already a treasure of its own."


    I remember somewhere in one of the many books that Senior Sister forced me to read: some could create their own pocket realms within bags, pouches, and even books.


    However, maintaining such a thing was expensive and required a lot of skill. Otherwise, the pocket realm would copse in on itself.


    Therefore, any pocket realms that managed to survive and within the test of time were precious treasures that only a few affluent families and sects could possess.


    Herm, unfortunately, I don''t think even Yun Cai Peak or the other Great Peaks have a pocket realm in their possession either.


    Ah, such a shame. ( - 3-)


    Soon enough, I could hear the soft babbling of water in the distance. Following the sound, I was greeted with the view of a small stream leaking out from a cracked stone. The light purple water drippedzily from the fracture and into a small pool before running down into arger river.


    Coming closer to the water''s edge, I could see that the water was clean enough. Plus, if it wasing out from this rock, it must be from some freshwater pocket.


    Although, whether or not the water was safe or not to consume was another thing. Before we entered the realm, we were advised to bring a copious amount of supplies and not to eat or drink too much from the realm''s resources for fear of unknown side effects.


    Eh, heh, I would''ve followed such a thing if I had known about it sooner!


    It wasn''t until thest minute did I realize that everyone had to prepare three weeks'' worth of supplies!


    And since Senior Sister has been ignoring me for the past few days prior, ahem, well, I wasn''t very attentive to whatever else needed to be done. (;; - v -)


    After all, Senior Sister was the one in charge of the itinerary, hehe


    Well, desperate times call for desperate measures!


    It''s better to face some unknown side effects rather than slowly die from starvation and dehydration.


    Touching the water with a twig, I was d that it didn''t appear that the water was acidic or anything, as the twig didn''t disintegrate upon contact.


    Tapping the water''s surface with my fingertip, I let out a sigh of relief that my hand didn''t turn into a bloody mess of flesh.


    Okay, it looks like this water isn''t harmful exteriorly.


    Now, for an interior test


    Scooping a handful of water, I looked down at thevender water.


    It''s now or never!


    Guzzling down the purple water, I was surprised to find that I didn''t feel any pain! In fact, I feel rather refreshed and re-energized!


    "Eh?" The scratches and cuts that I''ve gathered from the trip started to fade away as water dribbled down my hand.


    Hah? Is this some sort of magic water!


    In that case


    I should just bottle a bunch of these up and sell them for a profit! (*O v O*)b


    Hehe, magic water from a mystical treasure realm that only opens up every hundred years or so will undoubtedly sell for a high price! (*^ v ^*)


    Ahh, if only I packed more bottles; otherwise, I wouldn''t need to continue searching if I already found the jackpot!


    As I started to stock up on the miracle water, I noticed something strange in the water.


    Eh?


    Leaning closer to the water''s surface, I tried to make out what it was. The object seemed to be golden and shiny as it glittered under the water.


    Ooh! Treasure!


    And treasure that seems so close too!


    Reaching into the water, I tried to snag whatever was there. However, it seems like it was deeper than I expected, as my hand only grabbed more water!


    Huh?!


    "Tch, get over here!-


    Wah!"


    Suddenly a strong force grabbed onto my arm and yanked me right into the water! What the f*ck!


    I tried to tug away from the invisible force; however, it seemed to grab ahold of the rest of my limbs as I found myself sinking further and further away from the surface!


    No good!


    Kicking my legs and pulling at my arms, I tried to break free but to no avail! If anything, the mysterious force seemed to grow more aggressive as I dragged down even faster!


    What the f*ck even is this thing!?


    I couldn''t even make out what was going around me as the sheer force of my descent forced my eyes shut.


    Ah! Someone!


    Help me!


    In my struggle, the mirror that Master had given me flew out from my breast pocket.


    Ah! Yes! Senior Sister!


    Why didn''t I think of that sooner!


    Fighting against my mysterious restraints, I fumbled to grab hold of the small mirror as it spun in the water.


    Argh! Just just a little closer!


    Got it!


    Tapping the mirror''s face, I tried to get it to activate. Come on,e on!


    Eh?!


    Why isn''t it working! (o_o ;)!!!


    Even after I pumped some qi into the mirror and tried to envision Senior Sister, the stupid mirror wouldn''t activate!


    Aiyah! What is going on?!


    Could it be that these waters are blocking any enchantments from going through!


    Wah!


    I felt my stomach lurch as my restraints started to shake me like a rag doll!


    Ughh! I think I''m going to be sick! (> ~ <)


    Someone! Help! (QAQ)

 Chapter 113: Summer Hunt (4)

    Chapter 113: Summer Hunt (4)


    "Bleugh!


    Cough, cough!"


    What the f*ck just happened?! (# 3 _ 3)!?


    Vomiting whatever water I had left, I heaved up whatever water was left within me.


    I think I might have swallowed a fish raw


    "Bleugh!" Suddenly, a small fish came flopping out of my mouth before frantically swimming away.


    Ugh


    I don''t think I could ever eat or think of fish in the same way ever again.


    Trying to stand, my legs felt like noodles as I tried to get a feel for my new watery surroundings. Stomping on the damp ground with my foot, I was pleasantly surprised that it was solid stone.


    Whew, does that mean I''ve reached the bottom of this ce?


    "Whoa!" Suddenly arge fish swam past, forcing me to step aside.


    That''s the biggest fish I''ve ever seen! I wonder if it''s tasty! (O v O)


    Wait! What am I thinking?


    I should be focusing on getting out of here, not food!


    "What even is this ce?" Looking up, I could see schools of colorful fish glide on like birds as giant sea anemones swayed like tree branches in the wind. The sun could barely be seen as lonely rays of light danced on the seafloor.


    Wow, this is quite the view!


    Where am I even?


    And how is it that I can even breathe here, while literally, fish swim past me?!


    How does that make any sense?


    Wait!


    C-could it be that I''m dead!


    Slumping back onto the ground, the weight of my situation started to weigh down on me.


    Aiyah! I can''t be a ghost, right?! I barely even got to live life!


    All of the treasures that I''ve yet to see!


    All of the delicious food that I''ve yet to eat!


    And all of the cool ces that I''ve never been to!


    Plus, I didn''t even get to tell Senior Sister that I liked her and get her answer to my question!


    Aiyah! The life of this auntie is so cruelly short and unfortunate ah. (i - i)


    I wonder if anyone will even remember if I existed


    "Ouch!" Suddenly a tiny sand crab pinched at my clothes. Flicking it away, I rubbed at the sore spot.


    Okay, maybe I''m not dead


    Yet.


    Hah, if I''m not dead, then where am I, and why am I here? And most importantly, where is the beast that dragged me down here!?


    Whatever dragged me down here didn''t feel like a powerful current or some stray water weeds


    Ahh, it wasn''t some freakish monster that wanted to eat me, right? It can''t be!


    Senior Sister didn''t mention anything about water monsters, onlynd beasts


    "Ahh, it''s probably fine, haha."


    Maybe. (;;  v)


    Haha, whatever it may be, I''m sure I''ll be able to take it on even if it is an invisible squid or some sort of octopus monster.


    Ahh, it''s okay! Regardless of what it is, it''s merely a bigger fish, that''s all!


    I wonder how many points I might be able to earn if I killed it. After all, for a monster of that size and caliber, its value wouldn''t be a small number.


    Hmm, but first things first!


    One, find if there''s anything of value around here! Treasure, beasts, whatever can get me the most amount of points to outdo Senior Sister!


    Two, find something to eat! These rations that I packed will not be enough tost me the duration of this trip. Maybe if I find a big enough fish, that shouldst for some time.


    And finally, find how to escape this ce! It wouldn''t matter how much treasure I''ve gained or how many points I''ve earned if I don''t leave this realm in the set window of time.


    "Alright!" Hitting my palm with my fist, I''ve created an utterly goof-proof n! As long as I stick to my schedule, there''s no way that I could fail!


    ---


    "Wahhh!" This ce is f*cking loaded! (*O v O*)


    I definitely hit the jackpot here!


    "Squeak!" Huffing, a tiny pink squid brought my attention to it.


    Its beady little eyes and tentacles pointed to the make-shift rope that I''ve wrapped around its body.


    "Hehe, alright, you little thief, I''ll let you go now since you''ve led this auntie to such a treasure!


    And remember, don''t go around taking advantage of others'' kindness and stealing their food.


    Some might not be as merciful as this auntie." Letting go of the tiny pink squid, the little beast dared to huff at me before disappearing in a puff of ink!


    Hey, you were the one who decided to steal my food! (# o_o)


    I worked hard for that giant tuna, and suddenly the tiniest creatures managed to eat away at the whole thing, leaving me with just a small portion!


    Hmph, if it wasn''t for those gold taels, you coughed up and my magnanimous heart, I would''ve roasted you on the spot! ( # - _ -)


    Aiyah, never mind, never mind.


    I suppose this little monster is wise enough to repay their debtors, unlike a particr ck-bellied child of mine


    Hmph, whatever. It is grown-up now so that it can take care of itself.


    But this treasure, however, hehe (  v)


    Well, surely this poor neglected treasure needs the careful care of this generous auntie!


    Mountains of golden taels covered the entire floor as embedded coral-colored gems peeked out from the walls!


    Not to mention, look at all of those legendary weapons sticking out from that massive pile! I am sure that there are many of them in there, just waiting for a new owner!


    Sure, a few look to be a bit worse for wear, but with a bit of polishing, I''m sure that it will be back to its mighty self.


    "Hehe, with this, I should be able to defeat Senior Sister ten times, no, a hundred times over!"


    Pulling out my interspatial bag, I''ve unfortunatelye across another roadblock.


    "Umm"  I looked between my bag and the massive pile of treasure  "Is this even going to fit inside?"


    Hopefully, there isn''t a capacity limit to how much I could put in here, right?


    I mean, if it was able to hold several giant monsters and a bunch of other stuff, the entirety of the room should fit, right?


    "Hehe, well, I suppose there''s only one way to find out!" (*^ ^*) hehe.


    Rolling up my sleeves, I got to work on the nearest pile. Picking up a gold tael, I stuffed it into my bag.


    Checking the jade tablet, my eyes nearly popped from their sockets!


    <Sixty-nine points.>


    "Wah! One tael is worth ten points?!"


    With all of this, I''ll be able to beat Senior in no time!


    Hehe, I better pick up my pace then! After all, Senior Sister could be earning even more points now, so I better hurry up and widen the gap between us as soon as possible!


    ---


    "Whew!"


    It was hard work, Naran, but you did it!


    You picked this entire room clean of any gold and gems under a few tireless hours! Aside from that giant pile of weapons, therge roomid barren of any treasure.


    Hehe.


    Now to get into the meat of things, the weapons!


    However, the question is, how does one approach a massive pile of weapons haphazardly thrown in a pile?


    Although admittedly, I''m no stranger to danger, even this is something that I should probably approach with caution.


    After all, one wrong move, and I could end up like the rest of those unfortunate skeletons that I''ve found buried between all of the gold and gems.


    Compiling each skeleton into their own separate piles, I dug a small hole to house their remains. Leaving behind a gold tael for each one, I prayed that their soul had a safe journey to the after realm and managed to reincarnate safely into their next life.


    Once that wasplete, I am now able to continue with my task guilt-free.


    "Herm, how should I do this?"


    Therge pile of swords, sabers, and whatever else bnced precariously on top of one another. Thus, if I pulled the weapons at random, the whole thing would surely copse upon itself, maybe even breaking some of the older weapons.


    Hmm, it looks like I have no choice.


    "Tsk looks like I need to pick from the top."


    Standing proudly above the rest of the weapons, a rusted sword sealed the rest of the weapons below it, entrapping them for eternity.


    Well, not for long, hehe.


    "Up we go." Taking out the standard-issued sword I was given, I tried to imagine it hovering just above the ground.


    Slowly getting onto the t de, I felt it wobble slightly from my weight.


    Whew, this sure is going to take some time getting used to.


    "Alrighty, slow and steady now." Soon enough, the sword was within my reach. Now just to pull it off


    Grabbing onto the sword''s hilt, I tried to slowly wiggle it free from its restraints as the weapons below started to tremble from the movement.


    Ahh, slow and easy nowe on


    However, no matter how much I tried to wiggle and twist the sword free from the pile, it just wouldn''t budge.


    Ahhh, it''s not stuck in something, is it?


    Geez, this is going to be tricky.


    "Come on now,e to this auntie!" Leaning back, I tried to put my weight into it as I pulled at the sword.


    "Creek!" Soon, the rusted de started to title free!


    Yes, just a little bit more!


    Putting more weight into it, I pulled back even harder. Come on,e on!


    It''s so close!


    "CREEK!" With a final yank, the sword finally sprang free from its restraints!


    "Wooo! And it''s not even broken, aha!" Waving around my trophy, I momentarily enjoyed its presence. With just a few repairs here and there, this thing will be back in its prime condition!


    Hehe, I wonder how many points I could get from this?


    Unfortunately, my victory was cut short as strange noises started toe from the pile of weapons.


    Huh? What''s going on!


    "Creeek!


    Crack!"


    "ROAR!" Suddenly, a scaled w ripped from underneath the mountain of swords and into the air!


    What the f*ck was that!?


    Soon the pile of weapons began to crumb away as an enormous beast crawled out from the mountain of broken swords.


    "H-hah?!"


    The beast''srge amber eyes flickered around the empty room, letting out another enraged guttural sound before its eyesnded on me, holding the sword.


    Its pupils dted as it looked me up and down before opening its wide and disgusting mouth in a cruel grin.


    Oh sh*t.


    ---


    H-Haha it''s over! (i A i)


    This is the end of the line, Naran!


    "Grrr." The low growl of the beast grumbled from behind me as it started to close in. Its enormous body slithered closer as its front ws scraped the ground menacingly, crushing any, unfortunately, any critters who had the misfortune of crossing its path.


    That''s going to be me soon enough! (TT A TT)


    "H-hah, g-good, sea monster." Feeling the wall, I tried to find any cracks I could hopefully squeeze myself into.


    However, it was a dead-end!


    It looks like this is it, Naran!


    No weapon, no more spiritual qi, and no escape! You''ve really tested your limits this time!


    As if savoring my panic, the monster approached slowly, forcing me to anticipate when it might decide to attack!


    Hah, even if I could take down this monster with my bare hands, there''s no telling if there''s any hidden trick up that monster''s sleeve!


    Ahh, goodbye world, it was nice knowing you!


    "Hiyah!" Lunging right towards the beast, I used up thest of my qi to create a palm seal. Seeing me jump forward, the monster decided to meet me halfway as it opened its mouth, revealing its sharp yellow teeth!


    Please!


    Just for once,nd sessfully!


    However, before it could reach me, the monster suddenly dropped dead! Rubbing my eyes, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing!


    "HUH?!"


    Did I do that?!


    Just one moment ago, that monster was ready to swallow me up in one go!


    "Hey! Littledy, are you alright?"


    Looking up, I realized that someone was standing on the monster''s back, his sword impaled into its spine.


    Huh?! (OoO)


    Who the hell is this weird guy?!


    And who the heck is he calling littledy?! (# - _ -)

 Chapter 114: Summer Hunt (5)

    Chapter 114: Summer Hunt (5)


    "Are you alright, littledy?" The young man in white and blue robes jumped off the back of the sea beast andnded in front of me. "You''re not injured anywhere, are you?"


    "Uhh, I''m fine." I think. (  v )


    Stretching out his hand, the young man offered to lift me from the ground.


    Grabbing his hand, I pulled myself up. "Thanks for the help, brother."


    "Ziya." The young man smiled. "Call me Ziya."


    "Ziya." I tested the name on my tongue. Not amon name you''d find in the central valley.


    Maybe he''s from the outer valley like me! (0o0)


    Although, based on his appearance, that seems to be unlikely.


    Herm, could it be that he''s using an alias to hide his identity?


    Ah, never mind. This person went out of their way to help me. Therefore it would be rude to be too suspicious of them.


    "Nice to meet you, Brother Ziya.


    My sect name is Jing Ran, but you can call me by my real name, Zhu Na Ran."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Jing Ran.


    Although, the circumstances are less than ideal."


    "Haha, yeah.


    Thanks again for your help! That was a really close one!"


    Hah, the fact that I keep dodging these near-death experiences practically unscathed is insane!


    Could it be that I''m super lucky or just unlucky enough to get into these things in the first ce? (T  T)


    "So, Brother Ziya, what brings you here?


    You don''t look to be a disciple of any sect that I know of. Are you one of those recluse experts?"


    Based on the fact that he could take down that massive monster so quickly, he can''t be a simple man.


    "Haha, no, no." Ziya chuckled. "I''m actually looking for someone.


    ording to my sources, she should be somewhere in this treasure realm."


    "Hmm, I see."


    There weren''t many women I could think of that joined the expedition into the treasure realm due to a limit of disciples that could join from each participating sect.


    For Yun Cai Peak, the only female cultivators I could think of were Senior Sister, Bai Yin, and myself.


    Hmm, but I suppose I can''t assume the same for the other sects that joined the hunt.


    I heard that a new all-female sect had joined recently, and the rumors had it that thedies were both beautiful and deadly.


    Hehe, I definitely don''t want to piss any of them off. However, a sparring session between some of them could be fun!


    Maybe if I run into one, we could exchange some pointers.


    In addition, the daughter of the Tian Ming Sectmaster is also participating. And even the elusive head disciple of Yue Guang decided to attend.


    Oh, and then there''s also Shao Xiu Lan with Xue Lei Guang!


    Although, unfortunately, I''ve yet to run into her.


    Sprinkled in between the other smaller sects, I''m sure that there are some other women that I have yet to be acquainted with.


    Even so, the pool of possibilities is smallpared to the number of men that enlisted. If Brother Ziya was looking for a young man instead


    Well, that might take a little bit more than three weeks.


    Thankfully for Brother Ziya, as long as he knows who he''s looking for and what she looks like, he should have no problem!


    "Well, this girl thanks you once again, Brother Ziya, for saving my life.


    As a token of our newfound friendship, here"  cing a golden tael into his hand, I smiled  "take this."


    Brother Ziya smiled at the tael with a weird look. "Uh, thanks?"


    "You''re wee!


    And as a bonus, you can take that sea monster that you killed. I''m sure that it will yield you arge number of points!"


    Ahh, as much as I wanted to have the monster for myself, it''s only fair to give it to Brother Ziya.


    After all, rules are rules.


    ''If you kill it, it''s yours.''


    Anyways, take care!" Hmm, I better move on from this dump and into somece that might be more fruitful.


    Patting his back, I picked up the only treasure I managed to grab from the weapon pile.


    Hah, it''s a shame that I couldn''t gather more, but one must be content with what one has.


    Plus, I''m already sitting at a pretty loft number of nine hundred and eighty-three points, so this journey wasn''t so bad at all!


    Other than almost getting eaten by a sea monster, of course but what''s a reward without any risk?


    Double-checking my point count once more, a grin made its way onto my face.


    Hehe, with this much treasure, it will be a piece of cake to beat Senior Sister!


    Pulling out a nk talisman I randomly found in my pocket; I began to draw up the good-proof design that Master had taught me.


    Injecting some qi into it, the red ink began to glow.


    "Wait-"Ziya suddenly called out.


    "Huh?" (0o0)?


    However, before he could finish his sentence, I already activated the teleportation talisman.


    Whoops! Hopefully, whatever he had to say wasn''t too important.


    Perhaps he was trying to y the polite game and reject my gift.


    Heh, Brother Ziya is too kind; however, I''m not that shameless to steal someone else''s kill.


    After experiencing the stomach-churning turbulence, I finally arrived at my new destination.


    "Wahhh!"


    This ce looks fantastic! Surely there will be plenty more treasure here!


    -


    Hah, some people don''t realize when they''re overstepping their stay until someone points it out at thest minute.


    "Miss Jing Ran, do you wish to stop?


    You''ve been grumbling to yourself this whole time."


    I side-eyed the young man in white and blue who decided to tag along with me.


    No matter how many times I tried to shake him off, somehow he would find me again a few days or even a few hourster!


    Does this guy have the tracking skills of a dog? Thest time I checked, I wasn''t tagged with any tracking devices, so how is it that he keeps finding me!


    The first few times I guessed were coincidences; however, it''s bing increasingly apparent that that isn''t the case.


    "Brother Ziya, didn''t you say that you had to find someone?


    How is following me around going to help that at all?"


    "It''s better to look for things with two sets of eyes, yes?


    Plus, you look like someone who gets into trouble frequently."


    "" Even if that is true, I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of being right.


    "Heh, you''re quiet because you know that I''m right."


    Ugh!


    Breath, Naran, breath! (# ^ v^)


    This creep isn''t worth your time.


    And, if you ignore him, I''m sure that some monster from the deep would swallow him up and get him out of your hair. ( o vo)


    Plus, you have a more critical task to do: finding Senior Sister!


    Even though she might not want to see me, and we may bepeting on who can gain the most points  I just miss her.


    It''s so lonely wandering this beautiful realm without her, and Brother Ziya is starting to get on my nerves.


    I just can''t seem to shake off that cheeky bastard!


    And when I tried to bribe him with some of my treasures to leave alone, he said:


    "I''m more likely to gain more treasure if I follow Miss Jing Ran instead of venturing on my own."


    This guy is mooching off this auntie''s treasure and wealth like a blood leech!


    Based on what I observed, a cultivator had definitely passed through here before, indicated by the remnants of campfires and sword shes.


    Very familiar sword shes, I might add.


    "How much further until you find your senior sister?" Brother Ziya asked.


    "Um, it says that she should be straight ahead." Looking up, I could see that the woods only seemed to grow thicker the further we ventured.


    Could Senior Sister really have gone this far?


    However, before I could progress forward, Brother Ziya yanked me back.


    "Oi!


    What''s the big deal?!" I''m trying to find my senior sister here!


    "Miss Jing Ran, make sure to stay alert here." Brother Ziya suddenly spoke up with a sense of urgency and caution. "Something doesn''t feel right here."


    "Eh, you think so?" Everything seems fine to me, aside from being a bit quiet.


    Perhaps too quiet.


    It was odd not to hear the chirp of birds or growl of a beast lurking around for this densely forested area.


    However, it continued to be silent. ( ; o ~o)


    Aside from the nts, not a single indication of life could be found or heard.


    "We should leave." Brother Ziya said as he started to drag me away from the thickening woods. "It''s not safe here."


    Before, I would''ve at least listened to what he had to say and hear him out.


    That is until I saw that the Ling Shou Jade pointed directly into the center of that ominous woods.


    "But we can''t leave!" Tugging my arm, I freed myself from his grasp.


    "The Ling Shou Jade says that Senior Sister is here." If Senior Sister was here and in danger, how could I turn tail and run?


    "Hah, is this senior sister of yours more important than your own life?" Brother Ziya hissed out as he grabbed my shoulder.


    "YES!" Swatting away his hand, I started to head in the direction the jade told me to follow.


    "If Senior Sister we''re drowning, I would jump in to save her!


    If she were stuck in a burning building, I would run in to get her!


    And if she were caught up in some mysterious and dangerous situation, I would go in and find her!


    So, if you''re too scared to continue, then you wait out here for me.


    I''m going to go get my senior sister."


    "Why are you doing so much for this girl?!"


    "y-you, you wouldn''t get it.


    Plus, why do you care about what happens to me?"


    "Hmm, you may be annoying and stupid." Brother Ziya started.


    Ohh, he''s on thin ice.


    "However, something about you makes you hard to hate. Naturally, it would be unfortunate to see someone like you meet a sad end."


    That answer iseptable. (  v )


    "So you''ll help me find my senior sister?"


    "As long as you help me find the one I''m looking for, it''s a deal.


    So, what do you say?"


    "You have yourself a partner in crime, Brother Ziya!"


    -


    "Senior Sister!


    Senior Sister, are you there?" Calling out into the darkened cave, only my echo responded.


    "Are you sure that your Senior Sister is even there? Perhaps your jade thing is broken."


    "No, that''s not possible.


    My master, even if he can be a cheapskate at times, doesn''t skimp on quality when he makes his tools.


    Senior Sister is definitely in there."


    "Hmm." Brother Ziya hummed as he peered into the cave''s mouth, unconvinced. "This cave looks pretty sparse from any human interaction."


    "Regardless, it says that Senior Sister is here, so I''m going to listen to it."


    "I don''t know."


    "What?


    Are you scared or something?" I asked. Looking over at Brother Ziya, he did seem a little bit paler than usual.


    "N-no, it''s just that the air here is strange. Almost hard to breathe."


    "Hmm, really?" I don''t sense anything wrong at all? The air here didn''t seem any different than the air elsewhere.


    "Well, why don''t you stay out here and gather yourself, and I''ll head in first."


    "No, that''s a bad-" He tried to argue; however, his face suddenly turned green. Turning around, he promptly started to empty his guts.


    "Yeah, okay, well, I''m going to head in first while you stay here and try to recover."


    Awkwardly patting his back, I turned to face the cave''s dark mouth.


    Okay, Naran, you may be facing a mysterious monster and a certain possible doom; however!


    Senior Sister might need you more than ever, so what are you waiting for?!


    Let''s go!

 Chapter 115: Summer Hunt (6)

    Chapter 115: Summer Hunt (6)


    Sigh, that monster was fairly ferocious.


    Stabbing the body of the level-eight Thunder Eagle, I made sure that it was dead before stashing it away into my interspatial bag.


    I wonder how many points have been granted to me?


    Pulling out the enchanted tablet, I read my score.


    <Seventeen hundred and forty-five points.>


    Hmm, not bad.


    I''m sure this score would be rtivelypetitive with whatever number Zhu Na Ran has. Knowing her, she indeed would''ve gained a decent amount of points by now based on her treasure-hungry ways.


    Hah, that girl.


    What am I going to do with her?


    Venturing further into the forest, I noticed that the sky was beginning to turn a deeper shade of violet. It looks like I should find some shelter soon before it bes too dark.


    However, before I could progress further, a pair of hands covered my eyes.


    "Hehe, guess who~." A teasing voice giggled from behind.


    A-Ran?


    The hands released me as I pulled down and turned to their owners.


    "Zhu Na Ran?" Were my eyes deceiving me? Why is Zhu Na Ran here?


    And howe I didn''t sense her arrival at all?


    Looking at the young girl up and down, I could barely see a single scratch on her.


    Odd.


    I would''ve figured by now that she''d be a bit more scuffed-looking considering her behavior. Nevertheless, it was good to see her in one piece considering she was unsupervised for the past few days.


    "W-what are you doing here?


    I thought that you were going to catch as many beasts as possible to defeat me?" Could it be that she was forfeiting her right to my favor?


    "Ah, haha about that"  Zhu Na Ran fiddled with her fingers nervously  "I haven''t found anything good, so I decided to tag along with you!


    Isn''t that great?"


    Hah this girl.


    "So, you''re really going to forfeit your right to our bet so soon?"


    "Our bet?" Zhu Na Ran cocked her head to the side, a confused expression written all over her face.


    "Ahh" A nk and clueless look covered her face as she scratched her head. "And that is."


    Goodness.


    Shaking my head, I couldn''t help but let a weak smile leak out. "You''vepletely forgotten, haven''t you?"


    "A-hehe, you know me too well, Ye Lian Hua." Zhu Na Ran giggled as she hugged my arm. "Always so forgetful, hehe.


    But you''ll remind me if there''s anything important that I need to remember, right?"


    "W-what did you call me?" This was the first time Zhu Na Ran has called me by my full name. She usually referred to me as Senior Sister or Lian Lian on rare and embarrassing asions.


    "Hmm?" Zhu Na Ran hummed in question. "Ye Lian Hua?


    Isn''t that your name?"


    "Y-yes, of course, it is."


    "So what''s wrong with me calling you that?


    D-do you not like it?" Zhu Na Ran let go of my arm as she seemed to act oddly disappointed.


    "N-no, that''s not what I meant." I tried tofort the sad puppy, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was strange.


    No, what am I saying?


    This was Zhu Na Ran, my junior sister. I''m sure that she has a list full of nicknames that she wished to call me by just for the sake of teasing me.


    Certainly, this is one of her other silly tricks.


    Plus, I haven''t seen her in sometime after I moved out, so seeing her again was quite refreshing.


    Patting the head of the disheartened girl, I tried my best tofort her. "I was just surprised, that''s all.


    If you wish to call me that, then so be it. You may refer to me however you wish."


    A smile bloomed on Zhu Na Ran''s face as sheughed, "Thank you, Ye Lian Hua.


    Hehe, I''ll keep referring to you like that from now on." Jumping back into her usual cheer, she clung back onto my arm like a baby monkey.


    "A-alright, if that''s what you wish." Coughing, I tried to hide the blooming redness that was growing on my face from our closeness.


    Breath, Ye Lian Hua, breath.


    "So, how was your hunt?


    Did you manage to find anything good?"


    "Hmm, I found some good things; however, they''re too little to be worth mentioning."


    "Ah, I see." I nodded.


    "Ohh, but I did hear something pretty interesting along the way."


    "Is that so?"


    "Eh!" Zhu Na Ran nodded. "I heard that a fox demon was spotted around here and that some people have gone missing!"


    "A fox demon?"


    "Yes, yes!" Zhu Na Ran bobbed her head up and down rapidly. "And I''m going to be the one to catch it.


    Is ugh what I thought, heh."


    "Oh?" I raised a brow as I awaited her answer. I wonder what could''ve stopped my foolish and silly Junior from rushing into danger at first sight.


    "Well, you see the fox demon seems to be stronger than what I can take on.


    Apparently, it has already taken down some super strong youngsters."


    "Really?"


    Odd.


    How could such a beast be roaming these parts? Based on the information that I''ve gathered, there''s no mention of a fox demon. Even less so of a fox demon that is currently hunting humans.


    However, time does flow differently here than in the outer world, so there''s a chance that things would have formed and mutated when the treasure realm was locked up.


    "So, naturally, to hunt this demon, I searched for the strongest person I know: you!


    With ourbined efforts, mainly your expertise, this fox demon will be a piece of cake!"


    "You think so?" Raising a brow, I was amused by this girl''s enthusiasm as she started to ramble about this elusive fox demon.


    "Yes, yes!


    What monster hasn''tid victim to your de?"


    Hah, well, I could name a few


    "Plus, it would be a good bonding experience!


    You y-you don''t want to go with me?"


    "Well, we are stillpeting, regardless if you remember or not.


    What makes you think I don''t want to hunt down this beast myself, hmm?"


    "Ah!" A shocked face of realization whitened Zhu Na Ran''s face. "W-wahhh!


    B-but, but!"


    "Hahaha!" I couldn''t help but let tiny bubbles ofughter escape as Zhu Na Ran tried to convince me not to rob her of her prey.


    "Alright, alright.


    I''ll help you with this demon of yours."


    "R-really?" Zhu Na Ran asked as her eyes gleamed in a hopeful tint. "And you promise you won''t steal away my prey either?"


    "Eh." I nodded. "I promise."


    "Yay!" Zhu Na Ran cheered as she suddenly jumped me!


    "You''re the best, Ye Lian Hua!"


    "A-ahem, yes" I barely stuttered out as Zhu Na Ran kept burying me in her bear hug. "Y-you, you can let go of me now!"


    A-ah, stay calm!


    Stay calm, Ye Lian Hua!


    "Hehe!


    You''re so funny, Ye Lian Hua!"


    -


    "How do you know where this fox demon is?" I asked as I cut down another stray branch.


    "Herm, well, I managed to get into a scuffle with this fox demon before.


    So I was able to ce a tracking marker on it, see?"


    Zhu Na Ran held up a small yellow talisman with a small arrow pointing forward.


    "With this, we should be able to find the fox in no time!"


    Hmm, so that''s how she was able not to get lost.


    Although I shouldn''t discredit her skills and abilities, old habits die hard; and I wouldn''t be surprised if we had to backtrack a few times.


    "Ahh haha."


    She''s lost again, isn''t she?


    "Ye Lian Hua, I think we might''ve needed to take a turn at thatst rock." Zhu Na Ran smiled sheepishly. "Sorry."


    "Hah." She truly is the same.


    "Well, we can''t just keep walking if we''re lost at this point. We should find some shelter."


    It was already gettingte when we departed, and even more so now.


    "And quickly at that," I mentioned as dark rain clouds started to creep in ominously.


    "Ah!


    I think I saw a small cave where we could rest a few ways back.


    We could go there!"


    "Alright, lead the way."


    "Follow me!"


    As Zhu Na Ran led the way, I noticed something odd about her.


    More specifically, something that she wore.


    "Zhu Na Ran, what''s in your hair?" Holding up her long golden brown hair was a bright crimson-colored ribbon. "When did you get a new ribbon?"


    Could it be that she forgot my promise that I''d make her a new one?


    "Oh, this?" Zhu Na Ran looked back with a smile. "Bai Yin made it for me?


    She''s quite skilled, isn''t she?


    Doesn''t it look good?" As she ran her hand down the ribbon''s length, its luster was evident as the silk ribbon gleaned from the movement.


    "Ah yes. It''s quite pretty."


    Compared to the one I made her, this ribbon was clearly superior in skill and quality.


    But I don''t remember Bai Yin mentioning making Zhu Na Ran anything, especially a hair ribbon.


    Even though she promised she''d help me make a ribbon, could it be that she had made one on the side as well?


    No, that can''t be. It doesn''t match the character of the girl I''ve be acquainted with over these past months.


    "Hehe, you think so too?


    Then I should have Bai Yin make one for you, Ye Lian Hua."


    "No need." I smiled weakly.


    "Alrighty!" Zhu Na Ran shrugged before continuing down her path without a care at all.


    I suppose it was foolish of me to expect her to remember such a silly thing.


    I should''ve known better.


    Looking at my hands, they aren''t as smooth as they were a few months ago. After pricking my fingers over and over again from practice, my fingertips began to form small calluses.


    Even after months of practice, I still couldn''t get my work to the level of mastery as Bai Yin.


    It''s only natural that Zhu Na Ran would prefer her work over mine.


    Hah.


    What a fool I am.


    ---


    "Ta-da!


    A nice small and clean cave!" Running over to the cave''s mouth, Zhu Na Ran peered in. "It doesn''t look like it''s upied by any beasts either!"


    "Are you sure this isn''t upied?" Stepping closer to the cave''s mouth, I felt an odd feeling go through me.


    Something just doesn''t seem right, despite its wholesome and benign appearance.


    Perhaps because it''s dark or my fatigue, but the cave''s mouth seemed to resemble that of a beast''s mouth.


    The sharp and angr points that hung from the top of the cave''s mouth seemed to resemble the fangs of a deadly monster.


    "Are you sure that this is the cave you saw?


    I don''t remember seeing this cave at all when we passed. And something doesn''t seem right about this ce." I wasn''t sure what it was, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was entirely wrong.


    "Hmm, I''m sure of it!" Zhu Na Ran nodded. "Why?


    Are you scared?


    If you''re scared, I''ll protect you, Ye Lian Hua!" Grabbing into my arm, Zhu Na Ran started to pull towards the cave.


    Oddly enough, as we came closer, the feeling started to fade.


    Could my senses be wrong?


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?


    It''s going to rain soon!" Zhu Na Ran urged as she pulled me along. "Let''s go in! I don''t want to get rained on."


    "Alright, alright."


    Perhaps I''m paranoid.


    Stepping into the cave, I could see that we had some ways to go before finding an area to stretch our legs. The cave''s mouth was much too narrow, and it was as tight a squeeze when we tried to walk shoulder to shoulder.


    "Just a little bit further, and we might find somewhere to rest." Zhu Na Ran said as we kept walking along the narrow path.


    I wasn''t sure if it was theck of spiritual qi in the area or the headache that I was starting to feel, but my senses seemed to have dulled as I couldn''t hear the sound of Zhu Na Ran''s footsteps or the echo of our movement.


    "Wah! This space is perfect!"


    Looking around the cave''s room, it wasn''t much, but at least it appeared clean. This should do for the night at least.


    Suddenly, a pang of pain throbbed through my mind, disorientating my vision.


    "Ah, Ye Lian Hua, you don''t look so good."


    "I, um, just need to rest my head." I huffed out as my headache seemed to grow stronger. Strong enough that I felt the need to lean against the wall for support.


    What is going on?

 Chapter 116: Summer Hunt (7)

    Chapter 116: Summer Hunt (7)


    Feeling myself fall over, an arm suddenly reached out wrapped itself around my waist, catching me.


    "W-what?"


    Before I could even anticipate what would happen next, Zhu Na Ran suddenly pushed me up against the wall. Holding me in ce, she kept one hand on my wrist and the other at my waist as she wedged her leg between my thighs, preventing me from going forward.


    "A-ah, Zhu Na Ran, what are you doing?!" My heart started to pound in my ear at our closeness as her breasts pushed up against mine. "I-I''m fine, I, I just need some space."


    "You''re really pretty; you know that, Ye Lian Hua?" Pinning me to the wall, Zhu Na Ran tucked her head in the space between my neck and shoulder. "You''re so pretty that this sister is very envious~.


    Hmm~." Inhaling, she let out a satisfied sigh. "Makes me just want to eat you up and not leave behind a single thing~."


    "W-what, what is the meaning of this?!" I could barely formte proper sentences as Zhu Na Ran started to nuzzle her nose and run it up the length of my neck.


    H-hah, what is she doing!?


    Biting my lip, I tried to resist letting a single sound froming out.


    As I stood there at Zhu Na Ran''s mercy, I felt her slowly run her hands up and down my body.


    "Y-you, you!" mes engulfed my face as I felt myself bing faint and heady. "W-what are you doing!?"


    Even though I wanted to push her off, I couldn''t find the strength in my arms or legs to move.


    As I struggled to no avail, I felt a smile at the side of my neck.


    "Hmm~.


    Just rx, Ye Lian Hua.


    I''m not going to do anything to you yet~." ''Zhu Na Ran'' hummed as her hands started to run themselves down the sides of my body, causing an odd shiver to run down my spine.


    "W-who, who are you?!"


    "Hmmm~." ''Zhu Na Ran'' pulled back from my neck with a strange smile on her face.


    "You''re asking the wrong question, Ye Lian Hua~." ''Zhu Na Ran'' giggled as her voice started to distort into one that I didn''t recognize.


    "What are you, and how dare you use her face in such a disgusting manner!"


    ''Zhu Na Ran'' merely smiled at me as she tilted her head in amusement. "Really?


    Don''t you like this? This sister guessed that this form would appeal to you the most, and it seems that I was right~."


    "" As much as I hated to admit it, this demon was right. I let my guard down because of her appearance.


    "Hahaha!


    You know, you have some exquisite taste~." ''Zhu Na Ran'' giggled. "Even though this sister doesn''t prefer women, even I must admit the one you desire is very good looking."


    I could only re at her, as I couldn''t even muster up the strength to speak as ''Zhu Na Ran'' kept grinning like she won a prize.


    "Long golden brown locks, sharp amber eyes, and quite the body, I might mention~.


    If I didn''t already have my darling, I would''ve gone for this girl instead.


    With her charisma and her looks, who wouldn''t want to cling to her thigh, hmm?"


    ""


    "Hmm? Can''t talk?" ''Zhu Na Ran'' cackled in glee, distorting my junior sister''s charming face into something that I couldn''t recognize.


    "Good, good~.


    It seems like the poison is kicking right in, hehe~.


    I wondered if such a petty trick would work on someone like you, considering your supposed reputable strength; however


    It seems like you are the same as everyone else I found.


    So weak to your desires~."


    "..." I tried to move my arms to rip off Zhu Na Ran''s face from this demon, but it was as if my arms had turned to stone and my legs into jelly. If this monster weren''t holding me up, I would''ve copsed to the ground by now.


    "Aww~. Don''t look at me like that, Ye Lian Hua." The demon pouted. "Don''t worry, before I devour your blood and flesh, I''ll make sure to savor every moment with you~.


    After all, it''s been so long since I''ve tasted the flesh of someone with a Pure Yin constitution[1].


    They''re so rare nowadays, you know~?


    But who would''ve guessed that this realm is so generous, hmm? Sending such a lovely treat my way, hehe~.


    It must be heaven''s will for this sister to ascend to being a true immortal!" The demon cackled in glee and self-satisfaction. "Ahh, but don''t worry, Ye Lian Hua~.


    This sister will make the experience as painless as possible~.


    I''ll even use this face that you love so much so that you may see the one you love onest time before I swallow you whole~!


    Just one quick bite, and you''ll be dead before you know it~!


    Consider it my little parting gift to you, my prey~." Suddenly, I felt the demon''s hand''s grip onto my waist as the corners of the demon''s mouth widened, revealing a massive set of small and sharp teeth.


    N-no! Get away from me!


    Mustering as much strength, I tried to press myself against the wall and away from this demon''s despicable ws and fangs.


    "Hahaha, struggling will do nothing, Ye Lian Hua~." The demon taunted with a cruel grin as her ws dug into my flesh, drawing blood. "No one wille for you, and no one would even know where to find you~.


    Plus, cultivatorse and go here, so who will ever look for you, hmm~.


    So many ''great ones'' have fallen prey to me, so do you really think you can escape?


    You''re better off epting your fate while this sister is still patient with you-"


    "GET AWAY FROM MY SENIOR SISTER!"


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the side of the demon''s face and threw them across the room as the demon shrieked in surprise and fury!


    Zhu Na Ran?!


    Standing over me, Zhu Na Ran looked furious. More so than I''ve ever seen before.


    Her eyes narrowed at the demon, her jaw remained tightly shut, and her fists were curled into such tight balls that they began to bleed.


    I don''t think Zhu Na Ran has ever been this angry, ever.


    "Y-yang driven[2]!" The demon let out a shrill scream as she held her face. The demon gripped their face as if burned; however, it was too dark to see if any scars remained.


    "Why are you using my face." Zhu Na Ran squinted her eyes in disbelief before noticing my presence.


    "Oh, gods!


    Senior Sister, are you okay?!


    Senior Sister, what did that thing do to you?!" Zhu Na Ran asked frantically as she gathered me into her arms.


    Ah, s-she, she came for me.


    I tried closing and opening my eyes to see if my eyes were deceiving me; however, her image remained.


    She''s really here!


    I tried to open my mouth to speak; however, my mouth felt too heavy, and I couldn''t let out a single word. It seems that the poison the demon spoke off has yet to wear off.


    "You, you won''t get away with this!" The demon shrieked as she lunged towards us!


    "Whoa!" Narrowly dodging, Zhu Na Ran barely managed to escape the demon''srge and sharp ws.


    This isn''t good. This cave is too small, and with Zhu Na Ran holding me, I''ll only weigh her down.


    Using the best of my abilities, I tried to nudge Zhu Na Ran''s arm.


    "What''s wrong, Senior Sister?! Are you hurt anywhere?!"


    "...no" Feeling some sensation in my tongue return, I tried to see if my strength had been restored. "Put me down I''ll be fine."


    Zhu Na Ran looked hesitant to let me go; however, seeing that the demon was circling back for revenge, she was given little choice.


    "Okay, but be safe, Senior Sister!"


    "Eh. I will." I smiled weakly.


    Zhu Na Ran looked back at me one more time before charging headfirst into tackling down the demon.


    Slumping against the wall, I could only helplessly watch as Zhu Na Ran fought off the vicious demon.


    "You! What did you do to my senior sister?!


    And why are you using my face!" Zhu Na Ran questioned as she shed at the demon in a fury.


    "Heh, wouldn''t you like to know~!" The demonughed as she easily dodged Zhu Na Ran''s emotion-filled attack.


    This isn''t good. Even after all of Master''s training, it seems that Zhu Na Ran still attacks based on her emotions.


    The two continued to parry attacks as the nging sound of Zhu Na Ran''s sword against the demon''s razor-sharp ws filled the cave.


    Slowly but surely, I felt my hands once more, and I could flex my hands. Reaching for my sword, I slowly pulled out the heavy de.


    Focusing to the best of my abilities, I slowly made the sword hover above the ground and aimed at the battling pair.


    However, the issue was, I couldn''t tell which one was my junior sister!


    After fighting for so long, they had started to resort to fist fighting, and both girls looked equally scuffed. In addition, the dimness of this room didn''t help at all in distinguishing the two!


    "Ahh, Senior Sister, help me kill this demon!" One Zhu Na Ran yelled as she shoved down the head of the other one to the ground.


    "No! Senior Sister, she''s the demon!


    Kill her!" The other one yelled as she kicked the top one off of her. "Now, Senior Sister!"


    "Senior Sister, don''t listen to her!


    She''s deceiving you! I''m the real one, not her!"


    "She''s wrong, Senior Sister!


    I''m the real one! I''m your real junior sister!"


    Seeing the two trying to convince me while trying to gain the upper hand of the battle. I can''t bear the thought of possibly killing the real Zhu Na Ran, so there''s only one thing that I could do.


    "No! Senior Sister!"


    "Senior Sister, what are you doing!?"


    Turning the sword on myself, I smiled at Zhu Na Ran. Oh, how many words there were that I wished to tell her.


    s, time wasn''t on our side. Perhaps in our next life, things wouldn''t be soplicated.


    "Noo! Senior Sister!" One Zhu Na Ran lunged for me, while the one stayed behind.


    I smiled.


    There we go.


    Instantaneously, the sword in my hand flipped around and shot towards the one in the back.


    "Ahh!" The demon shrieked as her disguise dropped instantly, revealing a stunning beauty with a voluptuous figure with white fox ears and nine white foxtails. "You! You b*tch!" The demon seethed in rage as she held her stabbed shoulder.


    "You''ll pay for this!


    Just you wait!" She screamed before disappearing in a puff of smoke.


    Sigh, finally she''s gone-


    Suddenly, I felt myself being pulled into a tight embrace and my face buried into their shoulders.


    "Zhu Na Ran?"


    "D-don''t, don''t ever do that again" Zhu Na Ran sobbed as I felt fat wet tears soak my shoulder.


    Was she was she crying?


    Feeling her body tremble as she cried, guilt flooded me.


    Oh, my poor A-Ran


    Lifting my arms, I wrapped them around her and rubbed soothing circles on her back. "I''m sorry, Zhu Na Ran


    I didn''t mean to scare you so." I tucked myself onto her shoulder as I deepened our hug. "It''s alright now, Zhu Na Ran I''m still here.


    I''m safe now, aren''t I?"


    "Sniff" I felt Zhu Na Ran nuzzle herself deeper into the crook of my neck. "If I hadn''te sooner


    If I was a moment toote, t-then, then


    Wahhh!


    I-I don''t know what I''d do without you, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ran crying only seemed to intensify as she thought of the possibilities that might''ve urred.


    Hah, poor girl scaring herself silly like this


    I suppose I am to me for all of this. After seeing everything that has happened, I wouldn''t be surprised if this whole ordeal has shaken my junior up.


    "I know, I know I''m so sorry, Zhu Na Ran.


    I promise I won''t scare you like that again."


    "Wahhh! Senior Sister!" Zhu Na Ran cried even harder as she hugged me tighter.


    Oh, my poor Zhu Na Ran.


    "Umm" An unfamiliar voice disrupted the intimate moment as a young man stood at the cave''s entrance. He peered over at us, perplexed. "Am I interrupting something?"


    [1] Pure Yin body - Pure Yin bodies can only ur in women. Their bodies can perfectly synthesize with spiritual qi more fluidly, and they are usually rare cultivation geniuses. Pure Yin bodies also have different grades. The purer the body is, the higher the cultivation talent. They also happen to be demons'' favorite snack.


    [2] Yang driven (female) - In essence, a masculine female who exudes extraordinary amounts of masculine (yang) energy. This usually has to do with having strong connections with males. They can be aggressive,petitive, and passionate and, at times, can be downright intimidating without meaning to. When they set a goal, they will do whatever it takes within ethical reasons to achieve that goal, and they don''t give up. I''d imagine that since demons rely on Yin energy (qi) to survive, Yang energy (qi) can counteract their existence and serve as their natural kryptonite. Thus, the adverse reaction the fox demon disyed whening into contact with ZNR.

 Chapter 117: Summer Hunt (8)

    Chapter 117: Summer Hunt (8)


    "Are you sure that you''re okay, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran asked as she pranced around me in worry.


    "I''m fine, Zhu Na Ran.


    The effects of the demon''s poison should''ve worn off by now. I''ll live."


    "Herm" Zhu Na Ran narrowed her eyes at me, unconvinced. "Are you sure, Senior Sister? That demon was extremely powerful, and perhaps there''s something that we''re not seeing!"


    Sigh. This girl.


    "I am certain that I am fine, Zhu Na Ran."


    Walking through the woods, we couldn''t get too far from the cave since Zhu Na Ran kept dying our journey and insisted I rest for a few days.


    Feeling a headacheing, I couldn''t help but smile helplessly as Zhu Na Ran poked and prodded all parts of my body to ensure that I was healthy.


    Hah, as much as I enjoyed her attention, it wasn''t wise for us to linger too long. Who knows when that fox demon may return with some reinforcements or worse.


    However, Zhu Na Ran refused to budge and insisted that we rest every few minutes for fear that I might ''copse'' all of a sudden.


    "What if that demon had put something in you, huh? What if they fed you some poison that would kill you in a few days, huh?!


    What if-" cing my hand onto my junior sister''s mouth, I cut off her endless tangent. Smiling, I used my other hand to grab hold of her hand.


    "Enough, Zhu Na Ran.


    I''m fine. I assure you that the demon didn''t do anything unsavory to me at all. You can be at ease."


    Zhu Na Ran didn''t look convinced as she tried to pry my hand off her mouth. "But, but-!"


    Sigh. I''m not through to Zhu Na Ran at all, am I?


    "Hahhh" Suddenly, an exasperated sigh came from the young man who was navigating us through the darkness. Zhu Na Ran has yet to introduce me to her travelingpanion; however, he seemed polite enough, and he was a far better navigator than Zhu Na Ran. "Let''s set up camp.


    It''s getting too dark to see ahead, and it seems the littledy here isn''t too keen on moving anymore." He gestured to Zhu Na Ran, who somehow managed to cling to my arm without me noticing.


    How did she get there?


    Ah, perhaps the effects of the drug are still present in my system. It seems that some of my senses are still numbed.


    "But we''ve barely gone a hundred li away from the cave. This is still close enough for the demon to find us."


    "Yes, but going any deeper into these woods could prove to be far more dangerous.


    Plus, it would be nice not to hear the littledy''s fussing every few seconds, don''t you think, Miss?"


    "Hey!" Zhu Na Ran puffed out her cheeks in anger.


    Sigh. Patting Zhu Na Ran''s hand, I tried to calm her down. "He''s right.


    Perhaps we could use a small break. You need your rest.


    Especially after you fought that demon, you too need to recover from your wounds."


    Although I was somewhat reluctant to stay put, it seems like the rest of my group didn''t wish to take another step forward.


    Plus, perhaps some sleep would calm down Zhu Na Ran''s nerves.


    "Herm, alright" Zhu Na Ran bowed her head with a pout. "But you''re going to sleep first, Senior Sister!


    I''ll do the night watch in case anything happens!"


    "No, you need rest the most. I''ve already rested up enough before you found me. You look as if you haven''t slept in days."


    "What?


    I''m perfectly well-rested! Senior Sister is the one who should rest first! I''m sure fighting that demon has taken a lot out of you!"


    "Yes, as is fighting that demon!


    Look at you!" I gestured to the numerous rips and tears in Zhu Na Ran''s clothing. "You have marks and bruises all over you from when that vicious demonid their ws on you.


    Plus, I can repair your clothes when you rest."


    "No, no, no! I''m fine! Senior Sister should-"


    "No, I insist that you should, Zhu Na Ran-"


    "Alright!" The young man yelled as he turned around with an annoyed expression as he red at us with ragged and tired eyes.


    "That''s enough!


    From both of you!


    It''s toote in the night for this, and quite frankly, this master is exhausted. It''s not fun having to puke one''s guts out for an hour, you know!


    Since you two are going to keep bickering like an old married couple, this master is going to sleep!"


    "M-married couple!?" W-what is he saying?!


    "H-hey, what the hell are you talking about?!" Zhu Na Ran sputtered in rage as she shook her fists at him. "Don''t say such oundish things!"


    Despite our outrage, the young man seemed unfazed and even cracked a smile at us, perhaps out of smugness or delirium!


    Perhaps even both if he could say such, such ridiculous things!


    "Heh, yeah, yeah." The young man scoffed and waved his hand as he turned to leave. "Whatever you two say.


    Stay up for all I care; I''m going to bed.


    Night!"


    "H-hey! What the hell, Ziya!" Zhu Na Ran shouted at him.


    "You''ll thank meter!" Ziya yelled back as he retreated into the darkness.


    "Urgh don''t mind him, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ran mumbled quietly. "Come on; it''s getting dark. We should gather some firewood while we still can." She said as she briskly walked past me.


    "Alright"


    Could my eyes be deceiving me?


    Why is Zhu Na Ran''s face so red?


    ---


    Tending to the campfire, the me greedily ate at the pieces of wood that I fed it. The sky was a beautiful dusky hue of purple, and the soft glow of fire made all for a peaceful night. As I listened to the soft crackle of the wood and the sharp chirps of crickets, I watched as Zhu Na Ran fiddled in the corner, working on something that I couldn''t see.


    To think that today would be so eventful.


    First, that mysterious fox demon and now the image of a blushing Zhu Na Ran.


    Who would''ve thought unexpected sights and encounters would spoil me this trip?


    Although, that fox demon is quite the anomaly. To think that such a thing would inhabit this ce


    If there was one, could there be more? And not to mention, the demon said she had her own ''darling.''


    Could that person be the one behind the attacks? Hmm once we leave this ce, I''ll have to speak with Master on this matter. Perhaps he may know more about demons than I.


    The fragrant scent of roasted rabbit and mushrooms brought my attention back to the fire.


    "Zhu Na Ran,e here. Dinner is ready."


    "Okay! Coming, Senior Sister!" Quickly stashing away her stuff, Zhu Na Ran scampered over to me like a dog waiting for a treat.


    Carefully picking up a rabbit skewer, I handed it to her. "Be careful; it''s hot."


    "I''ll be careful." Zhu Na Ran nodded eagerly as she quickly grabbed hold of the skewer.


    Before I knew it, she had already bitten off arge chunk of rabbit.


    Goodness.


    "HOT!


    Hot, hot!


    Hah, hot, hot!" Zhu Na Ran squealed out as she started to fan her mouth as her jaw hung open, disying her half-eaten food.


    "Sigh. I already told you it was hot."


    "Hah! Hah!" She huffed a bit more before swallowing all in one go. "Ahhhh! So good~!


    You''re cooking the best, Senior Sister!" Before biting into her next bite, Zhu Na Ran was mindful enough to blow on her food this time.


    "Careful. Your hair is getting into your mouth." Brushing her long hair out of her face, I noticed something about her hair.


    "Wait. Your hair why is it down like that?" I asked as I picked up a long golden strand, rubbing it between my fingers; I was surprised to find how smooth and soft it was. "Doesn''t it get troublesome for you to be down like this?"


    "Well, yeah" Zhu Na Ran nodded as she took another bite of her food. "It does get everywhere, and it does get everywhere.


    Ahh, I''m so tempted just to cut it at this point."


    "So why don''t you tie it up?" It''s not like her to put up with such troublesome things. And to cut it seems to be too extreme.


    "Hmm?" Zhu Na Ran cocked her head in confusion.


    "Don''t you remember, Senior Sister?


    I''m still waiting for your ribbon! You promised that you''d make me a new one when my old one broke, remember?


    Ahh, speaking of which, when do you think I''ll be able to get it?


    It''s getting kind of annoying, constantly flicking my hair back all of the time." She huffed as she tossed her golden brown locks over her shoulder.


    "Y-you, you still remembered such a thing? It was such a long time ago since I promised that ...."


    "What?


    Of course! This was something that Senior Sister promised to make me, so of course, I would remember!


    How could I forget that?!"


    "Oh... I just thought that-


    Never mind it''s nothing." It''s best not to think of that fox demon''s cruel words.


    Picking up a mushroom skewer, I noticed that I let it burn a little as one side had be ckened. However, biting into it proved that the burn was only superficial and its delicate taste coated my taste buds. The burn even added a hint of bitter smokiness thatplimented the vor.


    The rest of our dinner went by rtively uneventfully as the two of us ate our dinner in peace. I made sure to leave some uncooked mushrooms behind for Sir Ziya as I wasn''t sure if he had prepared any food for himself yet.


    "Ahh, don''t worry about that man, Senior Sister." Zhu Na Ran grumbled as she finished off thest of the rabbit skewers. "He doesn''t deserve your care at all."


    "That''s not nice, Zhu Na Ran.


    Remember, we are still the Martial Aunties of Yun Cai Peak, and we must represent our sect in kind. We can''t just disregard our sect''s image just for some petty affairs."


    "Hmph!


    Whatever" Zhu Na Ran pouted as she fiddled with her hair.


    "What did Sir Ziya even do to incur your discontentment?" I asked as I brushed her hair away from her face.


    "Hmmm" Zhu Na Ran pressed her lips in a thin line as she suddenly leaned onto my shoulder. "He dared to ask something of this auntie of which I cannot give."


    "Hah. Really now?" Raising a brow, I was curious about this ''something'' that Zhu Na Ran can not bear to part with.


    Oh wait, one thing doese to mind


    "Your treasure."


    "He tried to take my treasure-!


    Wait, how did you know, Senior Sister?" Zhu Na Ran asked as a shocked expression covered her face.


    "Call it intuition, I suppose." I smiled.


    "Heh, well, it''s excellent, because Ziya did join me just for my treasure!


    Can you believe that, Senior Sister?!


    The nerve of that guy to shamelessly mooch off this auntie!"


    "Well, how did you meet him in the first ce? Surely he didn''t just join you out of nowhere."


    "Haha, well" Zhu Na Ran started to twiddle her thumbs. "It''s a funny story, actually."


    I don''t like the sound of that.


    Narrowly my eyes, I watched the young girl beside me wiggle as she tried to find a way to answer me.


    "Hehe, well, it all started when."


    Zhu Na Ran proceeded to tell me how she found herself in a strange underwater realm and, with it, a pce under the depths. With the help of a mischievous and thieving squid, she was led to a grand treasure room piled high with gold, jewels, and an assortment of other precious objects.


    Unsurprisingly, she went into a flurry of grabbing anything of value that she could and stuffing it into her interspatial bag.


    However, she didn''t anticipate that in doing so, she would incur the wrath of a great sea beast, who would chase her to the surface and onwards.


    "And so, if Ziya weren''t there, I would''ve most likely, haha, been eaten and digested by now


    Haha! But as you can see, I am very much alive now! And for the record, I did thank Ziya!


    Whatever happened after that point was his fault ah." Zhu Na Ran shrugged sheepishly.


    Hah I could already feel a headacheing just from thinking about all of this.


    Poor Sir Ziya


    Perhaps I should put out some more food for him aspensation for taking care of Zhu Na Ran up to this point. I believe that it''s well deserved despite what Zhu Na Ran may think.

 Chapter 118: Summer Hunt (9)

    Chapter 118: Summer Hunt (9)


    "You''re right, Zhuang Zhi.


    Patience really does pay off!" Long Yuan smiled as he looked over his list of wives and concubines.


    Since his harem has expanded from the humble number of fifteen to almost a respectable thirty, it has be a little challenging to keep track and remember every single woman. Thankfully, his system upgraded and now includes a detailed list of his treasures and the women in his harem.


    It has be easier to keep track of those beauties that he has recently acquired using this tool. Including the ones that his system so generously promised him.


    ''Hmm, who has this master not seen in a long time?'' Scrolling through the list, the images of beautiful women apanied by their names and when they joined him appeared across the screen.


    However, even those he had a wide array of women at his disposal, as much as he hated to say, most were one and done for him. Thankfully, those women were already satisfied with the conditions he gave them, so he wouldn''t need to worry too much about feeling lonely.


    "How many days are left in this ce, Zhuang Zhi?" Long Yuan asked.


    "The remaining duration of Dungeon: Mystic Treasure Realm is ten days.


    The totalpletion of plot quests and side events is seventy-five percentplete.


    Keep up the excellent work, Host." The robotic voice answered.


    "Hmm, not bad, not bad." Not too shabby, considering the remaining time left. And considering his current progress, he should be able to smoothly sail through the rest of the events that his system should throw at him.


    ''Everything is falling into ce.''


    Suddenly, a puff of smoke appeared right before him as a woman copsed from it.


    "D-darling!" The fox demon cried as the smoke cleared, revealing her pitiful and alluring form.


    "Meng Li[1]!" Rushing over to the vixen, Long Yuan caught the woman as she fell towards him. "Who did this to you?!


    Tell me who dares hurt my woman?!" Long Yuan red at the bright red mark that started to sear into his mistress''s face.


    Even though her power could cover up some internal wounds, it was evident that the one on Meng Li''s face was deep with intention as therge red hand mark covered half of her beautiful face.


    "Sniff... " Meng Li leaned into Long Yuan as pearlescent dribbled down her fair face. "D-darling, some vicious girl dared to hit this concubine!


    Even though this concubine was only preparing her meal in peace, someone dared toy their filthy hands on me!


    Look at me!


    I''m ruined!" She wailed as she buried her pretty face deeper into the crook of his neck.


    "How dare they!


    Tell me, Meng Li, who are these audacious people?!" Long Yuan seethed in rage as he watched his mistress cry.


    ''How dare a mere cannon foddery their hands on my woman!


    Didn''t they know that hitting a man''s concubine was the equivalent of pping him in the face!''


    How could he endure such humiliation?!


    Even though he knew what she meant by ''eating her meal,'' he brushed it off since who would remember a nameless cannon fodder? They were far more helpful as his woman''s dinner rather than take up any space or glory that belongs to him.


    "Don''t worry, Meng Li. This master promises to bring justice to you. Just tell me who these maggots were."


    "Sniff t-the one who did this to me was named Zhu Na Ran. As for the one I tried to eat, it was Ye Lian Hua."


    ''Ahh, the two martial aunties.''


    Long Yuan didn''t have many interactions with the pair of elusive sisters, but he did have the privilege of meeting the older one, Ye Lian Hua, on more than a few asions.


    ''She appears to give off a cold and hard exterior; however, I''m sure that there''s a shy and cute girl underneath.''


    Women like Ye Lian Hua were Long Yuan''s type. The type who always appeared strong and unattainable but became as gentle as amb once caught and adequately tamed.


    ''Ah, such a pity it had to be her.''


    Long Yuan tried to bring Ye Lian Hua into his harem on more than a few asions; however, the timing was always inconvenient. Such a shame since he believed that she would be a good principal wife.


    Since he doesn''t like to y favorites in his harem, it makes it challenging to manage all of the women in his backcourt since they are all on equal footing of status in trying to vie for his love and attention.


    ''It''s exhausting, honestly.''


    That''s where Ye Lian Hua would''ve yed an excellent role as his primary wife. As one of the noblest women that he''s met, she would''ve been able to take control of his harem and manage them ordingly.


    Of course, he had other noblewomen, but they allcked one or more traits that Ye Lian Hua had.


    For example, his third wife[2], Li Hua, was the little princess of the Li n of the Shui Nation; however, shecked the patience to stay on task.


    Or his eighth concubine, Lady Hei Yao. She is the bossdy of thergest information guild of the Chu Nation and is quite diligent with work; however, shecks the care of handling more personal matters.


    And finally, his fifteenth concubine, Beauty Xin Ruan, was excellent at forming rtionships with the other concubines and recruiting more for his harem, but she was too soft-hearted.


    Although he had numerous beauties and talented women in his courtyard, he would need several women to fulfill the role of one Ye Lian Hua. Ah, it was a pity that such a fine woman wasn''t written into the novel.


    Perhaps, the author had decided to save the best one forst.


    "You''re thinking of them, aren''t you" Meng Li suddenly spoke up, bringing his attention back to his mistress.


    "Of course not; you''re the only one that I think about." He smiled as he tried to cup her face, only for her to turn her head away with a huff.


    "Ahh, to think my darling would pine after the one who would do this to me~."


    Long Yuan smiled as Meng Li pouted coyly. "Ohh? But it seems like my dear Meng Li has other ns in store.


    Tell me, what is it?"


    "Well~." Meng Li turned back to Long Yuan as she leaned onto him. Slowly dragging her fingernail up and down his chest in small lines, she smiled. "That Ye Lian Hua was quite interesting~."


    "Oh?" Long Yuan cocked his head in interest. "How so, my sweet?"


    Leaning up, Meng Li whispered into his ear, sending shudders down his spine. "Fu Fu~. That girl has a Pure Yin Body~."


    ''A Pure Yin Body?


    The kind of constitution in which only appears one in a million people?!''


    A smirk found its way on Long Yuan''s face. "Is that so, my dear?"


    "Ehmm~." Meng Li nodded. "This concubine knows that Darling has been frustrated on not ascending to the next level. Why not use that girl, hmm~?"


    The idea certainly was a tempting one, and he was looking for a way to bring Ye Lian Hua into his harem.


    "You know me so well, Meng Li." Long Yuan smiled as he pulled her closer to him.


    Meng Li giggled as she rested her head on his shoulder. "As you do you, Darling~.


    When you''re done with her, could you give me a small piece of her? Maybe a finger or some blood~?" Meng Li asked with a pout.


    "Of course, my dear. Anything for you."


    "Fu fu~.


    Darling treats this concubine the best~!"


    ---


    "Sister Qu, are you sure that we can trust Ziya?" A-Tong questioned as she set down the medicine tray. "We barely even know why he wants Sister Ran, and we don''t even know where he came from."


    Fei Fu Qu looked out from the pavilion at the massive portal at the center of the camp. Its glossy surface ripped like water; however, it was hard as stone to the touch, forbidding anyone else from entering.


    A deceiving entrance, she thought.


    "In addition, he doesn''t look like he''s entirely honest with his intentions."


    "Hmm." Fei Fu Qu hummed as she picked up the bowl of hot medicine. "Even so, it''s better to have an unknown ally rather than a known rival.


    Regardless of what he intends, he and I have the same goal in mind."


    After all, she would need all the help she could get to rescue her Xiao Ran back from that vicious woman''s ws.


    "Plus, if he even tries to deceive me in any way or steal away Xiao Ran, I have my ways." Even if they were partners in crime for this instance, he could be her opponent in the next. If even her own blood family could do such a thing, why wouldn''t a perfect stranger do so?


    "You don''t have to worry too much, A-Tong.


    I have it under control." Bringing the bitter brew to her lips, Fei Fu Qu quickly downed the dark concoction in one fluid movement.


    "Alright, Sister Qu." A-Tong nodded as she took the empty bowl from Fei Fu Qu''s hands and handed her some hot tea.


    "I think I will retire early today, A-Tong. This medicine is making me feel a bit sleepy."


    "Of course, Sister Qu. Let me help you back to your tent." Leisurely returning to her tent, Fei Fu Qu copsed into her bed with a sigh.


    Her eyes felt heavy as she felt the tides of fatigue slowly lull her to sleep.


    ---


    The other day


    "What?" Fei Fu Qu questioned as the young man in front of her smiled. What did he just say?


    "I can help you get Zhu Na Ran. I''ll even give my assistance for free." Ziya offered. Stepping into the tent, he gestured to a chair. "May I?"


    "Of course." Fei Fu Qu nodded as she added. "And why would you help me get Zhu Na Ran? What kind of rtionship do you have with Xiao Ran?"


    "Well, the details of our rtionship areplicated. However, I must find Miss Zhu and bring her with me to my master."


    "Your master?"


    ''What does this man''s master have to do with Xiao Ran?''


    "Yes." The young man nodded as A-Tong presented some tea to him. "My master is looking forward to meeting Miss Zhu.


    She''s been waiting to see her for a long time."


    "I see and why would you want to work with me in getting Xiao Ran?"


    "Well, a little bird has told me that you too are searching for her."


    "Hmph, I don''t need your help in finding Xiao Ran."


    "I know. Miss Zhu is currently in the Mystic Treasure Realm with her senior sister, isn''t she?"


    Fei Fu Qu stiffened at Ziya''s words. "What are you getting at, Sir Ziya?"


    Ziya smiled as Fei Fu Qu curled her fists into balls under her sleeve. "Hmm, sorry if my words have offended you, Miss Fei. That was not my intention."


    "Then what are your intentions, exactly Sir Ziya." Feo Fu Qu gritted out as her patience began to dwindle.


    "The Mystic Treasure Realm is a strange phenomenon that urs every couple hundred years or so. It is categorized by its harsh conditions for entry and exit. Some say that it is imprable when at max capacity.


    However, very few people know that the Mystic Treasure Realm actually has a small window or when a few more people could slip in and out.


    "What?" This was the first time that Fei Fu Qu has ever heard of this. "What do you."


    "I intend to slip into the Mystic Treasure Realm and retrieve Miss Zhu.


    Of course, it may be troublesome to leave early with one of the Martial Aunties of Yun Cai Peak when we exit.


    Therefore, I was hoping that I could acquire Miss Fei''s assistance."


    "You wish to kidnap Xiao Ran?"


    "Well, that''s a harsh way of putting it." Ziya chuckled. "Of course, I will try to convince Miss Zhu to leave with me willingly; however, if she does resist, I might need to resort to some more extreme means.


    However, I promise that I won''t do anything to hurt her."


    "And once you''ve gotten her, what will you do?"


    "Leave, of course," Ziya answered frankly. "Leave the central valley altogether and bring her to my master.


    After all, once Miss Zhu meets my master''s, I''m sure that Miss Zhu will have no desire to return here. "


    ''Leave the central valley?


    And maybe leave with Xiao Ran all together?'' Won''t that mean that she and Xiao Ran could be together without the meddlesome interference of that woman?


    Even though she didn''t wholly trust Ziya, Fei Fu Qu knew that if she epted this partnership, she could have a chance to be with Zhu Na Ran for the rest of her life.


    "So what do you say, Miss Fei?"


    "..." Hardening her resolve, Fei Fu Qu looked at Ziya with determination in her eyes. "It''s a pleasure to work with you, Sir Ziya."


    [1] Meng3 Li1 - Violent Beauty. Meng is taken from the adjective "Meng Lie," which means fierce, vigorous, and violent. Li is amon name meaning beauty. Quite a fitting name for the fox demon, no?


    [2] Harem tiers - following the saying "three wives, and four concubines," there are tiers in status in a harem. Usually, the one that is the "superior wife" is the principal wife, and thus they are given the title "First Wife." Those that follow after, second, third wife, etc., are slightly below the principal wife as they are legally married into the household. As for concubines, they have no formal power in the harem unless they were in the imperial harem, of course. Usually, concubines have no control in the household. They are considered less than servants and are more akin to ve status because there is no formal marriage ceremony. Hence the saying, "brought in through the back door," as they didn''t have a marriage ceremony. That''s why it is usually considered better "to be a farmer''s wife than a merchant''s concubine." Therefore, the dude really has to have a lot going for him for women to be willing to be "ves" for him.

 Chapter 119: Swimming in Vinegar

    Chapter 119: Swimming in Vinegar


    It''s been some time since Senior Sister joined us in exploring the Mystic Treasure Realm after that encounter with that fox demon.


    And at first, it was great!


    I got to eat lots of Senior Sister''s delicious cooking and I had the peace of mind having her around. (*^ ^*)


    Also, having Senior Sister close to me was good, not because I was worried about her possibly dying, as Senior Sister could take care of herself  but!


    I was worried about people sniffing around my senior sister and trying to take her for themselves!


    Someone, I might mention, like that b*stard, Ziya! (# O_O)


    "Wow, I didn''t think that Sir Ziya would be so well versed in poetry." Senior Sister smiled as she and Ziya walked side by side.


    "Haha, you tter me, Miss Ye." Ziyaughed. "I only know a few poems here and there. I can''t possiblypare to your years of expertise."


    Look at him.


    Chatting it up with Senior Sister!


    How dare he! I thought he was supposed to help me out, not steal my wo- Senior Sister!


    And the worst part is, Senior Sister seems to like him too! Otherwise, why would sheugh at every other thing that he said?


    Although I can''t hear much of what they''re saying, I''m sure he''s trying to woo Senior Sister. Also, every time I would joke around with Ziya, Senior Sister would reprimand me for being "rude" and apologize to Ziya on "my behalf."


    Andand! Ziya would go along with it!


    He didn''t even try to say anything and would give me a weird look afterward every time!


    Senior Sister would even give any extra of her delicious food to Ziya and not me! (T A T)


    Aiyah! Could Ziya be the one that Senior Sister liked this whole time?!


    Perhaps he was her secret crush, and they were somehow separated by fate!


    Wait no, that doesn''t make sense; until we found Senior Sister, Ziya didn''t even know who Senior Sister was


    But! What if that was a whole plot to get close to Senior Sister via me!


    Tch! What a sly man! Trying to leech onto this auntie as a way to cure favor with Senior Sister!


    First my treasures, and now you want to snatch away my senior sister, huh?!


    Hmph!


    I''ll show you, Ziya! You think I''ll let you steal away my senior sisterying down, huh?!


    I don''t think so, buddy! The only one that Senior Sister can be with is m- the one that she likes!


    Yeah! Know you''re f*cking ce, Ziya!


    Senior Sister is already enamored with someone else that isn''t you or me


    But that doesn''t matter so much!


    As long as Senior Sister is happy, I''m happy  as long as she''s not with Ziya or anyone else other than "the one she likes!"


    "Um, is something wrong, Miss Zhu?" The b*stard himself asked. "You seem to be grumbling about something."


    "Are you sick, Zhu Na Ran?" Senior Sister asked as she ced a hand on my forehead. "You seem a bit red."


    I savored the cool sensation of Senior Sister''s hand on my forehead. "N-no, I''m fine. Just tired, that''s all."


    "Oh." Senior Sister''s eyes flicked up at the sky for the briefest of moments. "Then perhaps we should take a rest here.


    It''s gettingte."


    "Alright. I''ll gather some firewood." Ziya said before he slipped away into the woods, leaving just Senior Sister and me alone.


    "I''ll try to hunt for some food for us," I said before turning to leave. I didn''t want Senior Sister to see me so shamefully jealous.


    "Eh. Alright" Senior Sister looked as if she wanted to say more but decided against it. "Be careful, it''s getting dark, and monsters are lurking around."


    "Em. I''ll be careful, Senior Sister."


    ---


    I''m the biggest f*cking idiot of the entire realm.


    No, scratch that.


    Of all three realms: Heavens, Earth, and Demonic. There''s probably no one as dumb and as unreasonable as I am.


    "Ughhhh." Leaning my forehead against a tree, I wanted to just disappear on the spot.


    Why am I acting so strangetely? It''s as if anything that has to do with Senior Sister spending time with someone else just ticks me off!


    "Hahhh. Is this what it feels like to swim in vinegar[1]?" It feels terrible. It makes me want to crawl into some hole and stew in my self-pity and envy until I''m more marginated than braised chicken.


    I should go back and apologize to Senior Sister, but I dreaded the feeling of going back. I don''t think I''ll be able to stand another moment being around the two of them.


    And yet, at the same time, I longed to see Senior Sister


    Hah, she must''ve been hurt by my crass actions, and I can''t bear the thought of her being sad.


    Nor the idea of her beingforted by that b*stard.


    Aiyah what aplicated paradox I''ve gotten myself into.


    "I should probably head back." Senior Sister is probably waiting for me to bring the food, and I don''t want her to worry about me. Straightening myself up, I tried to pick out the leaves that found their way into my hair.


    Hah, I should really get a new hair ribbon.


    Who knows when Senior Sister will be done with hers, or if she even made one in the first ce


    I could be just waiting endlessly on something that doesn''t exist. Maybe I should just give up and save myself the heartache and disappointment by cing my hopes elsewhere.


    Picking up the horned rabbits I had just caught, I was ready to head on back. However, before I could leave, a strange noise prevented me from leaving.


    Huh? What was that?


    The noise oddly sounded like two people arguing. Ahh, could I be near a lover''s quarrel or something?


    Hmm, I probably shouldn''t listen in, but curiosity got the best in me.


    Creeping towards the noise, I crouched behind the thick foliage and peered through the leaves.


    Now What do we have here?


    "... so you''re going through with it?" A petite girl dressed in white asked her tallerpanion. "You''re going to get married this fall?!"


    "It''s my responsibility as my master''s disciple to help forge bonds between our sects." The taller girl dressed in dark blue robes answered. "You should''ve known that this was going to happen, A-Lei.


    The elders have already looked at our birth tes and determined an auspicious date. In addition, the wedding gifts have already been exchanged.


    We can''t do anything about it, my love." The taller one said as she cupped, the smaller one''s face. "It it just wasn''t meant to be."


    "I won''t allow it!" The girl in white said as she pushed away from the other girl''s hand. Shoving herpanion up against a tree, the girl in white held the other girl in ce.


    Dang, for such a small girl, she looks to be pretty strong.


    "I won''t allow you to get married to my brother!"


    "A-Lei." The taller girl''s face softened into a helpless expression. "Young Master Yue Li Hui isn''t a bad man. How could you be bad-mouthing your own blood brother like that?"


    "Hmph." The girl in white harrumphed. "Even if he''s my brother, he''s undeserving of my Yaya.


    It''s not fair!


    Howe he can have a whole backyard of women of his choosing, yet I can''t have the one woman who I desire most, hmm?


    Tell me, Yaya, how could I watch the woman that I love marry someone else other than me?"


    The taller girl blushed at, the smaller one''s determined answer. "Y-you, you shouldn''t say that, A-Lei!" The tall one sputtered quickly. "What if someone hears you?"


    "Oh? Embarrassed?" The smaller one smirked as she cupped, the taller girl''s face, forcing her to look at her. "So what if they hear?


    If I could, I would yell to the world that I was the one you loved and that I was your woman. Who would dare question our actions then?"


    What.


    "A-Lei! Don''t say such ridiculous things!" The taller one scolded as her blush deepened.


    "It''s the truth." The one in white said with smile as she leaned in closer to herpanion.


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as I continued to watch the two''s encounter. I know I should leave, but I couldn''t find the strength to tear my eyes away!


    Plus, if I tried to leave now, I would only expose my position!


    Ahh, I am genuinely stuck between a rock and a hard ce!


    "Ahh~, A-Lei, you shouldn''t, um." The blue girl suddenly grew flush as she squeezed her eyes shut. "What if, ahh!" She suddenly held her hand up to her mouth.


    Wah. (o0o)


    "Hmm?" The white girl cocked her head and grinned. "What if they what~?"


    "You know what I mean." The blue girl muttered as she wrapped her arms around the girl in white with half-closed eyes.


    Huh? (O0O)


    My jaw dropped to the floor at the events that would follow afterward!


    Oh, my gods! What the f*ck did I get myself into!? (@O m O@)


    Covering my eyes, I couldn''t help but peek through my fingers as the quiet sighs and hushed words continued on the other side as my face prickled with heat.


    Gods, when is this going to be over?


    Suddenly a pair of cold hands covered mine,pletely blocking my view. "This isn''t a sight that little girls should see." I felt myself stiffen at the cold voice.


    S-senior Sister?!


    Prying off the hands, I looked up to see Senior Sister ring down at me with an icy glint in her eyes.


    "S-senior Sister, I-" Senior Sister didn''t even bother listening to what I had to say as she pulled me up and prompt started to drag me away from the intimate scene.


    "Wait, Senior Sister, slow down!" I tried to keep up with her; however, it was difficult with Senior Sister''s pace and her iron grip around my wrist.


    Suddenly, Senior Sister stopped, forcing me to bump into her. Releasing my hand, Senior Sister continued to look the other way and didn''t bother to look back at me. Pulling my hand back, I rubbed at the reddened as I bowed my head in shame.


    "Do you know your mistakes?" Senior Sister asked coldly as an icy chill seemed to coat the area.


    "U-um, I-" I tried toe up with an excuse, but such things were pointless. I was caught red-handed! "I-I didn''t mean to!


    I was really trying to catch some food, but when I went to get it, I found those two!


    If I tried to leave, I would''ve exposed myself, so all I could do was quietly wait." The cold aura didn''t let up, so I continued. "It''s not like I was trying to peek and watch that intentionally, Senior Sister."


    "What did you think of those two, Yue Li Lei and Ming Xin Ya?" Senior Sister suddenly asked.


    Huh? Why is Senior Sister asking me this?


    "I mean, if that''s what they both want, then who am I to judge?" I shrugged. They were just like Yao Mei and Wan Li, two lovers who just so happened to be women.


    "I mean, what do you think about what they did to each other?" Senior Sister asked.


    H-huh? Looking up, I couldn''t see Senior Sister''s expression, so I didn''t know what she was thinking. "I-I mean, as long as they both agreed to it, I don''t see anything wrong with it."


    "You don''t think it''s strange or odd?" Senior Sister questioned.


    "No, not at all." I shook my head. "If they like each other, then it isn''t strange at all.


    W-why do you ask, Senior Sister?"


    "Then, what do you think about having a rtionship like that with me?" Senior Sister asked with a whisper.


    Hah?!


    [1] Vinegar - a metaphor for jealousy. Hmm, ZNR was really stewing in it this chapter, ah. Poor Ziya was the innocent target in all of this.

 Chapter 120: Hairpin Engagment

    Chapter 120: Hairpin Engagment


    "W-what?" I felt my face flush red and my heart palpitate at Senior Sister''s words. It felt as if my face were being kissed by a bunch of bees  fire bees  as it erupted in heat.


    Was Senior Sister really asking what I thought she was saying?! No, surely not! Senior Sister won''t say such things at least to me, right?


    No, no, no! I am sure she''s talking about having an excellent sisterly rtionship that Yue Li Lei and Ming Xin Ya have!


    Sisters that hang out together hold each other''s hands, sleep in the same bed, pa pa-


    No! Stop thinking about that, Naran! (/// - ///)


    However, looking at Senior Sister again, the lovely pink flush brushed over from the tips of Senior Sister''s ears all the way down to her smooth neck.


    Do my eyes deceive me? Is this really my senior sister? How did my scary and cold senior sister be this love-struck maiden?


    "Ahem, well I-I mean, I wouldn''t be against it "Wait, why is Senior Sister asking me this question? It wasn''t like I was the one who she liked.


    Wait a second! Maybe this is all a trick that Senior Sister has nned out! No, no, no; she wouldn''t do something so cruel


    Or, or! Maybe this is a practice thing for Senior Sister, so when she confesses her love to that special someone, she would be prepared?


    Hmm, yeah! That sounds more likely! There''s no way that Senior Sister would actually want to be with me, right?


    "D-do, do you mean that?" Senior Sister suddenly turned around, revealing her flushed expression.


    It was so strange I''ve seen Senior Sister flushed and embarrassed so many times, yet for some reason, I felt as if I were seeing it for the first time. Simply put, Senior Sister looked breathtaking as her dark pool eyes were downcast and her hands fiddled nervously.


    "Yes. I do." I nodded as my face turned as red as a hawthorn[1]. I''ll just y along with Senior Sister for a bit. And when the day she does confess to that person, at least then I can live vicariously through Senior Sister''s beloved. "Why are you asking me all these questions, Senior Sister?"


    "..." Senior Sister didn''t say anything as her face continued to redden. "I''m saying."  Senior Sister''s eyes flickered away, nervous.  "That I like you, Zhu Na Ran."


    "W-what, you like me like a sister-"


    "No!" Coming closer to me, a strange and desperate look appeared on Senior Sister''s beautiful features. "Not like a sister, not at all."


    "W-what?" I don''t understand what Senior Sister means wait. Does that mean? (@o 0 o@)


    Standing right in front of me, Senior Sister looked me straight in the eyes as my face started to prick in the heat.


    "I-If you don''t like me like a sister, then what do you like me as?" I barely stuttered out. Why do I feel so nervous?


    Senior Sister didn''t answer me immediately, as she nervously brought her hand up to my cheek. The cool sensation did nothing to calm the fire that was kindling within. "I like you as a woman, Zhu Na Ran."


    W-what!


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and I swear I could faint at any second!


    Oh, my gods, Senior Sister likes me! Me!


    As a woman too! A-ahh, what do I do?!


    This must be a dream, right? Some fantasy that I made up within the recesses of my mind?! Did I eat something weird that makes me hallucinate and see and hear things that aren''t there?


    "I must be dreaming pinch me!"


    Senior Sister smiled helplessly before lightly pinching the side of my face.


    "Ow, ow!" I hissed slightly at the pain, but it soon reced the soothing touch of Senior Sister as she rubbed the red area. "Yep, this isn''t a dream.


    Oh, gods, I think I''m going to faint - no, die of happiness right here!


    Ahh, catch me, Senior Sister!" Feeling my legs give out, I quickly felt Senior Sister''s arm wrap itself around my waist.


    "So I assume that you feel the same way?" Senior Sister asked nervously as she held me up. "You also like me a-as, as a woman?"


    "Hmmm." Leaning into Senior Sister, I savored the softness of herpany. Hehe, Senior Sister feels so good to lean on ah. "What do you think, Senior Sister~?"


    An annoyed look crossed Senior Sister''s face as she lightly pinched my waist! "Ow, ow! Sniff, you''re such a bully, Senior Sister!


    Yes! I feel the same way, okay?" I pouted coyly. "You''ve be a thief and stolen this maiden''s heart, alright?


    So are you willing to take responsibility for your wicked actions, hmm, Lian Hua?"


    As I expected, Senior Sister''s face flushed like a blooming flower as I teased her nickname. Senior Sister tells me not to call her that; however, how could I not do so?


    Senior Sister looks so cute when she''s embarrassed!


    "N-naturally, I will take responsibility." Senior Sister stuttered out. "I would be a fool not to and let you slip away."


    "Hehe, you mean it?" I asked, tilting my head, adding to my charm ehe. (* ^ v ^ *)


    "O-of course I do!" Senior Sister mumbled. "I like you a lot, after all."


    "Hmm, then take good care of me ah. I''m someone that''s not very easy to be with." Snuggling into Senior Sister''s arms, I savored the warm feeling in my chest.


    "Silly." Senior Sister poked my forehead gently. "Don''t you think I know that?"


    "Hmm, so even if I were a worm, Senior Sister would like me?"


    "Yes." Senior Sister nodded with a small smile. "Even if you were a worm, I would love you regardless.


    Simply because it is you."


    ---


    "Your hair has so many leaves in it." Senior Sister said as she picked out another twig from my messy hair. Savoring the feeling of Senior Sister running her fingers through my hair, I couldn''t help but close my eyes in bliss!


    Hah, it feels so good!


    Sitting on a rock beside a small stream, I listened to the babble of the brook as Senior Sisterbed through my hair. Hmm, could this be considered our first date?


    "How did you manage all of this?" Senior Sister asked as she started to work out all of the knots.


    "Hmm, I mainly just twisted it into a big knot! Unfortunately, that technique wasn''t very efficient as it only created more knots, haha!


    Not only that, it would evene loose after movement.


    So I eventually gave up altogether." I shrugged.


    "Sigh." A small sigh escaped Senior Sister''s lips as I could practically see her shake her head. "No wonder why there are so many loops and knots in your hair.


    This might take some time to untangle since I don''t have the proper equipment."


    "It''s fine~! Just tying it up with some string will be fine! Plus, I''m sure Ziya will be waiting for us to return by now!"


    "Hmm." Senior Sister hummed as shebed my hair. "Don''t worry, I''ll he won''t mind, so what''s the rush?


    Just sit still and let me work."


    "Okay, boss!" Standing up straight, I tried to help Senior Sister speed up the process.


    Midway through the process, Senior Sister took out a small wooden box and asked me to hold it for her. I was curious to see what was inside; however, whenever I tried to sneak a peek, she would smack the back of my hand with theb.


    Sniff, is this how you treat your new lover, Senior Sister? QAQ


    Have I been tricked by Senior Sister''s beauty?


    "Hah, can''t you be a little more patient?


    You''ll see what it is in a moment."


    "Herm, but I wanna open it now." The box was just too mysterious! It had a simple appearance of just an old wooden box, but I was confident that something good was hidden away inside. After all, Senior Sister wouldn''t carry around something so shabby looking if it wasn''t some hidden treasure.


    Combing back my hair, I felt Senior Sister firmly hold my hair in one hand and reach for the box with the other. "No peeking, Zhu Na Ran. I mean it."


    "Hmph! Fine" Opening the box, I made sure to squeeze my eyes shut so that I couldn''t see a single thing. Whatever it was, it sounded very smooth as its material slickly cut through the air with a satisfying ''whoosh'' sound.


    After some more whooshing sounds, I felt Senior Sister let go of my hair. "Here, what do you think?"


    Opening my eyes, I looked into the small hand mirror that Senior Sister held before me. "W-wahh!


    It''s so pretty!" Sitting atop my head was a new hair ribbon! It felt like it was crafted from the finest of silk and dyed in a soft green color of the highest quality. However, my favorite part of it was the small silver embroidery at the ends of the ribbon. "Did you make this, Senior Sister?


    It looks so good!"


    "Y-you think so?" I could see Senior Sister blushing behind me.


    "Ehm! It looks beautiful!" Standing up, I pulled Senior Sister into a hug. "Thank you for your gift, Senior Sister!" Turning my head, I nted a small kiss on Senior Sister''s cheek. "I love it."


    "I-I''m g-d." Senior Sister sputtered as her face grew a deeper shade of pink.


    Releasing Senior Sister, I leaned back a bit so that I may appreciate Senior Sister''s cute expression in full. Hehe, this never gets old!


    Oh, wait! I just remembered!


    "Hold on, Senior Sister! I totally forgot. I have something for you too!" Hmm, where did I put it? Fumbling through my breast pocket, I was sure that I ced it here somewhere


    "Ah hah! Here it is!" Pulling out the gift I made, I presented it to Senior Sister with both hands. "Here, Senior Sister, I made this for you!"


    "Y-you made this for me?" Senior Sister carefully picked up my gift before examining it up close. "This is some remarkable craftsmanship, Zhu Na Ran.


    This is beautiful, thank you."


    "Ehm! Well, it''s just something small and not worth too much value." During my trip around the Mystic Treasure Realm, I couldn''t find a suitable gift that would match up to Senior Sister. So I figured that some gifts can''t be found. Instead, they must be created. Since Senior Sister didn''t care for treasure or gold, I had to think a little bit outside the box.


    Using a small piece of green mutton jade, I carved out a small and simple lotus hairpin. Although it couldn''tpare to Senior Sister''s beauty, nor the other essories that she had, it was the best item that I could find.


    A gift from the heart! How heartwarming ah! (*o v o*)


    "Here, let me put it in for you!"


    "Alright."


    Taking the delicate hairpin, I carefully slid it into Senior Sister''s glossy ck hair. The green lotus rose from her dark waves of hair, creating a wonderful sight for the beholder. In other words, me hehe!


    "So, does this count as a hairpin engagement[2], Senior Sister?"


    "E-engagement?!" Senior Sister''s face burst into a full-blown blush once more. Ahh, I wonder how many times I would be able to do this! "I-I suppose but don''t expect me to give back this hairpin.


    It is rude to ask for a gift''s return."


    I smiled as Senior Sister tried to keep the hairpin in ce as if I were going to take it from her. "No need to worry, Senior Sister.


    The feeling is mutual. Plus." Wrapping my arms around Senior Sister''s waist, I pulled her close. "What''s mine is yours and vice versa, yes?


    So I don''t need to worry about getting the hairpin back at all."


    "I-indeed." Senior Sister nodded. "Well, thank you, Zhu Na Ran." Senior Sister suddenly stood on the tips of her toes and nted a kiss on my cheek, the same spot I ced hers. "For the wonderful gift."


    "E-eh "A warm, fuzzy feeling started to bud from the spot that Senior Sister kissed. it''s not a problem."


    Ahh, I guess it''s my turn to be the bashful maiden.


    [1] hawthorn - a nt with red berries that has a very sweet and sour taste to it. The nt has very medicinal values; however, I prefer the berries in candy form hehe.


    [2] hairpin engagement - When engaged to be married, women would take a hairpin from their hair and give it to their fiance. After the wedding, the husband would return the hairpin to his newly-wed bride by cing it back into her hair. In addition, hairpins would be used as a token of love, especially when a couple would be separated. When lovers were forced to break apart, they would break a hairpin in half, each having one half of the hairpin until they were reunited.

 Chapter 121: Jealous Girl

    Chapter 121: Jealous Girl


    ''This is going to be an issue.'' Ziya thought as he could only silently endure the dog food[1] he was forced to eat daily.


    Ever since Zhu Na Ran and Ye Lian Hua became a couple, Ziya''s tongue has longed for vors other than the sickeningly sweet taste of the environment.


    "Open your mouth, A-Ran." Ye Lian Hua said softly as she picked up a roasted fish skewer, blowing on it gently. "Be careful; it''s still a bit hot."


    "Ahhh~." Zhu Na Ran opened her mouth wide before biting into the fish skewer that her paramour offered her.


    "Is it good?" Ye Lian Hua asked as she watched Zhu Na Ran gleefully chew her food in utter bliss.


    "Ehm, ehm!" Zhu Na Ran nodded enthusiastically as her cheeks puffed up from food. "It''s delicious as always, Senior Sister!"


    "Eh, then eat slowly." Ye Lian Hua blushed at Zhu Na Ran''s words. "No need to eat so quickly. There''s still plenty of food left."


    "Okay, okay!"


    ''Sweet.


    Why is everything so unbelievably sweet!'' Ziyamented on the inside as he took a bite of his fish.


    Despite adding additional seasoning to make it spicier, it seems the only thing he could taste was the uncharacteristic sweetness of the otherwise spicy fish.


    ''I wonder much longer until I can finally taste other vors than sweetness!''


    As Ziya cried within, the happy couple before him didn''t seem to notice his "pain." Instead, they were too distracted by one another, as the two girls seemed to be joined at the hip. Neither strayed too far from one another as Zhu Na Ran clung to her senior''s arm.


    Nevertheless, Ziya somehow managed to finish his food quickly despite the revolting taste of his food.


    Watching the pair of love birds, he couldn''t help butment for his partner in crime, Fei Fu Qu. ''Heh, if Miss Fei could see this now, no doubt I''ll never hear the end of it.''


    While researching all involved parties, Ziya has gotten wind of Fei Fu Qu''s fascination for Zhu Na Ran and the extent that she would go for the young girl.


    ''Ah, all of this effort, only for it to go to waste.


    Miss Fei should''ve let this go as soon as Zhu Na Ran left her all those years ago.'' Nevertheless, this factor about Fei Fu Qu proved helpful for him as it granted him an influential partner with a simr motive as himself.


    Despite his best efforts; however, Ziya wasn''t able to bring up the topic of Zhu Na Ran''s mother nor manage to convince her toe with him.


    Even worse, the clock was ticking as the window to the Mystic Treasure Realm was opening soon and would only be open for a few hours.


    And from the looks of it, it doesn''t seem that he''ll be able to convince Zhu Na Ran to leave with him. ''And now that she''s with Ye Lian Hua, it looks like I''ve already missed my opportunity.''


    After days of receiving dirty looks and grumbles, it finally came to a halt when Ye Lian Hua and Zhu Na Ran returned arm in arm to their camp.


    It would''ve been very convenient to use Ye Lian Hua to help encourage Zhu Na Ran toe with him; however, if she knew his true motives, he knew that it wouldn''t go as smoothly as he nned.


    ''It looks like I''ll need to inform Miss Fei of this new development.'' Taking a sip of water, Ziya stood up and loudly announced that he was going for a walk.


    However, it seems that the couple didn''t care or notice, as they didn''t even bother to look his way. Both are too engulfed in their little world.


    ''Hah, I could''ve just left quietly and received the same result.'' Ziya thought as his eyes twitched at the pair. ''Never mind, I can''t waste time on something so petty.''


    ---


    Crash!


    On the other side of the mirror, Ziya could hear the shrill sound of items violently being shoved to the ground.


    "Say it again Say it again for me, Sir Ziya!" Fei Fu Qu cried through anguished sobs. Ziya could barely look at the distressed woman as she threw things around her tent in a fit of rage and despair.


    "... Miss Zhu has be Ye Lian Hua''s partner." Ziya slowly repeated his words to the fragile woman.


    "H-hah, haha hah!


    Ye Lian Hua, Ye Lian Hua! It''s always that woman!" Fei Fu Qu started tough as she grabbed onto her hair and fell to her knees. "Why, why?!


    What does that f*cking b*tch that I don''t have, Xiao Ran?!


    Was I not good to you?! Was I not sincere to you all those years ago?!


    Hahaha! How much have I endured?!


    Haha, how much have I sacrificed only for my beloved to be stolen away so quickly, ahaha?!"


    Ziya could only watch in silence as the young womanughed and cried at her misfortune. "Hahaha! Even worse is, you don''t even remember who I am!


    You don''t even remember our time together, and you just regard me as a stranger, ahahah!


    Hahaha, why?! Why?! Why did it turn out like this?!


    I did everything I could think of, so why?!"


    After a few more hystericalughs, it seemed as if Fei Fu Qu hade back to some of her senses. "Hahaha so, Sir Ziya what should we do now?"


    "Well, we''ll have no choice but to resort to the second n...and frankly the riskier one."


    Ziya heard a string of cursese from the other side before it slowly subsided as Fei Fu Qu took a few deep breaths. "Alright.


    It seems we really have no choice. The third day ising to an end soon, and there won''t be enough time.


    Plus, if that b*tch is around Xiao Ran, it will be impossible to be alone with her. Not when that conniving sl*t has an iron grip around her."


    "Ehm." Ziya nodded in agreement. Although he''s tried to find ways to talk to Xiao Ran alone, he''d received dark res, or Zhu Na Ran was too busy giving lovey-dovey eyes to her senior. "It will be a bit more difficult considering we will be losing our element of surprise."


    "Hmph, no need to worry about that now." Fei Fu Qu harrumphed as she wiped her reddened eyes. "Luckily for us, the Summer Hunt isn''t over yet.


    We still have the treasure tally and the closing ceremony. Ye Lian Hua can''t stay with Xiao Ran forever."


    "Hmm, true.


    Alright, I''ll think of something for us to do. In the meantime, make the proper preparations regardless of the situation''s oue."


    "Alright. But remember, Sir Ziya"  Fei Fu Qu suddenly smiled into the mirror with a dead look in her eyes  "be sure to keep your end of the promise. Or else."


    "Of course, Miss Fei." Ziya smiled. "We''re partners in crime, after all.


    If you fail, then I fail."


    "Em. Remember your words, Sir Ziya."


    ---


    "Ye Lian Hua, don''t me me for being ruthless." Fei Fu Qu muttered to herself as she stabbed the tiny rag doll with her sewing needles. "You''ve brought this upon yourself.


    You should''ve stayed away from my Xiao Ran.


    You should''ve just picked anyone else except for my Xiao Ran!"


    Stab!


    Stab!


    Stab!


    The doll could only stare back nkly as Fei Fu Qu ruthlessly stabbed at its heart with killing intent livid in her eyes. The needles deeply embed themselves in its plush flesh until they hit the meaty area of Fei Fu Qu''s palm.


    However, even as her hand started to leak red, Fei Fu Qu didn''t seem to care as she continued to stab at the doll. "You should''ve just died, you f*cking b*tch!


    Why don''t you just die?!


    Die, just die!"


    "Sister Qu, what are you doing!" A-Tong quickly rushed over to Fei Fu Qu and struggled to calm her down while also prying the sharp needle out of Fei Fu Qu''s hands. "Sister Qu, please!


    You''re scary, A-Tong!"


    Hearing A-Tong cry out, Fei Fu Qu came to her senses briefly before looking over at the terrified girl. "O-oh, A-Tong"


    cing the needle and the doll down, Fei Fu Qu felt ashamed that the young girl had to see her like this, consumed by rage and envy. "You should''ve notified me of your return rather than walk in like that."


    "I-I, t-this servant tried, but." A-Tong struggled to formte the appropriate words to say as she surveyed the state of the room in horror and confusion.


    Smashed porcin littered the floor, and foodid spilled all over the table, its contents seeping out the broken bowls and flipped tes.


    "I don''t understand what''s happening, Sister Qu. What''s going on?!"


    "It''s alright, A-Tong." Fei Fu Qu smiled as she gently cupped the poor girl''s face. "I just got a bit mad, that''s all.


    I let my anger get the best of me this time."


    "B-but, this is the first time it has gone to this extent," A-Tong said as she looked at the destruction. Although herdy had the asional fits here and there, it slowly seemed to be more destructive as time passed.


    The image of a dignified youngdy who was slow to anger has now morphed into something that A-Tong didn''t recognize. Even though A-Tong knew that she would never leave Fei Fu Qu''s side, she hated to see Fei Fu Qu be like this.


    A woman who was slowly fading further and further away from her true self. "Did something happen while this one was gone, Sister Qu?"


    "Ehm." Fei Fu Qu nodded softly. "It seems like that b*tch has gotten to Xiao Ran first.


    She stole Xiao Ran away from me. She stole Xiao Ran away from us."


    "W-what?" A-Tong couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "What do you mean, Sister Qu?


    That can''t be! After all that you''ve been through- Why?!" Fei Fu Qu has disregarded her health, family, and future for Zhu Na Ran''s love, yet it never seemed to be enough!


    What else did Heaven want from her?


    Her pride?


    Her sanity?


    Her life?


    Fine!


    They could have it all as long as Zhu Na Ran was in her arms!


    Even if she had to disregard her noble origins and be a demon, she would do it in a heartbeat if it means that Zhu Na Ran would belong to her and her alone!


    "Haha, it''s exactly as it sounds, A-Tong. The heavens are so greedy not to grant my only wish!


    How much longer until Heaven recognizes my efforts? How much longer until Xiao Ran sees that I''M the one she should be with!


    NOT Ye Lian Hua! NOT Little fox! NO ONE but me!


    I''m the one who took her in, who raised and trained her! So why do others get to reap the benefits of my hard work, and I''m left with NOTHING?!


    Hahaha, I''m not even left with any crumbs to taste. Isn''t that so funny, A-Tong?!"


    "Sister Qu." A-Tong couldn''t bear to see Fei Fu Qu so frantic and furious. "Sister Qu, you''ll get your way; you just need to wait-"


    "Wait?" Fei Fu Quughed hollowly as she started tough again, mockingly. "Hahh I''ve waited for so long, A-Tong.


    I''ve waited for so many days and nights wait?


    How could I wait any longer? What has waiting brought me?


    I waited for the right opportunity to confess to Xiao Ran and what happened? She was taken away behind my back.


    I waited for the opportunity to reunite with Xiao Ran finally, and what happened?! The stolen venomous woman stole her away!


    I''m tired of waiting, A-Tong! Now now is the time for action, and anyone who gets in my way will pay!"


    ''Hah Xiao Ran, your second sister is a hideously jealous girl.


    If I can''t have you, no one else in the world can!''


    [1] dog food - excessive PDA. Haha, poor Ziya. First, he was the center of ZNR''s ire, and now he''s a forced consumer of all of YLH and ZNR''s PDA.

 Chapter 122: Mosquito Bites

    Chapter 122: Mosquito Bites


    [Warning: This chapter may contain some parts that aren''t appropriate for people under the age of 18. So if you''re under 18 you didn''t see anything. (;; - v -)]


    The rest of the days following that wonderfully blissful day flew by like a fleeting warm breeze on a cool spring night as the sweet perfume of flowers intoxicates your mind and body. A feeling that just gets you so giddy and rxed that you don''t know what to do with yourself.


    And I don''t know what to do with myself. (///3///)


    When faced with the beauty and charm of Senior Sister, naturally, one would fall dumb and foolish to her looks.


    And, of course, I''m no exception to this rule.


    Hehe, if anything, I''m the victor in this situation!


    How many have offered their wealth, status, and love to Senior Sister only to be turned down?


    All walks of people tried their best to win over her love, and all have failed


    Except for lil ol me, of course! Hehe! (^ v ^)


    I could imagine them all! Rolling in their jealousy and grievances as I stole away one of  if not  the most refined beauty in all thend!


    Looks! Status! Wealth! Talent! And beauty, who dares say that their first, if Senior Sister ims that she''s second?


    Hmm?


    No one!


    "Hahhh this is the best." Inhaling the sweet flowery scent of water, I snuggled deeper into bed as I cuddled my ''pillow.''


    If only I can experience this bliss every second of my life ah (*^ ^*)


    This must be my reward for my years of misfortune! Maybe Senior Sister is my lucky duck of prosperity? Or perhaps, this was thebined efforts of nine generations of luck?


    Whatever the case is, Senior Sister is mine, and no one else can have her! They''ll have to pry my cold hands off her before they can even think of taking Senior Sister from me, hahaha!


    "Hehe, maybe in their dreams they can imagine Senior Sister sparing them a nce."


    The cloudy softness of Senior Sister''s skinbined with the warm coolness of her body just made me want to fall deeper into sleep and never wake up.


    Hmm, yes, this must be the fruit of victory I''m savoring


    It''s super tiringpeting against all of Senior Sister''s potential suitors ah.


    "Haha what are youughing about?" A tired and sensual voice asked as long fingers ran themselves through my hair.


    Ahhh, Senior Sister''s scalp massages are the best! (/// v ///)


    I could feel myself fall back to sleep again ah


    "Hmmm, just thinking about how lucky I am." The special treatment of courageous heroes or golden emperors: fine food to eat and theps of beauties to sleep on.


    Who could ask for more?


    "Hah... " I heard Senior Sister let out a smallugh as she continued tob her hands through my hair. "Really now?"


    I could practically see Senior Sister raising her brow at me.


    "Hmm, yes, yes... " I nodded as I snuggled in a bit deeper. "I must be the luckiest person ever to have Senior Sister as my lover."


    "You" I felt a slight pinch on my shoulder as Senior Sister''s skin heated up a bit. "When have you be such a sweet talker?"


    Hehe.


    "Hmm, why? Is my Lian Hua embarrassed?" Lifting my head up from my ''pillow,'' I nced at Senior Sister''s face. "Do you not like it when Ipliment you, Lian Hua?"


    "Y-you"


    Sure enough, it was an attractive red berry color that made me just want to bite into this juicy fruit.


    Hmm, I wonder what it will taste like?


    "Ahh! What are you doing?!" Senior Sister hissed as she tried to shove my head away from her face as the color on her cheeks deepened as the small hickey on the side of her jaw started to take form.


    Hehe. (  V )


    "What? I just wanna give you my loveeee!" I tried to go for a kiss, only to be met with a palm to the face rather than the plushness of Senior Sister''s face. "You didn''t have any issues with it before~."


    "Y-you! You!" Senior Sister sputtered, temporarily stopping her movements; this allowed me to swoop in for another kiss.


    Hehe, this is fun!


    Nuzzling my nose along the side of her face, I savored the feeling of Senior Sister going still before curling into me slightly. Her body perfectly fitting into mine as I peppered kisses up her face before slowly descending down her smooth and pale neck. Tiny marks appeared like plum blossoms on snow as Senior Sister''s neck grew flush.


    "H-hah, wait, A-Ran ah!


    Don''t, um-!" Senior Sister could barely form words as she sucked her lips between her teeth; her eyes grew dewy like a fawn''s as my hands started to explore the smooth expanse of her leg, from the tip of her toes to her thin ankles, up the bend of her knees, and finally to the pale softness of her thighs.


    Hmm, I don''t think I''ll grow bored of this feeling, nor will I tire of the small and sweet sounds that Senior keeps letting out~.


    "You''re so cute when you get like this, Lian Hua~.


    Hmm, my Lian Hua~ hehe."


    "S-stop, don''t say such things, ah-


    Um, hah" A breathy sigh escaped Senior Sister''s lips as I started to caress the smooth inner areas of Senior Sister''s thighs.


    "Hmm, are you sure that you want me to stop, Lian Hua?


    You seem to like this quite a bit, I must say~.


    Hmm, who knew that my beautiful senior sister could get like this~." I pulled back to enjoy the view as Senior Sister''s hair fanned around her head like a halo and her ck watery eyes grew teary from my teasing.


    Ahh, I don''t know why, but teasing beauties is so fun~!


    Oh no, am I bing a bully?


    "Y-you! You!" Senior Sister sputtered as her face grew a deeper shade of red. "A-ahh! Behave yourself! She huffed as she weakly tried to pull away.


    There''s still Sir Ziya, um, hah outside!"


    "Hmm~." Smiling down at Senior Sister''s flushed cheeks, I brushed the stray strands of hair from her face. "Oh, is that so?


    Well, I suppose we''ll just have to keep quiet, don''t you think, Lian Hua~?"


    "Zhu Na Ran!" Senior Sister hissed before it suddenly turned into a breathy sigh. "Y-you, you! If Sir Ziya, h-hears, ah!


    Hah, hah... uhhh!"


    Hmm, I suppose it''s not good to continue if ady doesn''t want affection, right?


    "Okay." I smiled. Removing my hands from her bodypletely, I moved to grab my clothes that were strewn around the tent fromst night''s "training."


    "If my Lian Hua is so concerned about Ziya, then I suppose I have no choice but to obey Senior Sister''s words."


    "W-what? Wait!" Senior Sister suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand, preventing me from leaving. "D-don''t don''t go." My lover sheepishly mumbled out as she pleaded between heaved breaths. "I-I don''t want you to leave or stop."


    "Oh?" I raised a brow, enjoying the rare and pleasing view. "But Senior Sister was quite adamant about having this junior stop and leave?


    How could I be so shameless as to disregard Senior Sister''s fervent request?"


    "You"


    Suddenly, I felt my bnce shift and our roles reversed as I found myself lying on the ground while Senior Sister straddled me on top.


    Oh~?


    I didn''t think that Senior Sister would do such a thing. (/// v ///)


    "What''s this?


    Senior Sister taking the initiative? I didn''t think I would have the chance to experience this rare and unthinkable moment."


    "S-shut up" Senior Sister muttered out as her face became as bright as antern. "You don''t really leave me with much choice."


    Leaning back, I was curious what Senior Sister had in mind to change our positions like this.


    Long ck silky hair spilled like ink over Senior Sister''s pale smooth body like painted rivers. Pink dust brushed themselves over Senior Sister''s neck and shoulders as her hands timidly rested themselves on my stomach. My lover''s breaths grew haggard as she nervously started to move her hands upwards as the cracks of the morning light illuminated her scious intentions.


    Ho-ho! Wow! (///0///)


    What an image to behold so early in the day! Dang, is it my birthday, New Year''s perhaps? Why am I getting spoiled with such delicious treats? (/// 3///)


    "Oh? Really?


    How so?"


    Senior Sister narrowed her eyes as her reddened cheeks deepened color. Bringing her head down, her face hovered above mine. "You Just you wait


    I''ll punish you for this, ah-" Grabbing hold of Senior Sister''s behind, I squeezed it and felt its sticity.


    Hmm, not bad.


    The sensation wasn''t the same as my ''pillows,'' but they had a nice firm texture to them.


    "Oh? Really?" I asked as I continued to massage Senior Sister''s behind. "How kind of you to warn this auntie.


    Although, I think you should''ve acted sooner if you wanted to be efficient and effective, don''t you think, Lian Hua?"


    "H-ah, uhm" Senior Sister could barely formte proper words as she copsed onto my chest, her soft sighs tickling me as her nails dug into my arms. "Y-you, you!


    Ugh, hah, hah!


    Ah-!" Cutting off Senior Sister''s words, I swooped up and gave her pink lips a taste.


    The plump softness let out a sweet and addictive taste that was just as potent as the first time I tasted them. It was a little bitter at first, but as the vor reached the back of my throat, it became pretty refreshing!


    Hehe, this is great!


    Reaching up, I grabbed the back of her head to deepen our kiss. Feeling Senior Sister''s body start to tremble before tensing up, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Ahh, what a great way to start the day!


    ---


    Senior Sister said that I have to sleep outside now! (;  ;)


    Why?!


    Things were going so well ah! (i v i)


    Just earlier today, we were so lovey-dovey, but now it was as if an iceberg hade between us!


    "Senior Sister, please." Using my signature look, I hoped it would be enough to sway her decision, but all that I was met with was the cold brush of winter!


    Aiyah!


    Why?!


    "No!" Senior Sister hissed between her teeth as her face grew red in rage and embarrassment. "If I sleep in the same tent with you again, then the same urrence will happen again!


    How many times did I have to tell you?! No visible marks!


    What is this? What are you? A feral beast?" Senior Sister tugged at her cor, revealing the small speckled spots where I have sprinkled my love and affection.


    Ahh that. ( o 3o)


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, Senior Sister, I can''t help it!" Something within me just wants to give her skin a little taste ah! (; v ;)


    "It''s just my way of showing my love for you!" And to ward off any bastards who might have leary thoughts of taking my woman!


    But mainly, the first reason.


    "Are you worried about Ziya? Didn''t he already point it out during lunch?"


    "Yes!" Senior Sistered hissed through her teeth as her blush increased. "It was so embarrassing!"


    "But didn''t you say that it was only a mosquito bite?


    And by the way, that''s so hurt ah. Calling your lover a blood-sucking bug." ( ; 3;)


    Wrapping my arms around Senior Sister''s waist, I hugged her back. "Also, so what if Ziya sees?


    He doesn''t care!" If anything, he seemed rtively supportive, and he even congratted us! So what was the big deal?


    "Yes, but what if someone else other than Sir Ziya sees them, hm? I can''t say that arge mosquito came over and attacked me over the night." Senior Sister huffed as she pinched my hand.


    "Ow, that hurt, Senior Sister!" I pouted! "I think it''s going to leave a mark!"


    "Good, at least then you know how I feel." Senior Sister remarked as she soothed the area she pinched. "Hah, just be more discreet next time okay?"


    "Oh? So does that mean I can continue with my love bites?"


    "Just be gentle, alright?"


    "Hehe, if that is what my Lian Hua wants, how could I not obey?"

 Chapter 123: Discarded in Autumn

    Chapter 123: Discarded in Autumn


    Standing within his own little interne, Long Yuan leisurely scrolled through the chapters of "Heaven''s Storm."


    Since so much has already changed since his arrival, Long Yuan didn''t want to risk losing out on any more treasure or beauties. After all, these things were meant to be his, so how could he easily let these good things slip through his finger?


    However, unlike instances where he would scroll through the plotline for fun or for researching thetest and most extraordinary treasures, Long Yuan was on an active hunt for a plot point that he was sure wasn''t included in the original.


    Recently, Long Yuan''s system had granted him a new revtion.


    The Mystic Treasure Realm was without an owner.


    "How is this possible, Zhuang Zhi?


    This fact was never mentioned in the book that one could possess the Mystic Treasure Realm for themselves?"


    Such an urrence hasn''t appeared in any historical records in thousands of years!


    However, if this event had really urred within the novel, how could he have zed over such an important fact!?


    To be able to possibly an entire realm would grant one with endless resources and treasures!


    Any sect or school would be ughtering each other for such a thing, but little to no people knew wouldn''t that mean that he could easily walk away with such a treasure with no one after him?


    ''Hahaha! It looks like my sh*tty luck is finally turning around!'' If he could obtain this realm for himself, wouldn''t that make him any different than a god amongst men?


    Perhaps this is another realm correction!


    This surely is a reward for his hard work andpensation for all the good things he has lost!


    With the number of resources in his possession, he could probably branch off a lot sooner than the original Long Yuan!


    Imagine! Him! A sect leader of his own sect with countless little brothers and beauties by his side!


    "Ah haha, it looks like this master might not have to deal with these countless f*cking sect rules or bow down to old geezers any longer!"


    "Ehm, yes, previously, this was the case. However, since there have been considerable changes made to the original plotline, naturally, the natural order of things will try to make up for it.


    Work hard, Host."


    Soon after, on the light blue screen, a new mission popped open.


    [Obtain the Three Realm Keys to unlock item: {The Mystic Treasure Realm}


    Current Realm Keys: 0/3]


    "Haha, good, good!" The more good stuff for him, the better! Haha, after all, it was hard work being the hero of the world.


    ''Hmm, so I need to get three keys, huh? Quite fitting.'' Three beauties, three keys, what else could this ce possibly grant him?


    Whatever it was, Long Yuan was confident that it would be some super OP world-breaking item that would gain the envy and awe of anyone who witnessed it.


    "Heh, this master better get to work."


    After all, the Mystic Treasure Realm wasn''t going to obtain a master all by itself.


    Returning to the present realm, Long Yuan felt some weight on his chest padded with a rather plush feeling. Smiling without opening his eyes, Long Yuan patted the head thaty on top of him, letting the soft sensation slowly lull him out of his dream state.


    "You seem rather pleased with yourself." Long Yuan chuckled.


    The fox demon cocked her head at him with a smile as she propped herself up. "Hmm~, this concubine supposes so~.


    This little woman wonders what was so joyous of a dream that Darling would smile andugh in his slumber, hmm~?"


    Long Yuan coughed, awkward that being in his inner-ne would result in sleep talking. ''This could be rather dangerous.


    What if I had leaked something important during these short moments of weakness?''


    At that point, Long Yuan decided that he wouldn''t enter this inner ne unless he knew that he was truly alone. After all, he couldn''t risk letting his treasures slip through his fingers at these instances of carelessness.


    "Aha, naturally, Meng Li knows me best. Of course, this master was thinking of being with you."


    The demon woman looked at him with an eyebrow raised, amused at his answer. Although it looked as if she didn''t believe him, she didn''t press any further on the topic  much to his relief.


    Looking at Meng Li, he noticed that the handprint on her face was gradually starting to fade away thanks to her supernatural abilities and some healing creams. However, even so, the redness of the wound was still somewhat visible if one stared hard enough.


    "Who was it again that did this to you, Meng Li?" Long Yuan asked the voluptuous woman beside him.


    The foxnguidly tilted her head up to look up at the young man as a smile yed at her lips.


    "Why? Does Darling intend to seek justice for this concubine~?" The fox demon asked coyly, nuzzled her cheek against his arm as her many tails flickered behind her.


    "Of course." Long Yuan smiled as he leaned down to match her gaze. "What kind of man would let the one who hurt his concubine walk freely? Hmm?"


    ''Plus, whoever it is, is just another cannon fodder. This master is already being pretty merciful for letting them live peacefully up until now.'' Long Yuan thought as he stroked the fox''s tails in thought, to which the demon shuddered in pleasure.


    "Hmm~


    Darling treats Meng Li the best~!" The fox cheered like an innocent maiden as she affectionately nuzzled her face into his arm.


    ---


    Unbeknownst to Long Yuan, his continuous pampering of the concubine was what was slowly destroying his wife.


    This resentment wasn''t just limited to just one woman, but multiple older wives started to be disillusioned.


    "Hmph! Big sister, did you hear?


    Our husband has already taken in three more concubines! It has been barely a few weeks since ourtest younger sister has joined, and now our husband wants to add more!


    How could our household possibly house in more?" One of the older concubines gnawed her handkerchief in resentment. Despite her youthful, pure, and delicate looks, arge crease of scorn started to form between her painted brows, marrying her appearance.


    Although she knew that she wouldn''t be the first woman nor thest in Long Yuan''s court, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. "It''s been so long since our husband has visited any of us, and with more women, wouldn''t that mean that his visits would be less frequent?"


    "Ah, Big Fifth Sister, why are you so worried? It''s only natural that a spectacr man like our husband would want a few younger sisters around.


    How could someone like him be without plentiful heirs to expand the bloodline?" A mature-looking woman chimed in as shenguidly fanned herself with a delicate circr fan.


    "Heh, easy for Little Eighth Sister to say.


    You''re already pregnant with our Lord''s child, so what worry would you need about your position?" Lady Fifth harrumphed as she red at Lady Hei Yao''s stomach that was barely starting to swell.


    "Hmm, perhaps if you tried a bit harder, the Lord wouldn''t have grown so bored of you so quickly ah~?" A haughty-looking noblewomanughed behind her long sleeve.


    "Big Fifth Sister has been in our Lord''s court a lot longer than this little sister, and yet the Lord still is at least strolling through this little one''s garden~."


    "You-!" Lady Fifth pointed at the noblewoman, furious."Big Third Sister, how could you stand for such humiliation?!" Lady Fifth turned to Li Hua with indignation written all over her face.


    Li Hua smiled wryly at this concubine-born cousin that dared to climb into her husband''s bed. "Little Fifth Sister, please hold back your anger. Naturally, as one of our Lord''s women, Little Sister would need to bear with it, right?"


    Lady Fifth''s face flushed with embarrassment, yet could find no rebuttal to Li Hua''s words. "...Yes, this younger sister will remember Big Third Sister''s words."


    "Hmm, good." Li Hua nodded with mild satisfaction. "Alright, it''s gettingte, and this madame feels tired.


    You''re all excused." Waving her hand, all of thedies paid their final respects before hurrying out of her courtyard.


    "Sigh" Li Hua rubbed her head which throbbed after hearing all of those women ttering for so long.


    "Third Madame, let this servant massage your legs for you." Li Hua''s head servant girl quietly came up beside her. This was one of the original dowery maids that had followed her during her marriage.


    "It can''t be easy for Third Madame now that Young Master is due soon." The maid smiled at Li Hua''s swollen stomach that was covered by a thin nket.


    "Hmm, it would be easier if the Lord were here. Then this madam wouldn''t need to hear those shrill voices that keep flocking to this one''s courtyard."


    "Madame, don''t be like that." Her maid frowned as she tried to massage out the knots in Li Hua''s legs. "Since there isn''t a First Madame yet, and Second Madame has gone into seclusion  naturally, you''re the only one whom thesedies would voice theirints to."


    Li Hua let out a coldugh. "What a joke.


    What could this madame do to sway the Lord''s actions? The Lord wouldn''t even visit me nor write even though this madam is with child.


    Hah, those women are merely wasting their breath and youth on such a flippant man."


    "Madame! How could you say that about your Lord?" The maid asked as she quickly looked around the room, worried that someone would overhear her mistress''s words.


    "Let them hear if they want.


    It has nothing to do with this madam anyways." Li Hua casually waved her hand. "No need to massage this madame''s legs any longer.


    This madam wishes to be left alone."


    Although it looked like the little maidservant wished to say more, she kept her mouth shut. "Yes."


    Finally, at peace, Li Hua looked out at the beautiful garden outside her window. The carefully manicurednd always seemed like a dreand before; however, now it was evident that it was nothing more than just a gilded cage.


    Rubbing her hands, Li Hua found that they didn''t seem as soft as they were before. The effects of age and stress were starting to show as her hands grew dry and wrinkles started to appear.


    Truly, it seems like the backcourt life of hers have shaved off a few of her years. Even so, Li Hua couldn''t find it within her to care about this too much.


    Li Hua wondered about how she even found herself trapped here in the first ce.


    How did she go from treasured daughter of Li n of the Shui Nation to the forgotten third wife?


    For someone of her status, she would''ve naturally been the venerated first wife of any other prominent noble family, so how did she get here?


    Hah, truly, this was too ridiculous


    Wistfully sighed as she reminisced her youthful days as bitterness coated her tongue. Li Hua gazed out at the fallen flowers thaty scattered in her courtyard with a wry smile.


    "If life was nothing but that first meeting in happiness,


    Whence came to the sorrow like a discarded fan in Autumn?


    How can you bepared to the affectionate and amorous emperor of Tang?


    When he had only wanted and loved one woman Yang Yu Huan"[1]


    [1] A famous poem was written by a Han Dynasty consort -- Consort Ban. Titled as ''Song of Resentment,'' shepares herself to a fan used in Summer but discarded when Autumn arrives. Ahh too sad, much too sad (i _ i)

 Chapter 124: Catching Up

    Chapter 124: Catching Up


    The forest in the Mystic Treasure Realm was barely awake, as the birds only now started to unfurl their feathers and prepare for breakfast.


    The flowers remained tightly shut as they gently swayed in the cool breeze as the morning dew slowly began to retreat to the ground.


    The sun was barely visible, with the only indication of its existence being the faint lc glow that outlined the shape of the towering mountains.


    Such a sight would''ve quietly passed by most; however, to Zhu Na Ran, it has now be amon urrence.


    "Aiyah, almost an hour has passed, and nothing hase by!" Zhu Na Ran grumbled in frustration and panic as she carefully watched the small trap that she made remain empty.


    Before, she would''ve been still in bed at this hour, snuggled up next to her senior sister.


    And yet, she somehow rose from the sun and even crafted this small trap for any unfortunate prey that may pass by.


    "Ahh, why won''t anythinge? Did this auntie leave the Senior Sister''s side for nothing, ah?" Sitting criss-crossed behind some shrubbery, the young girl tapped her finger on her knee impatiently as the sun started to peak over the leafy treetops.


    As much as Zhu Na Ran longed to return to bed, she knew that if she gave up now, then undoubtedly, she would lose the bet they made!


    ''How could I let that happen?! (Q A Q)


    I worked so hard to get here, and I''m so close to beating Senior Sister''s score.''


    She may have snuck a peek at her senior sister''s treasure score after a particrly vigorous "training session."


    Although she felt a bit guilty at doing so, since they both vowed to see what each other''s total score would be at the end she was desperate!


    After being together for a few nights, her senior sister started to give her indignant res in the mornings after their nightly training.


    She didn''t know why, but after learning how much fun pushing down Ye Lian Hua was, she almost became addicted to the act. And whenever that happened, Zhu Na Ran couldn''t help but tease the poor woman even more to relieve the mes in her heart.


    Something about seeing the usually cold woman''s face bing flush in pink ignited some weird primal instinct within her.


    Either that, or she''s been trapped in this Mystic Treasure Realm for so long that she''s no different than the beasts that roam here.


    Although she wasn''t too afraid of her senior sister anymore, Ye Lian Hua was still a formidable foe.


    And definitely, someone that she wouldn''t want to lose too, especially with something with as much weight as their wager.


    Undoubtedly, if she lost this bet, her senior sister might return the favor tenfold! Zhu Na Ran shuddered at all of the possibilities!


    Writing ten thousand character mantras, doing horse stance from dawn to eve, or perhaps being a sword dummy for her senior sister! Ah, if she lost, wouldn''t that mean that she would be at theplete mercy of any of these?!


    How could she justy down and ept her fate ah?! (T A T)


    If she thought that her time with her master was rough, she didn''t even want to think about what Ye Lian Hua might have in store.


    ''That''s why I must win this bet no matter what!''


    A little lost sleep couldn''t possibly equate to what she stood to lose!


    "Ahh, forget it!


    If this auntie can''t bring the horse to water, then this auntie must get the water to the horse!" pping her legs awake, Zhu Na Ran pushed herself off the ground and swept away the dew and grass that clung to her clothes.


    Picking up her trap, she quickly stashed it away. Using her foot to rub out any evidence of its existence, Zhu Na Ran decided it was about time she took a more active role in winning this wager.


    "Ayy, this auntie doesn''t want to stray too far from my love, but sacrifices must be made ah." (T v T)


    Taking onest longing look in the direction of the camp, Zhu Na Ran forced herself to move forward, begrudgingly.


    ''Ahh, don''t worry too much about this junior, Senior Sister.


    I''ll be back before our first meal!''


    And with that, Zhu Na Ran pressed forward in the darkened forest. If she were lucky, she''d find a worthy prey within the time of an incense stick.


    If she were unluckily


    Ah, she''d rather not think of the possibilities


    "Hmm, Senior Sister''s wrath or death via monster this auntie doesn''t know what''s worse ah."


    -


    ''Okay!


    M-maybe this is worse!'' Jumping out of the way, Zhu Na Ran narrowly dodged a huge spitball of some disgusting goo.


    The pungent smell instantly attacked her nose as the goo''s putrid odor started to summon the remnants of her breakfast.


    ''Eww!


    I think I''m going to be sick!'' (>.<)


    However, Zhu Na Ran wrestled back the feeling of vomiting as she quickly shed at her beastly opponent.


    "HISSSSS!" The giant three-headed snake hissed as a new wound appeared on one of its necks. Eyes narrowed and mouths wide as saliva dripped out, the snake coiled its back, preparing for its next attack.


    ''Aiyah, this thing better bring this auntie a lot of points for all of this trouble!'' Although, to be frank, she did purposely incite the rage of this level-seven monster, she didn''t expect that this snake would grow a new head with each cut!


    And just like that, another head sprouted out from the neck wound, hissing with fury and vengeance.


    "Aiyah! You''ve got to be kidding me!" (;>o<)


    ''There has to be an effective way to get rid of this thing!'' Zhu Na Ran grumbled as she tried to think of a way to end her misery.


    ''Every time that I''ve tried to aim for its heart, it would just move it around!


    Who knew that the snake''s heart could be so slippery!''


    And every time that Zhu Na Ran has attempted to aim for the heart, she''d either miss or, unfortunately, spawn a new head.


    ''If only there were a way to stun the snake-


    Wait a minute!'' (OoO)!


    Perhaps she was going about this all wrong, to begin with! Rather than muscle it out with this snake, she should''ve just used her handy tricks from the beginning!


    After all, she was quite an expert in undoing any stun seals and enchantments. She was able to break out of onest night!


    ''Aiyah, howe these ideas onlye when I''ve already wasted so much time!'' (i _ i)


    Never mind, never mind! She could mourn over lost timeter.


    ''Now, how did that enchantment go again'' Zhu Na Ran wracked her brain as the snake started to spit out more goo balls towards her.


    ''Ahh!


    I got it!'' /( ^ v ^)/


    Using the tip of her de like a brush, Zhu Na Ran quickly wrote out the paralyzing enchantment.


    Albeit a bit shaky in appearance, the substance of the spell was effective as soon the characters started to expand into thin gold bands. Varying in size, the bands began to multiply as they slowly started to hover towards the snake.


    Sensing danger, the snake halted its spitball attacks as its heads reeled back in fear and suspicion; before quickly turning tail and starting to run away.


    "Oi! Where do you think you''re going?!" Her prey was escaping!


    Luckily, it seems that the enchantment that she cast was correct as they quickly started to pursue the snake.


    Forming a giant, the golden rings grewrger andrger as they encroached upon the serpentine beast.


    ''Huh, no wonder Senior Sister likes to use this spell It''s very effective!'' Zhu Na Ran thought as she followed behind the golden rings.


    Despite having multiple heads, the snake was rtively agile and synchronized as it avoided any of the rings fromnding on it.


    ''Ahh, that''s not gonna be good.'' If the snake keeps avoiding her rings, then the effectiveness of each once decreases.


    In other words, she would''ve just wasted more time and energy!


    ''Aiyah looks like I can''t avoid getting my hands dirty ah.''


    Picking up the pace, Zhu Na Ran used more spiritual energy to boost her speed. Catching up to the rings, she could see the thin gold bands slowlynd onto the snake.


    They weren''t enough topletely restrain the beast, but they effectively slowed it down.


    ''Hehe, I got you now!'' (`o v o'')


    Lifting her sword, Zhu Na Ran swiftly hacked at the beast. Soon, the snake shrieked in pain and anger as the tip of its tail was sliced off clean!


    ''Hehe, if I can''t stab the heart, I might as well chop this snake up until I find it!''


    Sensing that the snake had faltered, the rest of the golden bands had caught up and started to bind the snake in varying areas.


    Soon, it could do more than twitch on the ground as it was brought to a sudden halt.


    Zhu Na Ran wasted no time in butchering the poor beast when the opportunity arrived.;


    "Hiyah! Take that!


    And that!


    And that!" ying her sword towards the serpent, it soon was diced up intorge chunks as purple blood sprayed out from the open wounds like a fountain.


    ''Ahh, sh*t.


    I should''ve thought this through.''


    Now covered in the serpent''s blood, Zhu Na Ran could only smile warily at the now-soaked attire and the gory mess she had made of the snake.


    How could she be so careless?


    ''Aiyah.


    Hopefully, this snake is worth something even after being butchered to bits.'' ( o 3o)


    Looking at the mess and then towards thete morning sun, another sigh escaped Zhu Na Ran''s lips.


    ''If this is my current rate of treasure finding and beast killing, it is going to be a long, long day before I can catch up to Senior Sister ah.'' ( ; i v i)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!